i^,* >^ ■% -y|P!- -^^ *<^ • 
 
 
 
 V '^^ %> • 
 
 
 ,^0. 
 
 ^ov^ 
 
 ^0^_. 
 
 
 -vv .. .^ -- A- %*"''* ^^ 
 
 
 
 ^,* <lV -^^ "yi^"^.* >^ '^ -.'^S^,* >' -^t 
 
 .' .li^"^^^ ■ 
 
 ■.' ..■«• 
 
 o^C^-,"^' 
 
 O^ 'O , A * /\ 
 
 <> ^'T.** .0 
 
 ;^ ..^^ 
 
 
 .^" ..'*. -^ 
 
 
BUNYAN'S PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
i4 5^n^5 0/ English Texts, edited for use in Elementary and 
 Secondary Schools, with Critical Introductions, Notes, etc. 
 
 16mo. 
 
 Cloth. 
 
 25c. each. 
 
 Addison's Sir Roger de Coverley. 
 
 Andersen's Fairy Tales. 
 
 Arabian Nights' Entertainments, 
 
 Arnold's Sohrab and Rustum. 
 
 Bacon's Essays. 
 
 Blackmore's Lorna Doone. 
 
 Browning, Mrs., Poems (Selected). 
 
 Browning's Shorter Poems. 
 
 Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress. 
 
 Burke's Speech on Conciliation. 
 
 Byron's Childe Harold's Pilgrimage. 
 
 Byron's Shorter Poems. 
 
 Carlyle's Essay on Burns. 
 
 Carlyle's Heroes and Hero "Worship. 
 
 Carroll's Alice's Adventures in "Won- 
 derland (Illustrated). 
 
 Chaucer's Prologue and Knight's Tale. 
 
 Church's The Story of the Iliad. 
 
 Church's The Story of the Odyssey. 
 
 Coleridge's The Ancient Mariner. 
 
 Cooper's The Deerslayer. 
 
 Cooper's The Last of the Mohicans. 
 
 Defoe's Robinson Crusoe. 
 
 De Quincey's Confessions of an Eng- 
 lish Opium-Eater. 
 
 De Quincey's Joan of Arc and Eng- 
 lish Mail Coach. 
 
 Dickens' A Christmas Carol, and The 
 Cricket on the Hearth. 
 
 Dryden's Palamon and Arcite. 
 
 Early American Orations, 1760-1824. 
 
 Edwards' (Jonathan) Sermons. 
 
 Eliot's Silas Marner. 
 
 Emerson's Essays. 
 
 Epoch-making Papers in U. S. History. 
 
 Franklin's Autobiography. 
 
 Gaskell, Mrs., Cranford. 
 
 Goldsmith's Deserted "Village and Other 
 Poems. 
 
 Goldsmith's The Vicar of "Wakefield. 
 
 Grimm's Fairy Tales. 
 
 Hawthorne's Grandfather's Chair. 
 
 Hawthorne's The House of the Seven 
 Gables. 
 
 Hawthorne's Twice-told Tales (Selec- 
 tions from). 
 
 Hawthorne's "Wonder-Book. 
 
 Homer's Iliad. 
 
 Homer's Odyssey. 
 
 Irving's Life of Goldsmith. 
 
 Irving's Sketch Book. 
 
 Irving's The Alhambra. 
 
 Keary's Heroes of Asgard. 
 
 Kingsley's The Heroes. 
 
 Lamb's Essays. 
 
 Lamb's The Essays of Elia. 
 
 Longfellow's Evangeline, 
 
 Longfellow's Miles Standish. 
 
 Lowell's The Vision of Sir Launfal. 
 
 Macaulay's Essay on Addison. 
 
 Macaulay's Essay on Hastings. 
 
 Macaulay's Essay on Lord Clive. 
 
 Macaulay's Essay on Milton. 
 
 Macaulay's Lays of Ancient Rome. 
 
 Macaulay's Life of Samuel Johnson. 
 
 Milton's Comus and Other Poems. 
 
 Milton's Paradise Lost, Bks. I and II. 
 
 Old English Ballads. 
 
 Out of the Northland. 
 
 Palgrave's Golden Treasury. 
 
 Plutarch's Lives (Caesar, Brutus, and 
 Mark Antony). 
 
 Poe's Poems. 
 
 Poe's Prose Tales (Selections from). 
 
 Pope's Homer's Iliad. 
 
 Pope's The Rape of the Lock. 
 
 Ruskin's Sesame and Lilies. 
 
 Scott's Ivanhoe. 
 
 Scott's Lady of the Lake. 
 Scott's Lay of the Last Minstrel. 
 Scott's Marmion. 
 Scott's Quentin Durward. 
 Scott's The Talisman. 
 Shakespeare's As You Like '.':. 
 Shakespeare's Hamlet. 
 Shakespeare's Henry V. 
 Shakespeare's Julius Caesar. 
 Shakespeare's Macbeth. 
 Shakespeare's Merchant of Venice. 
 Shakespeare's Twelfth Night. 
 Shelley and Keats: Poems. 
 Southern Poets : Selections. 
 Spenser's Faerie Queene, Book I. 
 Stevenson's Treasure Island. 
 Swift's Gulliver's Travels. 
 Tennyson's Idylls of the King. 
 Tennyson's Shorter Poems. 
 Tennyson's The Princess. 
 "Woolman's Journal. 
 "Wordsworth's Shorter Poems, 
 
 OTHERS TO FOLLOW. 
 
JOHN BUNYAN 
 
BUNYAN'S _ 
 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 ILLUSTRATED 
 
 EDITED WITH INTRODUCTION AND NOTES 
 BY 
 
 JAMES HUGH MOFFATT 
 
 PROFESSOR OP ENGLISH LITERATURE, CENTRAL HIGH SCHOOL 
 PHILADELPHIA 
 
 NeiB gorit 
 THE MACMILLAN COMPANY 
 
 LONDON : MACMILLAN & CO., Ltd. 
 1905 
 
 All rights reserved 
 
LIBRARY of CONGRESS 
 Two Copies Received 
 
 DEC 11 1905 
 
 Copyricht Entry 
 CLASS CL XXC. No. 
 
 / $ S/7 X 
 
 ' COPY B. 
 
 TK3 
 
 
 COPTRIQHT, 1905, 
 
 By the MACMILLAN COMPANY. 
 
 Set up and electrotyped. Published November, 1905. 
 
i PREFACE 
 
 The text of this edition of the Pilgrim's Progress is that of 
 the Golden Treasury Series, with a few changes taken from the 
 variorum edition of George Offor. The illustrations are repro- 
 ductions of the woodcuts which appeared in the early editions, 
 most of them during Banyan's life. As Charles Lamb says : 
 " A splendid edition of Bunyan's Pilgrim ! Why, the thought is 
 enough to turn one's moral stomach. . . . Nothing can be done 
 for Bunyan but to reprint the old cuts in as homely but good a 
 style as possible." The purpose of the Introduction is to show 
 the reader the circumstances of Bunyan's Hfe and his character, 
 and to point out the peculiar merits of the Pilgrim's Progress. 
 The Introduction should be read first, for the rea.der will then 
 see that the story of Christian is taken from Bunyan's own 
 experience. The Notes are comprehensive, but as brief as is 
 consistent with the needs of the average reader. The editor 
 wishes to acknowledge gratefully his indebtedness to the books 
 mentioned in the Bibliography, especially to Brown's John 
 Bunyan, Offor's edition of the Pilgrim's Progress, ^nd Wharey's 
 Sources of Bunyan's Allegories, One of the chief pleasures of 
 his editorial woi-k has been the feeling that he is showing his 
 gratitude to John Bunyan by making it easy for others to enjoy 
 the story which delighted him as a child and even now makes a 
 
 child of him again. ^ „ ^t 
 
 J. H. M. 
 
 Central High School, Philadelphia, 
 July 20, 1905. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 PAGE 
 
 PREFACE V 
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 The Life of John Bunyan ix 
 
 The Pilgrim's Progress xxvi 
 
 Bibliography xxxiv 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 The First Part 1 
 
 The Second Part 215 
 
 NOTES » 403 
 
 INDEX 469 
 
 tU 
 
THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN 
 
 The Pilgrim's Progress was written by a man of lowly 
 birth, of little schooling, and of humble life. Yet it has been 
 more often printed and read and translated than any book except 
 the Bible. Men, women, and children of many nations, classes, 
 and ages have found delight in the simple, earnest story of 
 Christian the Pilgrim, chiefly because the outward life of 
 Christian, what others saw and heard, is similar to the inner 
 or spiritual life of the readers. 
 
 Most readers are interested also in the outward life of the 
 author, John Bunyan, because he earned his living by the work 
 of his hands and yet found time, as they themselves do, to 
 worship God. Part of his busy life was spent in preaching 
 and writing to show other workmen how they, like Christiari, 
 might reach the Coelestial City of Heaven. He persisted in 
 conducting religious services contrary to the laws of England, 
 which at that time forbade all services except those of the 
 Episcopal or Established Church ; and for this he was im- 
 prisoned twelve years. Popidar as a preacher, as a writer, and 
 as a religious martyr, he was after all a man of the people. 
 
 Bunyan was born in 1628 in the village of Elstow, one mile 
 from Bedford, which is fifty miles northwest of London. Little 
 is known of his boyhood except what he himself has told in the 
 account of his religious conversion, called Grace Abounding to 
 the Chief of Sinners} In this he mentions only those inci- 
 
 1 Grace Abounding to the Chief of Sinners : or a brief and faithful 
 relation of the exceeding mercy of Ood in Christ to his poor servant, 
 John Bunyan, London, 1666, 8vo. 
 
 ix 
 
X THE LIFE OF JOHN BUN Y AN 
 
 dents that influenced his religious life and showed how God 
 had patiently guided him. Weighed down by his appreciation 
 of the love of God, he is too humble in speaking of himself. He 
 says his descent was " as is well known by many, of a low and 
 inconsiderable generation ; my father's house being of that rank 
 that is meanest and most despised of all the families in the 
 land." ^ The official records of the county, however, show that 
 the Bunyans had owned land near Bedford for four hundred 
 years. His grandfather was a storekeeper. His father was 
 less fortunate, being a tinker, a mender of pots and kettles, a 
 trade which, like that of umbrella-menders and knife-grinders of 
 to-day, was looked down upon and regarded as uncertain by 
 men of more settled occupations. His father was so poor that 
 he was exempted from paying the county tax on fireplaces. 
 But he seemed ambitious for his son, for Bunyan says he " put 
 me to school, to learn both to read and write; the which I 
 also attained, according to the rate of other poor men's children ; 
 though to my shame I confess I did soon lose that little I 
 learnt, even almost utterly." ^ He soon left school and learnt 
 his father's trade, by means of which he supported himself 
 comfortably. 
 
 As a boy he was full of fun and enjoyed life. He very often 
 went fishing and boating, and twice had narrow escapes from 
 drowning. He was very daring and frequently ran into un- 
 necessary danger. Once, he says, " being in the field with one 
 of my companions, it chanced that an adder passed over the 
 highway ; so I, having a stick in my hand, struck her over the 
 back, and having stunned her, I forced open her mouth with 
 my stick, and plucked her sting out with my fingers ; by which 
 act, had not God been merciful unto me, I might, by my 
 desperateness, have brought myself to mine end." ^ The only 
 
 1 Bunyan's Pihfrim's Progress and Grace Abounding, edited by 
 E. Venaijles, Clarendon Press' Series, 1900, p. 297. 
 ^ Ibid., p. 300. 
 
THE LIFE OF JOHN BUN Y AN XI 
 
 thing that worried him was bad dreams; in their vividness 
 a.id terror can be seen his active conscience and power of telling 
 stories, which developed later in his writings. He knew little 
 and cared less about religion, except that it made him tired to 
 see people read religious books. He wanted "a ballad, a 
 news-book, George on horseback, or Bevis of Southampton; 
 some book that teaches curious arts, that tells of old fables." ^ 
 
 When he was sixteen, his mother died, and in two months 
 his father remarried. John resented this insult to his mother's 
 memory, and left home to join the army. He enlisted either 
 in a spirit of bravado or to escape annoyance at home. He 
 was not influenced by patriotic zeal for or against the King, 
 because to this day no one knows whether he fought for the 
 Parliament or for the King. It is probable that he fought 
 against Charles II, because Bedfordshire was one of the strong- 
 holds from which Parliament drew its main strength and sup- 
 plies. His military service, however, was short, as he was not 
 old enough to enter the army until November, 1645, and the 
 army w^as disbanded in 1646. One incident he never forgot. 
 " When I was a soldier, I, with others, were drawn out to 
 go to such a place to besiege it; but when I was just ready to 
 go, one of the company desired to go in my room ; to which 
 when I had consented, he took my place ; and coming to the 
 siege,- as he stood sentinel, he was shot in the head with a 
 musket bullet, and died." ^ 
 
 Several years later Bunyan married an orphan. The young 
 couple were as poor as poor could be, for they did not have 
 " so much household stuff as a dish or a spoon." But his wife 
 was a good woman, and chiefly through her influence Bunyan's 
 life was completely changed. She talked to him of her godly 
 father, who had lived a strict and holy life, both in word and 
 
 1 Venables' Life of Bunyan, p. 29. 
 
 2 Probably the siege of Leicester. 
 8 Grace Abounding, p. 300. 
 
XIV THE LIFE OF JOHN BUN Y AN 
 
 Christian's life. His sensitive conscience told him that it was 
 sinful for him to join with the other young fellows of the village 
 in ringing the church bells on Sabbaths and holidays. It was 
 hard for him at first to give up this amusement, and he used 
 to go and watch the others. But this seemed unbecoming also, 
 and he feared that one of the bells might fall. He sought 
 safety by standing under one of the beams ; but his fearful 
 imagination drove him to the door, because the falling bell 
 might hit the wall and bounce under the beam. Finally he 
 fled from the door, for what would happen if the steeple itself 
 should fall 1 A harder thing to stop was dancing, but after a 
 year's struggle he gave this up also. Now he felt satisfied, 
 for he thought " no man in England could please God better 
 than I." 1 
 
 But he soon saw the folly of his belief. One day as he went 
 to Bedford to work, he passed by " three or four poor women 
 sitting at a door, in the sun, talking about the things of God." 
 He drew near to hear what they said, for he was a brisk talker 
 in matters of religion, much like Talkative whom Christian 
 met,^ willing to talk with any man in any place. But he 
 did not understand these women, for they spoke humbly of 
 their own unworthiness, of Christ's love . to them ; and they 
 " spake as if joy did make them speak." Theirs was a religion 
 of love ; Bunyan's had been a religion of rules, like the Phari- 
 see's. He left them and went on to his work, but he could 
 not forget what they had said. He came back to talk with 
 them as often as he could. He began to read the Bible with 
 new eyes ; and " indeed then I was never out of the Bible, 
 either by reading or meditation." His faith in the Bible was 
 absolute, like that of a child. He believed every sentence 
 literally, without considering when and where it was spoken. 
 He accepted the words of the Bible as they stood ; he did not 
 try to interpret them, but he applied them directly to his own 
 1 Grace Abounding, p. 306. 2 See p. 100. 
 
THE LIFE OF JOHN BUN Y AN XV 
 
 life. He found much said in the Bible about faftli, but he did 
 uot think that he understood what it was. Once while walk- 
 ing to Bedford he thought he would see whether he had faith. 
 If he had, he could say to the puddles in the road, "Be dry," 
 and to the dry places, " Be puddles." But he was afraid to 
 make this test, for he thought that if the puddles did not dry 
 up, he would know that he was surely condemned to hell.^ 
 
 Finally he asked the old women for advice, and they sent him 
 to their pastor. But even with the pastor's counsel, Bunyan 
 suffered agonies from his doubts. He was helped most by an 
 old book called Comment on the Galatians, by Martin Luther, 
 a man with a conscience as strong as Bunyan's. He said, " I 
 do prefer this book of Martin Luther upon the Galatians (ex- 
 cepting the Holy Bible), before all the books that ever I have 
 seen, as most fit for a wounded conscience."^ 
 
 About 1653 he was received into the church at Bedford, 
 being baptized in the river. Two years later he moved to 
 Bedford, then a town of one thousand inhabitants, and became 
 a deacon in the church. His faithful wife died, leaving to his 
 care two sons and two daughters, oiie of whom was blind. He 
 himself was in poor health ; he thought he was going to die, for 
 he was inclined to consumption, which made him very weak. 
 He seems to have recovered completely, for even after his 
 imprisonment of twelve years, a friend described him as a 
 healthy man, " tall of stature, strong-boned, though not corpu- 
 lent, somewhat of a ruddy face, with sparkling eyes, wearing 
 his hair on his upper lip, after the old British fashion ; his hair 
 reddish, but in his later days time had sprinkled it with grey ; 
 his nose well-set, but not declining or bending ; his mouth mod- 
 erately large, his forehead something high, and his habit always 
 plain and modest." His religious experience liad sobered and 
 humbled him. " He appeared in countenance to be of a stern 
 and rough temper, but in his conversation he was mild and 
 1 Grace Abounding, p. 311. 2 md., p. 334. 
 
xvi THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAX 
 
 affable, not given to loquacity or much discourse in company, 
 unless some urgent occasion required it, observing never to 
 boast of himself or his parts, but rather to seem low in his own 
 eyes, and submit himself to the judgment of others."^ 
 
 Before he moved to Bedford, Bunyan had led the life of an 
 ordinary workman. But now he began to take an active part in 
 the religious life of the community. His friends in the church 
 urged him earnestly to speak in meeting. Although he was 
 much frightened, he spoke several times, to the great pleasure 
 and comfort of his hearers. He then began to accompany some 
 of the more experienced men when they went off into the country 
 to speak to small gatherings. He was so successful in helping 
 his hearers that he was finally appointed "a preacher of the 
 Word," especially for the villages around Bedford. Although 
 he continued to work at his trade, his chief work was preaching. 
 
 As a preacher he was very popular. He would talk wherever 
 people came to listen, in barns, in the woods, on village greens, 
 and in small churches. The country people came in to hear 
 him by hundreds from all parts. The first time he preached 
 after he was released from prison, the barn was not large 
 enough to hold tlie listeners. A contemporary biographer 
 said : " When Mr. Bunyan preached in London, if there were 
 but one day's notice given, there would be more people come 
 together than the meeting-house could hold. I have seen, by 
 my computation, about twelve hundred at a morning lecture 
 by seven o'clock on a working day, in the dark winter time. 
 I also computed about three thousand that came to hear him 
 one Lord's Day in London, at a town's-end meeting-house, so 
 that half were fain to go back again for want of room, and then 
 himself was fain at a back door to be pulled almost over people 
 to get upstairs to his pulpit."^ 
 
 His success as a preacher was due to four things : his feeling 
 of personal inspiration from God, liis earnestness, his lack of 
 1 Venables' Life of Bunyan, p. 102. '■^ Ibid., p. 141. 
 
77//; IJFK OF J'JIIX lUWYAX XVil 
 
 sectarian narroNvness, and his humility. He spoke, he says, 
 " as if an anfjel of God had stood by at my back to encourage 
 me. . . . (Jod did put me forward to labour with great dili- 
 gence and earnestness, to find out such a word as might, if 
 God would bless it, lay hold of, and awaken the conscience." 
 He always spoke from his own experience. " I never endeav- 
 oured to, nor durst make use of other men's lines, though I 
 condemn not all that do, for I verily thought, and found by 
 experience, that what was taught me by the Word and Spirit of 
 Christ, could be spoken, maintained, and stood to by the sound- 
 est and best estal)lished conscience." "I preached what I felt, 
 what I smartingly did feel, even that under which my poor soul 
 did groan and tremble to astonishment." ^ He did not make 
 mere general statements ; he picked out a particular person 
 and a particular sin, and spoke of that sin to that person. 
 He avoided all references to disputes among religious people. 
 He knew that no man was ever converted from sin by listening 
 to a controversy about the small points of church doctrine. In 
 fact, it is impossible from his published sermons and writings to 
 discover to what religious sect he belonged, as the j)rinciples 
 of religion which he emphasizes are common to all of the 
 more pronounced Protestant sects. At first he was harshly 
 opposed by the ministers of the Established Church ; but he 
 was wise enough not to render railing for railing. He paid 
 little attention to the false rumors spread about him. Some 
 said he was a witch, a Jesuit, a highwayman. One accusation, 
 however, received from him a most, emphatic denial. He was 
 accused of immorality toward women. To this he replied : 
 " My foes have mis.sed their mark in this their shooting at me. 
 I am not the man. I wish that tliey themselves be guiltless. 
 If all the fornicators and adulterers in England were hanged by 
 the neck till they be <lead, John Bunyan, the object of their 
 envy, would be still alive and well."^ 
 
 1 Grace Ahoimdinr/, pp. 379-382. 2 Ibid., p. 389. 
 
xviii THE LIFE OF JOHX BUNYAN 
 
 From the very beginning of his ministry Bunyan was humble. 
 He took up the work with great fear and trembling at the sight 
 of his own weakness. Very often he would go to the jDulpit door 
 full of guilt and terror. Sometimes he was much discouraged, 
 " fearing that I should not be able to speak the Word at all to 
 edification ; nay, that I should not be able to speak sense unto 
 the people ; at which times I should have such a strange faint- 
 ness and strengthlessness seize upon my body that my logs have 
 scarce been able to carry me to the place of exercise." ^ When- 
 ever the success of his talks tempted him to pride, he remem- 
 bered what St. Paul had said to the talkative Corinthians, 
 " Though I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and 
 have not charity, I am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling 
 cymbal."^ He frankly acknowledged that often his greatest 
 and what he considered his best eftbrts were in vain. " I have 
 observed that a word cast in by the by hath done more execu- 
 tion in a sermon than all that was spoken besides ; sometimes 
 also when I have thought I did no good, then I did the most of 
 all ; and at other times when I thought I should catch them I 
 have fished for nothing."^ One day as he was leaving the 
 church, a friend thanked him for his sweet discourse. Bunyan 
 replied sincerely, but hardly politely, " Ay, you need not remind 
 me of that ; for the Devil told me of it before I was out of the 
 pulpit." ^ 
 
 His preaching led to two most important changes in his life : 
 to his work as a writer and to his imprisonment. His first book, 
 strange to say, was controversial in character, a defense of Jesus 
 Christ and the New Testament ^ against the mystical interpre- 
 tation of the Quakers, who had lately come to Bedford and with 
 whom Bunyan had had many public discussions about the reality 
 
 1 Grace Abounding, p. 384. 
 
 2 See 1 Corinthians, xiii, 1-2. 3 Qrace Abounding, p. 383. 
 
 4 Offer's Introduction to Works of Bunyan, Vol. Ill, p. Ixx. 
 
 5 Some Gospel Truths Opened, by that unworthy servant of Christ, 
 John Bunyan, London, 1656, 12mo. 
 
THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN xix 
 
 of the life of Christ on earth. A Quaker named Edward Bur- 
 rough quickly published a reply, which in turn was answered 
 by Bunyan. He wrote four other pamphlets of controversy on 
 church doctrine. • In his other w^orks there is a broad catholic 
 spirit, which rises above disputes. All in all, he wrote sixty 
 books and pamphlets, most of which were sermons that he had 
 enlarged after preaching. They all point out the sin of men and 
 the love of God ; their purpose is to lead men from sin to God. 
 He wrote as he preached, for the lowly people with whom he 
 lived. All of his books are simple in language and construc- 
 tion and filled with Bunyan 's personal earnestness. They were 
 printed on coarse, cheap paper, and sold at a low price. They 
 were so popular that they were often reprinted during his life. 
 Very few of these early editions are in existence to-day. The 
 people who bought them were men who had no libraries, and 
 who read and reread them until they fell apart. 
 
 Most of his writings are not read to-day except by his warm 
 admirers and by religious enthusiasts. But besides the Pil- 
 grim^ s Progress^ which is the most popular book in the English 
 language, three of Bunyan's works are still read, probably more 
 often than anything published during his lifetime, except 
 Milton's poems and Walton's Complete Angler. They are, 
 arranged in order of their present popularity, Grace Abou7iding, 
 the Hohj War,^ and the Life and Death of Mr. Badman.^ 
 The quotations that have been made from Grace Abounding 
 give an idea of its simplicity and earnestness. It is a record of 
 his conversion from sin ; he says little of the changes in his out- 
 ward life, but he tells in graphic detail his inmost thoughts, the 
 terrors of his sins, his doubts of salvation, and his final happi- 
 ness in working for God. 
 
 1 The Hohj War made by Shaddai upon Diabolus for the regaining 
 of the metropolis of the world. London, l(i82, 8vo. 
 
 2 The Life and Death of Mr. Badmun, presented to the world in a 
 familiar dialogue between Mr. Wiseman and Mr. Attentive, Loudon, 
 1680, 12mo. 
 
XX THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN 
 
 His purpose in writing was by telling the story of his own 
 conversion to remind his readers of what God had done for them. 
 The style of the book is plain, such as the lowliest readers, even 
 the farmers that spell out the words, can understand. He says : 
 " I could also have stepped into a style much higher than this 
 in which I have here discoursed, and could have adorned all 
 things more than here I have seemed to do ; but I dare not. 
 God did not play in convincing of me ; the Devil did not play in 
 tempting of me ; neither did I play when I sunk as into a bot- 
 tomless pit, when the pangs of hell caught hold upon me : where- 
 fore I may not play in my relating of them, but be plain and 
 simple, and lay down the thing as it was. He that liketh 
 it, let him receive it ; and he that does not, let him produce a 
 better." ^ There probably has never been a " better " record of 
 religious development written ; the only one to be compared 
 with it is the Confessions of St. Augustine. Six editions of it 
 were published during his life and more than fifty since. " This 
 book, if he had written no other, would stamp Bunyan as one 
 of the greatest masters of the English language of his own or 
 any other age."^ 
 
 Macaulay says that if the Pilgrim^ s Progress did not exist, 
 the Holy War would be the best allegory that ever was writ- 
 ten.^ It is the story of the defense of a city named "Man- 
 soul" by Prince Emmanuel (Christ) from the attacks of 
 Diabolus (Satan). Although it is more complete in detail 
 than the Pilgrim^s Progress', more carefully constructed, its 
 characters are less lifelike, and its conclusion is unsatisfactory. 
 The wanderings of Christian seem to end naturally when he is 
 admitted within the gates of the Coelestial City. But the Holy 
 War has no ending ; the account is merely broken off, after 
 Prince Emmanuel has three times successfully defended the city. 
 
 1 Grace Abounding, p. 295. 
 
 2 Venables' Life of John Bunyan., p. 127. 
 
 8 Encydopsddia Britannica, article on Bunyan. 
 
THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN xxi 
 
 But we feel that there will be many more attacks on the city, 
 and possibly some may not be repulsed, " The Holy War 
 would have entitled Bunyan to a place among the masters of 
 English literature. It would never have made his name a 
 household word in every English-speaking family on the globe." ^ 
 
 His other important work, the Life and Death of Mr. 
 Badman, also suffers by comparison with the Pilgrim's Prog- 
 ress. Bunyan wrote it as a supplement to the First Part of 
 the Pilgrim^s Progress. Like the Plain Man's Pathway to 
 Heaven, it is a dialogue in which the listener by skillful ques- 
 tions leads the main speaker to tell significant details. It 
 is not an allegory, despite the allegorical device of abstract 
 names; it is a "picture of vulgar English life in a provincial 
 town, such as Bedford was when Bunyan lived there. . . . 
 Bunyan conceals nothing, assumes nothing, and exaggerates 
 nothing. He makes his bad man sharp and shrewd. He allows 
 sharpness and shrewdness to bring him the rewards which such 
 quaUties in fact command. Badman is successful, he is power- 
 ful ; he enjoys all the pleasures which money can buy ; his bad 
 wife helps him to ruin, but otherwise he is not unhappy, and he 
 dies in peace. Bunyan has made him a brute, because such men 
 do become brutes. It is the real punishment of brutal and 
 selfish habits. There the figure stands : a picture of a man 
 in the rank of English life with which Bunyan was most famil- 
 iar, travelling along the primrose path to the everlasting bon- 
 fire, as the way to Emmanuel's Land was through the Slough 
 of Despond and the Valley of the Shadow of Death. Pleasures 
 can be found among the primroses, such pleasures as a brute 
 can be gratified by. Yet the reader feels that, even if there 
 was no bonfire, he would still prefer to be with Christian.'' ^ 
 
 Two of these books, Grace Abounding and the Pilgrini's 
 Progress, were written while Bunyan was in prison for daring 
 
 1 Froude's Life of Bunyan, English Men of Letters, p. 118. 
 2/6id.,p. 111. 
 
xxii THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN 
 
 to preach the Gospel without the sanction of the Established 
 Church. When Charles II came back to England in 1660, the 
 old laws, passed in the reign of Elizabeth against the Puritans 
 or Dissenters, were revived. Heavy fines were imposed on those 
 men who stayed away from the parish church. If any man 
 who was not a regularly appointed clergyman dared to speak to 
 a congregation or to conduct religious services except according 
 to the ritual of the Established Church, he was cast into prison. 
 
 Bunyan did not give up his preaching. On November 12, 
 1660, he went thirteen miles from Bedford to the small hamlet 
 of Samsell to speak. Here he heard that the neighboring jus- 
 tice had issued a warrant for his arrest. His friends urged 
 him to withdraw without holding the meeting. Bunyan, how- 
 ever, decided that as he had shown himself courageous thus far 
 in his preaching, he must not now be a coward. He had been 
 singled out as one of the first Dissenters to be arrested ; if then 
 he attempted to escape, all his brethren would be discouraged. 
 He therefore cheerfully and bravely opened the meeting with 
 prayer and began to speak. But he was intennipted by the con- 
 stable who arrested him. The next morning he was examined 
 before Justice Wingate, whose family had suffered much several 
 years before when the Di<5senters were in power. But th'e 
 justice realized that Bunyan was a mild offender because he had 
 not attacked the authority of the State, and he merely asked 
 him to give bonds to keep the peace. Bunyan refused to per- 
 mit his friends to offer bond, for he said he would preach again 
 as soon as he was liberated. He was therefore committed to 
 the county jail in Bedford. 
 
 Seven weeks later he was tried in the county court for having 
 " devilishly and perniciously abstained from coming to church to 
 hear Divine Service " and as " a common upholder of several 
 unlawful meetings and conventions, to the great disturbance 
 and distraction of the good subjects of the kingdom."^ The 
 iVenables' Bunyan, p. 91. 
 
THE LIFE OF JOHN BUN Y AN XXIU 
 
 judges were men who hated Puritanism, and as Bunyan had 
 clearly broken the law, they sent him back to jail. Nor 
 would the local authorities recommend his release in April, 
 1661, when many prisoners were freed because of the corona- 
 tion of Charles II. His wife, for he had married again, went 
 to London and made an appeal to the House of Lords. But 
 they said that his case was not within their jurisdiction. The 
 regular court refused to reconsider his case, although Bunyan 
 through his wife made three petitions for a new trial. He 
 remained in jail until the summer of 1666, w^hen he was re- 
 leased for a few weeks. But he was soon found preaching 
 again and sent back to jail for another six years. 
 
 These twelve years of prison life were far from idle, although 
 the young man of thirty must have found the confinement 
 very irksome. In the beginning and during the later years of 
 his imprisonment, he had a great deal of liberty, being allowed 
 to attend religious services, and sometimes to preach. Once at 
 least he went as far as London. The hardest thing for him 
 to bear was the separation from his family, whom he helped to 
 support by making long-tagged laces. He was busy also in 
 preaching to his fellow-prisoners, and acting as a prison chap- 
 lain ; and his parishioners were allowed to visit him for advice. 
 He found time, moreover, to write some little books, chiefly 
 enlargements of prison sermons. Nine of these were published 
 during the first six years of his imprisonment, the last and 
 most important being Grace Abounding. During the last six 
 years he wrote little, publishing only two small books. 
 
 Bunyan's release from prison was the result of the Declara- 
 tion of Indulgence, issued by Charles II, suspending the penal 
 laws against all Nonconformists or Dissenters. This was 
 probably intended to relieve the Roman Catholics, but Charles 
 did not openly acknowledge his union with that body until just 
 before his death. Bunyan and his fellow-prisoners petitioned 
 the King for pardon, which was granted ou September 13, 
 
XXIV THE LIFE OF JOHN BUN YAW 
 
 1672, although Bunyan was probably released early in May, 
 because on the 9th of May he was licensed to preach. 
 
 He was at once elected pastor of the church at Bedford and 
 took a supervising charge over other Nonconforming churches in 
 the neighborhood, which he frequently visited and encouraged, so 
 that he soon received the name of " Bishop " Bunyan. As a 
 pastor he watched closely over the lives of his congregation, but 
 he was too busy to keep any records of his own life. In the 
 records of the church written by him are many evidences of his 
 personal work in reproof. For instance, John Rush, with the 
 full assent of the congregation, was cast out of the church, 
 "for being drunk after a very beastly and filthy manner, that 
 is above the ordinary rate of drunkards, for he could not be 
 carried home from the Swan to his own house without the help 
 of no less than three persons, who, when they had brought him 
 home, could not present him as one alive to his family, he was 
 so dead drunk." The congregation resolved that " some days 
 be set apart for humiliation with fasting and prayer to God, 
 because of some disorders among some in the congregation, 
 specially for that some have run into debt more than they can 
 satisfy, to the great dishonor of God and scandal of religion." ^ 
 
 Bunyan also took up his old trade and soon was able not only 
 to support his family, but to give up a large part of his time to 
 church work. His pen was very active, for thirty more pam- 
 phlets were published before his death, and sixteen left in 
 manuscript. In 1685 he made his will, in which he left his 
 "goods, chattels, debts, ready money, plate, rings, household 
 stuffs, apparel, utensils, brass, pewter, bedding, and all other 
 his substances whatsoever," to his well-beloved wife. These 
 goods amounted to more than two hundred dollars. His wants 
 were few; his was indeed the "simple life." His house was 
 "a small cottage, such as labourers now occupy, with three 
 small rooms on the ground floor, and a garret with a diminu- 
 1 Brown's Life of John Bu7iyan, New York, 1888, p. 248. 
 
THE LIFE OF JOHN BUN Y AN XXV 
 
 tive dormer window under the high-pitched tiled roof. Be- 
 hind stood an outbuilding which served as his workshop." ^ 
 Several times he was offered larger churches and salaries, espe- 
 cially in London, but he preferred to remain with his friends 
 in his own home at Bedford. On one of his visits to London, 
 a merchant, who admired him very much, offered to take his 
 son into his business without the customary fee of apprentice- 
 ship. But Bunyan declined, saying, "God did not send me 
 to advance my family, but to preach the Gospel." 
 
 In the spring of 1675 Bunyan was imprisoned for the third 
 time, after Charles II had repealed the Act of Indulgence and 
 announced that no Nonconforming meeting could be held. 
 Bmiyan, however, was soon released by the aid of some friends 
 after six months of confinement. Ten years later James II 
 attempted to weaken the Established Church by removing all 
 restrictions from Nonconformists. Indeed, he went further and 
 tried to secure their political aid by appointing them to the 
 local governing bodies. When the King's commissioners came 
 to Bedford, they first sought the advice of Bunyan. He sus- 
 pected the scheme and refused to lend his assistance. Later 
 he indignantly rejected a bribe. 
 
 He did not live to see the further attempts of the King, for 
 he died in the summer of 1688. His death was caused by his 
 zeal in pastoral work. He died as he had lived, — working for 
 others. A young neighbor heard that his father had disin- 
 herited him because of a quarrel. He asked Bunyan to visit 
 his father and to reconcile them. Bunyan cheerfully rode oif 
 to the father in Reading, and succeeded in uniting father and 
 son. He set out to return by way of London, but the forty- 
 mile ride to London was through heavy rains, and when Bunyan 
 reached the city, he was sick. For twelve days he lay at a 
 friend's house and finally died on the 31st of August. He was 
 buried in Bunhill Fields, London. 
 
 1 Venables' Life of Bunyan, p. 140. 
 
XXVI THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN 
 
 THE PILGKIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Ever since Dr. Samuel Johnson remarked that Bunyan may 
 have read Spenser's Faery Queen, and that the Pilgrhn's 
 Progress begins very much like Dante's Divine Comedy^ 
 scholars have busied themselves in trying to find the sources 
 of the story, and in picking out the books which Bunyan must 
 have read before writing it. But the truth seems to be that he 
 made it up out of his own head. To be sure, there are many 
 points of resemblance between it and earlier allegories, all of 
 which treat of man's spiritual life under the symbolism of a 
 journey to the Heavenly City.^ One of the most popular of 
 these early allegories was the Pilgrimage of Man, written in 
 three parts, or Pilgrimages, by a Frenchman, Guillaume de 
 Deguileville, between 1330 and 1360. Only the second part 
 was printed in English before Bunyan's time, under the title of 
 the Pilgrimage of the Soul ; but there is not the slightest 
 resemblance between this and the Pilgrim's Progress. In the 
 first Pilgrimage, however, are many things that remind us of 
 Bunyan's story. Both profess to be dreams, represent the 
 Christian life as a pilgrimage, in which the pilgrim needs a 
 guide, is equipped with armor, passes through dangerous val- 
 leys, wanders from the right path, and has a vision of the 
 Heavenly City. Bunyan, however, could hardly have read 
 this, because it was printed only in French, and it seems 
 impossible that Bunyan could read any language except Eng- 
 lish. There were several English translations in manuscript 
 form, but manuscripts were expensive, and were not likely to 
 be read by a poor tinker, struggling to earn a living for his 
 family after many years of imprisonment. The Pilgrim's 
 Progress was written during Bunyan's third imprisonment, 
 
 1 For a scholarly discussiou of this entire subject, see J. B. Wharey's 
 Sources of Bunyan's Allegories, Johns Hopkins Press, Baltimore, 1904. 
 
THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN XXvii 
 
 in 1675. There were few books of any kind in prison; and, 
 indeed, the only books which a visitor saw in Banyan's home 
 were the Bible and Foxe's Book of Martyrs. 
 
 Banyan's own statement oaght to be accepted as conchisive, 
 for if he was anything, he was trathful. In his prefatory 
 "Apology,"^ he says that he wrote it only for his own amuse- 
 ment and at odd moments, while he was writing a more serious 
 book about the " Way and Race of Saints in this our Gospel- 
 day." All books that have as many readers as the Filgriiii's 
 Progress sutler from groundless charges of the author's un- 
 acknowledged indebtedness to others. Such a rumor reached 
 Bunyan's ears. In reply he said : — 
 
 " It came from mine own heart, so to my head, 
 And thence into my fingers trickled ; 
 Then to my pen, from whence immediately 
 On paper I did dribble it daintily. 
 
 Manner and matter too was all mhie own, 
 Nor was it unto any mortal known, 
 Till I had done it. Nor did any then 
 By books, by wits, by tongues, or hand, or pen, 
 Add five words to it, or write half a line 
 Thereof : the whole, and every whit, is mine." 2 
 
 At another time he said : "I dare not presume to say that I 
 know I have hit right in everything ; but this I can say, I 
 have endeavoured so to do. True, I liave not for these things 
 fished in other men's waters ; my Bible and Concordance are 
 my only library in my writings." ^ " This emphatic denial of 
 any indebtedness to other writers, the extreme improbability of 
 any personal acquaintance on Bunyan's part witli the writings 
 of Deguileville, the utter lack of any close, specific likeness 
 between a single character or incident in the Pilgrim^s Prog- 
 
 iSeep. 3. 
 
 2 Preface to the Heavenly Footman, Works, Vol. Ill, p. 37;"). 
 
 3 Preface to Solomon's Temple Spiritualized (1G88), Works, III, 
 p. 404. 
 
XXVlll THE LIFE OF JOHN BUN Y AN 
 
 ress and a corresponding character or incident in the Pilgrim- 
 age of Mayi — these combined make it difficult to believe that 
 Banyan had ever read, or even heard, the story of Deguileville's 
 allegory."^ 
 
 For his later allegory of the Holy War Bunyan was some- 
 what indebted to Bernard's Isle of Man^ a popular English 
 allegory, which had reached its fourteenth edition before the Pil- 
 grim^ s Progress was written. The Isle of Man "is not with- 
 out wit, its meaning is clear, while its attacks upon bigotry, 
 shams, godlessness in whatever form, its hostility to the Papists, 
 its attitude of liberality towards the Nonconformists — make it 
 just the book that would have received the hearty approval of 
 Bunyan."^ Both the Holy War and the Isle of Man "have 
 as their root-idea the contest for supremacy in the human soul 
 between the forces of good and the forces of evil." Many of the 
 incidents, and even the names, are alike. But with the excep- 
 tion of the trial scene, the Pilgrim^ s Progress and the Isle of 
 Man have no incidents in common. In fact the resemblances 
 between the Pilgrints Progress and earlier allegories are so 
 general and conventional that it is impossible to select any par- 
 ticular allegory as its prototype. 
 
 Bunyan found so much delight in creating the story of the 
 Pilgrim that he showed it to his friends, some of whom urged 
 him to publish it, but others objected to it, because in their 
 Puritan opinion it was too light and fanciful a way of treating 
 such a serious question as man's salvation and responsibility to 
 God. He decided to test which advice was the better by pub- 
 lishing it. Accordingly, early in 1 678 it appeared, a small octavo 
 volume of two hundred and fifty pages, of yellowish gray paper. 
 The first edition was soon sold for one shilling and sixpence a 
 
 1 Wharey, p. 67. 
 
 2 The Isle of Man, or the Legal Proceeding in Manshire against Sin, 
 by Richard Bernard, London, 1627. 
 
 3 Wharey, p. 89. 
 
THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN XXIX 
 
 copy, and before a year passed, two more editions were issued. 
 These were considerably larger than the first edition, chiefly 
 because of the introduction of Mr. Worldly Wiseman and of 
 additions to the story of Mr. By-ends} The first two editions 
 were not illustrated ; the crude cuts and verses which are 
 reproduced in this book appeared in later editions during 
 Bunyan's life. Before he died, eleven editions were published 
 and more than one hundred thousand copies sold. 
 
 Two years later he wrote the Life and Death of Mr. Bad- 
 man as a supplement to the Pilgrim's Progress, but it was 
 too much of a contrast and not enough of a continuation. In 
 1684 he published the Second Part of the Pilgrim's Progress, 
 in which the adventures of Christiayi's wife are told. Like 
 most continuations it is inferior to the First Part. The narra- 
 tive proceeds more slowly, being often interrupted by long 
 dialogues and many references to the First Part. It is less 
 skillfully constructed and in some places seems inconsistent. 
 Many of the places which Christian passed through have been 
 much altered by the time of his wife's visit. Vanity Fair, from 
 which he barely escaped with his life, welcomes her into its 
 midst, where she dwells in security, mingling with the people 
 of the city, and where her sons marry and have children of their 
 own. Indeed, their marriages are very surprising to us ; we are 
 puzzled to account for the lapse of time, for in the 'beginning 
 of the Second Part, they are called " babes " and are treated 
 like little children.^ The pilgrims do not force their way, but 
 are under the personal conduct of a champion. We are less 
 interested in the struggles, because all the time we feel that the 
 immortal guide can come to no harm. Our sympathy is not 
 centered on the story of one pilgrim, but is widespread, going 
 forth with encouragement to the many weak and weary pil- 
 grims who one by one come under Great-hearfs protection. 
 Like Bunyan hinjself, we are especially drawn to Mr. Fearing. 
 
 1 See pp. 21-32, 134-140, 143-145. 2 gee note on 342 20. 
 
XXX THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN 
 
 In such a character Banyan's art rises above the moral purpose of 
 the allegory. His humanity is nowhere more evident. For in- 
 stance, when Mr. Fearing came to the bridgeless river, Bunyan 
 says : "I took notice of what was very remarkable : the water 
 of that river was lower at this time than ever I saw it in all my 
 life ; so he went over at last not much above wet-shod." ^ 
 The greatest contrast between the two Parts is found in the 
 accounts of the Valley of Humiliation? Here Christian had 
 his fierce fight with ApoUyori; but his wife, Mercy, and 
 Mr. Fearing found it a place of calmness and delight. 
 
 The Pilgrim'' s Progress was written for the common peo- 
 ple who read few books ; and among them it has always been 
 popular. Its popularity has gradually increased until now all 
 classes of people, both young and old, even the most cultured, 
 enjoy the simple story of Christian. Macaulay says "it is 
 perhaps the only book about which, after the lapse of a hundred 
 years, the educated minority has come over to tlie opinion of 
 the common people."^ Some of the scholars, however, had 
 always sided with the common people in appreciation of Bunyan's 
 work. The two men who did most to belittle his work were 
 Addison and Cowper. Addison said that he never knew an 
 author that had not his admirers, for Bunyan and Quarles 
 pleased as ]nany readers as Dryden and Tillotson. But his 
 contemporsiry. Dean Swift, a scholar of stronger intellect, said : 
 " I have been better entertained and more informed by a few 
 pages in the Pilgrim^s Progress than by a long discussion 
 upon the will and the intellect, and simple or complex ideas." 
 When we read Cowper's lines 
 
 " I name thee not lest so despised a name. 
 Should move a sneer at thy deserved fame," 
 
 we must remember that the great Samuel Johnson said that 
 
 the Pilgrim's Progress was one of the three books which all 
 
 1 See p. 326. 2 gee pp. 74-81, 305-311. 
 
 8 Encyclopaedia Britannica, article ou Jolm Buiiyau. 
 
THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAK Xxxi 
 
 readers ^vis]le(l longer. One day he took Bishdj) Percy's little 
 daughter on liis knee and asked her what slie thought of the 
 Pilgrim^s Proyi'ess.' The child answered that she had never 
 read it. " No ! " replied the doctor ; " then I would not give 
 one ftirthing for you ; " and he set her down and took no further 
 notice of her.' 
 
 The popularity of the Pilgnnm's Progress may be traced to 
 a combination of causes. It is an allegory of practical religion 
 told in simple words. The allegorical form has always been 
 popular. As in riddles and metaphors, we find pleasure in 
 guessing the underlying meaning, in interpreting the story. All 
 of us like stories ; we have not squelched the ci'aving we had 
 when as youngsters on our mother's or father's lap, we begged, 
 "Tell us a story." Like Defoe, Bunyan can tell a good story. 
 Even though he warns us in the beginning and constantly 
 thnuighout the story, that it is all a dream, we cannot believe 
 that the men are not really living. Unlike creatures of the 
 fancy, they seem of the same flesh and blood as we are. His 
 good men are not always good, his bad men are not always bad ; 
 they vary in conduct as we do. The characters of allegories 
 are usually non-human distillations of virtues and vices, appeal- 
 ing to our intellect but not to our feelings. But Bunyan was 
 too much of a realist to write of abstractions. His humanity, 
 although it may mar the art of the allegory, has given lifelike 
 interest to his story, which Macaulay says has been read by 
 many thousands with tears. We can easily point out among 
 our acquaintances a Mr. Pliable, a Mr. Ignorayice, several 
 Mr. Talkatives, a Mr. Worldly Wiseman, a Mr. By-ends. 
 Because of his intense reidism Bunyan has often been spoken of 
 as the father of the English novel. With Robinson Crnsoe 
 and GuUive/s Travels, the Pilgrim^ s Progress is one of the 
 greatest realistic books of the English language. 
 
 The events seem lifelike ; they follow each other rapidly and 
 1 Croker's Boswell, p. 838. 
 
xxxii THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN 
 
 consistently. Without permitting us to grow tired, Bunyan 
 hurries us along, direct to the climax and natural end of the 
 story, by the straight and narrow path, making even fewer 
 deviations than Christian. He was energetic enough to realize 
 what he wanted to say and to say it without wandering from 
 the story. Most allegories are one part story and nine parts 
 side issues. The directness and unity of the story of Christian 
 have held for it many readers who would be lost in despair 
 in the wanderings of the Faery Queen. Lack of form and of 
 unity is the chief defect of Spenser's allegory. The scholarly 
 poet seemed to care little whither he led his readers, where his 
 poem was going to end, so long as he moved in music amid 
 beautiful scenes and romantic persons. The Faery Queen, 
 formed from the forces that opposed Puritanism, is the greatest 
 romantic allegory ; the Pilgrim^ s Progress, born of Puritanism, 
 is the greatest realistic allegory. The Pilgrim's Progress has 
 often been compared to Dante's Divine Comedy. In style both 
 are realistic. Bunyan's idea and illustrations are taken from the 
 Bible and the lives of English workmen ; Dante's from the rich 
 stores of classical learning. In subject they are complements of 
 each other. Bunyan tells of the experience of a pilgrim in reach- 
 ing Heaven ; Dante of what happened after he got into Heaven. 
 Another prominent cause of the popularity of the story is its 
 subject. To escape punishment for misdeeds in this world and 
 to get life everlasting in the world to come is almost the only 
 subject in which all men alike are interested. On his way to 
 the Coelestial City Christian meets only those obstacles which 
 hinder all men on such a road. Consequently every reader 
 may take the path of Christian as the course for his own race 
 through life. This breadth of interest and universal sympathy 
 is remarkable when we remember that Bunyan was imprisoned 
 for more than twelve years because he would not renounce the 
 peculiar religious beliefs of his sect. In this story are no traces 
 of these beliefs, nor of any fanaticism. It is almost always 
 
THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN XXXI ii 
 
 the first book after the Bible to be translated by missionaries 
 into the language of the natives. Nor are there any references 
 in it to the political circumstances of the time. Bunyan was 
 always a loyal subject. 
 
 Although his words are homely, they are never coarse or un- 
 clean. There are no words to shame the modest reader. In 
 this respect Bunyan excels Spenser, who frequently dwells on 
 vulgar scenes. In fact in this Bunyan is unique of his time ; 
 few books of his day are free from vulgarity, which although 
 accepted then, is not permitted now. The coarseness of Gulli- 
 vers Travels by Dean Swift emphasizes by contrast the clean- 
 ness of the book of " Bishop " Bunyan. 
 
 In telling a good story on an interesting subject, Bunyan 
 was wise enough to use simple language. He realized, like 
 Macaulay, that the words of a writer should be limited not by 
 his own memory, but by the minds of his readers. He was a 
 plain man writing for plain people. He chose his words from 
 the one book which all his readers had read. His English is 
 the simple English of the Bible ; ninety-nine of every hundred 
 words he uses are found in the Bible. A few Latinisms have 
 crept in from his constant reading of Foxe's Book of Martyrs; 
 but he used more Anglo-Saxon words than any writer since 
 Chaucer. We are almost never compelled to turn to the dic- 
 tionary to understand a sentence in the Pilgrim^s Progress. 
 The few words which are not recognized as old acquaintances 
 are bits of slang which have passed out of use, such as " all-to- 
 be-fooled," "runagate." A few phrases seem peculiar, but they 
 are the forcible phrases of his fellows, and their very oddity 
 makes them emphatic to us. As Macaulay says : " There is no 
 book in our literature on which we would so readily stake the 
 fame of the old unpolluted English language, no book which shows 
 so well how rich that language is in its own proper wealth and 
 how little it has been improved by all that it has borrowed." ^ 
 1 Essay on Southey's Edition of Pilgrim's Progress. 
 
xxxiv BIBLIOGRAPHY 
 
 BTBLIOGRAPHY 
 
 Tlie Works of John Bimyan, edited by George Offor, 3 vols. 
 Edinburgh. 1853. 8vo. 
 
 The Pilgrim'' s Progress, accurately printed from the First Edition, 
 with notices of all the subsequent additions and alterations 
 made by the author himself ; edited by George Offor. Lon- 
 don. 1847. 8vo. 
 
 TJie Pilgrim's Progress and Grace Abounding, edited by Edmund 
 Venables. Second Edition. Oxford. 1900. 8vo. 
 
 John Brown's John Bunyan, his Life, Times, and Work. Third 
 Edition. Boston. 1888. 8vo. 
 
 J. A. Eroude's. Bunyan, in English Men of Letters Series. Lon- 
 don. 1880. 8vo. 
 
 Edmund Venables' Life of John Bunyan, in Great Writers Series. 
 1888. 8vo. 
 
 Edmund Venables' John Bunyan, in Dictionary of National 
 Biography. 
 
 T. B. Macaulay's John Bunyan, in Encyclopaedia Britannica. 
 
 T. B. Macaulay's Essay on the Pilgrim's Progress, in his Works. 
 8 vols. London. 18G6. 8vo. Vol. VII, pp. 297-300. 
 
 J. B. Wharey's Sources of Bunyan's Allegories^ Johns Hopkina 
 Press. Baltimore. 1904. 
 
THE 
 
 riLGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 FliOM 
 
 THIS WOULD 
 
 To 
 
 THAT WHICH IS TO CO.ME 
 
 DELIVERED UNDDK THE SIMILITUDE OF A 
 
 DREAM 
 
 WHEREIN IS DISCOVERED 
 
 Tin: MANNKU UK HIS SKTTI\<; OUT, HIS nANG?:iiOUS 
 
 JUUKNEY, AND SAKK ARKIVAL AT TIIK 
 
 DESIKED COUNTRY 
 
 BY 
 
 JOHN BUNYAN 
 
 / have used similitJides. Ilosea lii. 10 
 
25 
 
 THE AUTHOR'S APOLOGY^ FOR HIS 
 BOOK 
 
 JJTHEN'at the first I took my Pen in hand 
 ^^ Thus for to iorite° ; I did not understand 
 That I at all shoidd make a little Book 
 In such a mode ; Nay, I had undertook 
 To make another, which when almost done, 
 Before I was aware I this begun ° 
 
 And thus it was : I loriting of the Way° 
 And Race of Saints, in this our Gospel-day^ 
 Fell suddenly into an Allegory 
 About their Journey, and the loay to Glory, 
 In more than twenty things ivhich I set down ; 
 Tills done, I twenty more had in my Crown,° 
 And they again began to midtiply. 
 Like sparks that from the coeds of fire do fly. 
 Nay then, thought I, if that you breed so fast, 
 Tliput you by yourselves, lest you at last 
 Should prove ad infinitum," and eat out 
 The Book that I already am about. 
 
 Well, so I did ; but yet I did not think 
 To shew to all the World my Pen and Ink 
 In such a mode ; I only thought to make 
 I kneio not what : 7ior did I undertake 
 Thereby to please my Neighbour; no not J, 
 I did it mine own self to gratifie. 
 
 Neither did I but vacant seasons spend 
 In this my Scribble; nor did I intend 
 3 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 But to divert myself in doing this 
 
 From iuorser° thoughts tvhich make me do amiss. 
 
 Thus I set Fen to Faper ivith delight, 
 And quickly had my thoughts in black and white. 
 For having noio my Method by the end, 
 Still as IpulVd° it came; and so I penn'd 
 It down, until it came at last to be 
 For length and breadth the bigness tvhich you see. 
 Well, ivhen I had thus jnit mine ends together, 
 I shew'd them others, that I might see ivhether 
 They icould condemn them, or them justifie : 
 And some said. Let them live; some, Let them die; 
 Some said, John, j^rint it; others said, Not so: 
 Some said. It anight do good; others said, J^o, 
 
 Now was I in a straight,° and did not see 
 WJiich ivas the best thing to be done by me : 
 At last I thought, Since you are thus divided, 
 I print it will, and so the case decided. 
 
 For, thought I, some I see ivoidd have it done, 
 Though others in that Channel do not run. 
 To p)rove then ivho advised for the best. 
 Thus I thought fit to p)ut it to the test. 
 
 I farther thought, if noio I did deny 
 TJiose that would have it thus, to gratifie, 
 I did not know but hinder them I might 
 Of that tvhich would to them be great delight. 
 
 For those which were 7iot for its coming forth, 
 I said to them, fetid you I am loth,° 
 Yet since your Brethren pleased tvith it be, 
 Forbear to fudge till you do further see. 
 
 If that thou toilt not read, let it alotie; 
 Some love the meat, some love to pick the bone: 
 Yea, that I tnight thetn better 2)cdliate,° 
 I did too tvith thetn thus Expostulate : 
 
10 
 
 THE PILGRIM^S PROGRESS 
 
 May I not torite in such a stile° as this? 
 In such a method too, and yet not miss 
 Mine end, thy good f why may it not be done ? 
 Dark Clouds bring Waters, tvhen the bright bring none. 
 Yea, dark or bright, if they their /Silver drops 
 Cause to descend, the Earth, by yielding Crops, 
 Gives praise to both, and carpeth not at either, 
 But treasures up the Fruit they yield together; 
 Yea, so commixes both, that in her Fruit 
 None can distinguish this from that : they suit 
 Her tvell, when hungry; but, if she be full, 
 She spues 07it both, and makes their blessings null. 
 
 You see the ivays the Fisher-man doth take 
 To catch the Fish; ivhat Engines'" doth he make? 
 Behold how he engageth all his Wits; 
 Also his Snares, Lines, Angles," Hooks, and Nets. 
 Yet Fish there be, that neither Hook, nor Line, 
 Nor Snare, nor Net, nor Engiyie can make thine; 
 They must be grop'd for, and be ticklecr too, 
 Or they tvill not be catch' d, whatever you do. 
 
 How doth the Foivler seek to catch his Game 
 By divers means, cdl which one cannot name ? 
 His Gun, his Nets, his Lime-twigs, Light, and Bell° ; 
 He creeps, he goes, he stands; yea tvho can tell 
 Of all his postures? Yet there's none of these 
 Will make him master of ivhat Fowls he please. 
 Yea, he must Pipe and Wliistle to catch this ; 
 Yet if he does so, that Bird he ivill miss. 
 
 If that a Pearl may in a Toad's head dwell,'' 
 And may be found too in an Oyster-shell; 
 If things that promise nothing do contain 
 What better is than Gold; who will disdain, 
 TJiat have an inkling" of it, there to look. 
 That they Tnayjind it? Now my little Book 
 
6 THE PILGRUrS PROGRESS 
 
 (TJiough void of all those Paintings" that may make 
 It ivith this or the other man to take) 
 Is not icithout those things that do excel 
 Wliat do in hixtve, hut empty notions dwell. 
 
 5 Well, yet I am not fully satisfied, 
 
 TJiat this your Book ivill stand, when soundly try^d. 
 
 Why, ivhafs the matter ? It is dark. What tho 9 
 But it is feigned : What of that I tro° ? 
 Some men, by feigning words as dark as mine, 
 
 10 Make truth to spangle, and its rays to shine. 
 
 But they want solidness. Speak man thy mind. 
 Tliey drown^l the weak ; Metaphors make us blind. 
 
 Solidity indeed becomes the Pen 
 Of him that ivriteth things Divine to men ; 
 
 15 But must 1 7ieeds ivant solidness, because 
 
 By Metaphors I speak? Were not God's Laws, 
 His Gospel-Laws, in olden time held forth 
 By Types, Shadows, and Metaphors f Yet loth 
 Will any sober man be to find fault 
 
 20 With them, lest he be found for to assault 
 
 The highest Wisdom. No, he rather stoops. 
 And seeks to find out tchat by Pins and Loops,° 
 By Calves, and Sheep, by Heifers, and by Rams, 
 By Birds, and Herbs, and by the blood of Lambs, 
 
 25 God sjpeaketh to him. And, happy is he 
 
 That finds the light and grace that in them be. 
 
 Be not too forivard therefore to conclude 
 TJiat I leant solidness, that I am rude : 
 All things solid in shew not solid be '; 
 
 30 All things in ParaMes despise not we ; 
 
 Lest things most hurtful lightly we receive, 
 And things that good are, of our souls bei-eave. 
 
 My dark and cloudy words they do but hold 
 The Truth, as Cabinets inclose the Gold. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 The Prophets iised much by Metaphors 
 To set foi'th Truth ; yea, whoso considers 
 Christ ° his Apostles too, shall plainly see, 
 That Truths to this day in such Mantles be. 
 5 Am I afraid to say that Holy Writ, 
 
 Which for its Stile and Phrase puts down all Wit, 
 Is everywhere so full of cdl these things, 
 Dark Figures, Allegories ? Yet there springs 
 From that same Book that lustre, and those rays 
 
 10 Of light, that turns our darkest nights to days. 
 
 Come, let my Carper to his Life noiv look, 
 And find there darker lines than in my Book 
 Hefindeth aiiy ; Yea, and let him know, 
 That in his best things there are ivorse lines too. 
 
 15 May lue but stand, before impartial men. 
 
 To his poor One I dare adventure Ten, 
 That they loill take my meaning in these lines 
 Far better than his lies in Silver Shrines. ° 
 Come, Truth, cdthough in Sivaddling-clouts,° I find, 
 
 20 Liforms the Judgment, rectifies the Mind, 
 
 Pleases the Understanding, makes the Will 
 Submit ; the Memory too it doth fill 
 With what doth our ImaginaUon please ; 
 Likewise it tends our troubles to appease. 
 
 _'5 Sound ivords I know Timothy is to use,° 
 
 And old Wives^ Fables he is to refuse; 
 But yet grave Paul /wm noivhere doth forbid 
 The use of Parables ; in which lay hid 
 That Gold, those Pearls, and p)recious stones that were 
 
 30 Worth digging for, and that with greatest care. 
 
 Let me add one ivord more. man of God, 
 Art thou offended f Dost thou wish I had 
 Put forth my matter in another dress, 
 Or that I had in things been more express ? 
 
8 THE PILGRUI S F BOG BESS 
 
 Tliree things let me propowid, then I submit 
 To those that are my betters, as is Jit. 
 
 1. IJind not that I am denied the use 
 Of this my method, so I no abuse 
 
 5 Put on the Words, Tilings, Headers; or be rude 
 In handling Figure or Similitude^ 
 In application ; but, all that I may, 
 Seek the advance of Truth this or that way. 
 Denied, did I say? Nay, I have leave, 
 
 10 {Example too, and that from them that have 
 
 God better 2}leased, by their words or ways, 
 Tlian any man that breatheth now a-days) 
 TJius to express my mind, thus to declare 
 Things unto thee, that excellentest are. 
 
 15 2. I Jind that men (as high as Trees) icill write 
 
 Dialogue-wise ; yet no man doth them slight 
 For icriting so: Indeed if they cOm.se 
 Truth, cursed be they, and the craft they use 
 To that intent; but yet let Truth be free • 
 
 20 To make her sallies upon thee and me, 
 
 Wliich icay it pleases God. For who knows hoio, 
 Better than he that taught us first to Plow,° 
 To guide our Mind and Pens for his Design? 
 Ayid he makes base things usher in Divine. 
 
 25 3. I find that Holy Writ in many places 
 
 Hath semblance icith this method, where the cases 
 Do ccdlfor one thing, to set forth another; 
 Use it I may then, and yet nothing smother 
 Truth's golden Beams : nay, by this method may 
 
 30 J^Icdce it cast foiih its rays as light as day. 
 
 And now, before I do put up my Pen, 
 Til shew the pn'ofit of my Book, and then 
 Commit both thee and it unto that hand 
 TJiat ptdls the strong down, and makes iceak ones stand. 
 
THE PILGRIM^S PROGRESS 
 
 Tills Book it chalketh° out before thirie eyes 
 The man that seeks the everlasting Prize; 
 It sheivs you tvhence he comes, ivhither he goes. 
 What he leaves undone, also ivhat he does; 
 5 It also shews you hoiv he 7m7is and runs, 
 
 Till he unto the Gate of Glory comes. 
 
 It shews too, who set out for life amain, 
 As if the lasting Crown they tvotdd attain; 
 Here also you may see the reason why 
 10 Tliey lose their labour, and like Fools do die. 
 
 This Book ivill make a Traveller of thee j 
 If by its Counsel thou wilt Tided be; 
 It ivill direct thee to the Holy Land, 
 If thou tuilt its directions understand : 
 15 Yea, it ivill make the slothfid active be ; 
 
 The blind also delightful things to see° 
 
 Art thou for something rare and profitable? 
 Woiddest thou see a Truth ivithin a Fable ? 
 Art thou forgetful? Wouldest thou remember 
 20 From New-year's-day to the last o/ December? 
 
 Tlien read my Fancies, they ivill stick like Burs, 
 And may be to the Helpless, Comforters. 
 
 Tliis Book is ivrit in such a Dialect 
 As may the minds of listless men affect: 
 25 It seems a novelty, and yet contains 
 
 Nothing but sound and honest Gospel strains. 
 
 Would'' St thou divert thyself fi'om Melancholy? 
 Wouldest tliou be pleasant, yet be far from folly f 
 Woiddest thou read Middles, and their Explanation? 
 30 Or else be droivned in thy Contemj)lation f 
 
 Dost thou love picking meat? Orivotdd\st thou, see 
 A man f th^ Clouds, and hear him speak to thee ? 
 Woiddest thou be in a Dream, and yet not sleep ? 
 Or wouldest thou in a moment laugh and weep ? 
 
10 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Woiddest thou lose thyself, and catch no harm, 
 
 Andfiyid thyself again luithout a charm? 
 
 WouWst read thyself, and read thou knoiv'st not what, 
 
 And yet Jcnoiv ivhether thou art blest or not. 
 
 By reading the same lines? then come hither, 
 
 And lay my Book, thy Head, and Heart together. 
 
 JOHN BUNYAN. 
 
THE PILGEIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 IN THE SIMILITUDE OF A DREAM 
 
 A 
 
 S I walk'd through the wilderness of this 
 world, I lighted on a certain place where was 
 
 a Den, and I laid me down in that place to sleep ; The Jailp 
 and as I slept, I dreamed a Dream. I dreamed, 
 5 and behold I saw a Man cloathed° with Rags, 
 standing in a certain place, with his face from his 
 own house, a Book in his hand, and a great Bur- 
 den upon his back. I looked, and saw him open 
 the Book, and read therein ; and as he read, he 
 
 Isa. 64. 6. 
 Luke 14. 33, 
 Psal. 38. 4. 
 Hab. 2. 2. 
 Acts 16. 31. 
 
 His outcry. 
 Acts 2. 37. 
 
 10 wept and trembled ; and not being able longer to 
 contain, he brake out with a lamentable cry, saying 
 What shall I do f 
 
 In this plight° therefore he went home, and 
 refrained himself as long as he could, that his Wife 
 
 15 and Children should not perceive his distress, but 
 he could not be silent long, because that his trouble 
 increased : Wherefore at length he brake his mind° 
 to his Wife and Children ; and thus he began to 
 talk to them : my clear Wife, said he, and you 
 
 20 the Children of my bowels, I your dear friend,° 
 am in myself undone by reason of a Burden that 
 lieth hard upon me ; moreover, I am for certain 
 informed that this our City will be burned ivith This roorld 
 fire from Heaven; in lohich fearful overthrow, 
 
 25 both r)iyself, ivith thee m?/ Wife, and you my 
 
 come to ruin, ex- 
 
 sweet Babes, shall miserably 
 
 11 
 
12 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 cept (the ivhich yet I see not) some loay of escape He knew no 
 can he found, ivhereby ice may be delivered. At '^^^Q^^^y^f. 
 this his Relatious were sore amazed ; not for that 
 they believed that what he had said to them was 
 
 5 true, but because they thought that some frenzy° 
 distemper had got into his head; therefore, it 
 drawing towards night, and they° hoping that 
 sleep might settle his brains, with all haste they 
 got him to bed : But the night was as troublesome 
 
 10 to him as the day ; wherefore, instead of sleeping, 
 he spent it in sighs and tears. So, when the morn- 
 ing was come, they would know how he did ; He 
 told them. Worse and icorse : he also set to talk- 
 ing to them again, but they began to be hardened : 
 
 15 they also thought to drive away his distemper by Carnal 
 harsh and surly carriages" to him ; sometimes they f ^^^^^/^J; 
 would deride, sometimes they would chide, and 
 sometimes they would quite neglect him : Where- 
 fore he began to retire himself. to his chamber, to 
 
 20 pray for and pity them, and also to condole his 
 own misery; he would also walk solitarily in the 
 fields, sometimes reading, and sometimes praying : 
 and thus for some days he spent his time. 
 
 Now,° I saw upon a time, when he was walking 
 
 25 in the fields, that he was, as he was wont, reading 
 in his Book, and greatly distressed in his mind; 
 and as he read, he burst out, as he had done be- 
 fore, crying. What shall I do to be saved f Acts 16. 30. 
 I saw also that he looked this way and that 
 
 30 way, as if he would run ; yet he stood still, be- 
 cause, as I perceived, he could not tell which way 
 to go. I looked then, and saw a man named 
 Evangelist, coming to him, and asked, Wherefoi-e 
 dost thou cryf 
 
THE PILGRIM^S PROGRESS 
 
 13 
 
 Christian no sooner leaves the World but meets 
 Evauf/elist, who lovingly him greets 
 With tidings of another; and doth show 
 Him how to mount to that from this below.° 
 
14 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 He answered, Sir, I perceive by the Book in 
 my hand, that I am condemned to die, and after Heb. 9. 27. 
 that to come to Judgment, and I find that I am i^^l^^-JJ.^'f 
 
 Ezpk * 14- 
 
 not willing to do th^ first, nor able to do the " 
 
 o second. 
 
 Then said Evangelist, Why not willing to die, 
 since this life is attended with so many evils? 
 The Man answered. Because I fear that this bur- 
 den that is upon my back will sink me lower than° 
 
 10 the Grave, and I shall fall into To}}]iet° And, Isa. 30. 33. 
 Sir, if I be not fit to go to Prison, I am not fit 
 to go to Judgment, and from thence to Execution ; 
 and the thoughts of these things make me cry. 
 Then said Evangelist, If this be thy condition, 
 
 15 why standest thou still? He answered. Because Conviction 
 I know not whither to go. Then he gjive him a ^/-^f^^/^^^l^' 
 Parcliment-roll, and there was written within, ing. ' 
 Fly from the ivrath to come. Matt. 3. 7. 
 
 The Man therefore read it, ami looking upon 
 
 20 Evangelist very carefully, said. Whither must I 
 fly? Then said Evangelist, pointing Avith his 
 finger over a very wide field, Do you see yonder Matt. 7. 13, 
 Wicket-gate°9 The Man said. No. Then said p^^^ ^^c) 105 
 the other, Do you see yonder shining Light? He 2 Pet. 1. 19. 
 
 25 said, I think I do. Then said Evangelist, Keep Christ and 
 that Light in your eye, and go up directly thereto : fi^^l"^^^,^^^ 
 so shalt thou see the Gate ; at which, when thou he found 
 knockest, it shall be told thee what thou shalt do. without the 
 So I saw in my Dream that the Man began 
 
 30 to run. Now he had not run far from his own 
 door, but his Wife and Children, perceiving it, 
 began to cry after him to return ; but the Man 
 put his fingers in his ears, and ran on, crying, Luke 14. 26. 
 Life ! Life ! Eternal Life ! So he looked not Gen. 19. 17. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 15 
 
 behind him, but fled towards the middle of the 
 Plain. 
 
 The Neighbours also came out to see him run ; 
 and as he ran, some mocked, others threatened, 
 5 and some cried after him to return ; and among 
 those that did so, there were two that were resolved 
 to fetch him back by force. The name of the one 
 was Obstinate, and the name of the other Pliable. 
 Now by this time the Man was got a good distance 
 
 10 from them ; but however they were resolved to 
 pursue him, which they did, and in a little time 
 they overtook him. Then said, the Man, Neighbours, 
 wherefore are you come ? They said, To persuade 
 you to go back with us. But he said, That can 
 
 15 by no means be ; you dwell, said he, in the City 
 of Destructio7i, the place also where I was born, I 
 see it to be so ; and dying there, sooner or later, 
 you will sink lower than the Grave, into a place 
 that burns with Fire and Brimstone : be content, 
 
 20 good Neighbours, and go along with me. 
 
 Obst. What, said Obstinate, and leave our 
 friends and our comforts behind us ! 
 
 Ch7\ Yes, said Christian,^ for that was his 
 name, because that all which you shall forsake is 
 
 25 not worthy to be compared with a little of that 
 that I am seeking to enjoy ; and if you will go 
 along with me, and hold it, you shall fare as I 
 myself; for there where I go, is enough and to 
 spare : Come away, and prove my words. 
 
 30 Obst. What are the things you seek, since you 
 leave all the world to find them ? 
 
 Chr. I seek an Inheritance incorruptible, 
 undefiled, and that fadeth not away, and it is 
 laid up in Heaven, and safe there, to be bestowed 
 
 Jer. 20. 10. 
 
 They that 
 fly from the 
 wrath to 
 come are a 
 gazlng-stock 
 to the world. 
 
 Obstinate 
 and Pliable 
 follow liiui. 
 
 2 Cor. 4. 18. 
 Luke 15. 17. 
 
 1 Pet. 1. 4. 
 Heb. 11. 16. 
 
16 
 
 THE PILGRIM^S PROGRESS 
 
 at the time appointed, on them that diligently 
 seek it. Read it so, if you will, in my Book. 
 
 Obst. Tush, said Obstinate, away with your 
 Book ; will you go back with us or no ? 
 
 5 Chr. No, not I, said the other, because I have 
 laid my hand to the Plow. 
 
 Obst. Come then. Neighbour Pliable, let us 
 turn again, and go home without him ; there is a 
 company of these craz'd-headed coxcombs, that, when 
 
 10 they take a fancy by the end,° are wiser in their 
 
 own eyes than seven men that can render a reason. 
 
 Pli. Then said Pliable, Don't revile ; if what 
 
 the good Christian says is true, the things he 
 
 looks after are better than ours ; my heart inclines 
 
 15 to go with my Neighbour. 
 
 Obst. What ! more fools still ? Be ruled by 
 me, and go back ; who knows whither such a 
 brain-sick fellow will lead you? Go back, go 
 back, and be wise. 
 
 20 Chr. Come with me. Neighbour Pliable; there 
 are such things to be had which I spoke of, and 
 many more Glories besides. If you believe not 
 me, read here in this Book ; and for the truth of 
 what is exprest therein, behold, all is confirmed by 
 
 25 the blood of Him that made it. 
 
 Pli. Well, Neighbour Obstinate, said Pliable, 
 I begin to come to a point ; I intend to go along 
 with this good man, and to cast in my lot with 
 him : but, my good companion, do you know the 
 
 30 way to this desired place ? 
 
 Chr. I am directed by a man, whose name is 
 Evangelist, to speed me to a little Gate that is 
 before us, where we shall receive instructions about 
 the way. 
 
 Luke 9. G2. 
 
 Christian 
 
 and Obsti- 
 nate i>«// /or 
 Pliable's 
 
 so^d. 
 
 Heb. 9. 17- 
 
 22. 
 
 chap. 13. 20. 
 
 Pliable con- 
 tented to go 
 tvith Chris- 
 tian. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 17 
 
 Pli. Come then, good Neighbour, let us be 
 going. Then they went both together. 
 
 Ohst. And I will go back to my place, said 
 Obstinate ; I will be no companion of such mis-led, 
 5 fantastical fellows. 
 
 Now I saw in my Dream, that when Obstinate 
 
 was gone back. Christian and Pliable went talking 
 
 over the Plain ; and thus they began their discourse. 
 
 Chr. Come, Neighbour Pliable, . how do you 
 
 10 do? I am glad you are persuaded to go along 
 
 with me : Had even Obstinate himself but felt 
 
 what I have felt of the powers and terrors of what 
 
 is yet unseen, he would not thus lightly have given 
 
 us the back. 
 
 15 PH. Come, Neighbour Christian, since there is 
 
 none but us two here, tell me now further what 
 
 the things are, and how to be enjoyed, whither we 
 
 are going 1 
 
 Chr. I can better conceive of them with my 
 20 Mind, than speak of them with my Tongue : but 
 yet, since you are desirous to know, I will read of 
 them in my Book. 
 
 Pli. And do you think that the words of your 
 Book are certainly true ? 
 25 Chr. Yes, verily ; for it was made by him that 
 cannot lye.° 
 
 Pli. Well said ; what things are they ? 
 Chr. There is an endless Kingdom to be in- 
 habited, and everlasting Life to be given us, that 
 30 we may inhabit that Kingdom for ever. 
 Pli. Well said ; and what else 1 
 Chr. There are Crowns of glory to be given us, 
 and Garments that will make us shine like the Sun 
 in the firmament of Heaven. 
 
 Obstinate 
 goes railing 
 hack. 
 
 Talk he- 
 tioeen Chris- 
 tian and 
 Pliable. 
 
 God's things 
 unspeakable. 
 
 Tit. 1. 2. 
 
 Isa. 45. 17. 
 John 10. 28, 
 29. 
 
 2 Tim. 4. 8. 
 Rev. 3. 4. 
 Matt. 13. 43. 
 
18 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Pli. This is excellent ; and what else ? 
 
 Chr. There shall be no more crying, nor sorrow ; Isa. 25. 8. 
 
 for He that is owner of the place will wipe all tears ^,®^'- ^- 1^- 
 o ^ chap. 21. 4. 
 
 from our eyes. ^ 
 
 5 Pli. And what company shall we have there ? 
 
 Chr. There we shall be with Seraphims° and Isa. 6. 2. 
 
 Cherubins, creatures that will dazzle your eyes 
 
 to look on them : There also you shall meet 
 
 with thousands and te© thousands that have 1 Thess. 4. 
 
 10 gone before us to that place ; none of them are ^' ^^■ 
 
 hurtful, but loving and holy; every one walking 
 
 in the sight of God, and standing in his presence 
 
 with acceptance for ever. In a word, there we 
 
 shall see the Elders with their golden Crowns, Rev. 4. 4. 
 
 15 there we shall see the Holy Virgins with their chap. 14. 1-5. 
 
 golden Harps, there we shall see men that by 
 
 the World were cut in pieces, ° burned in flames, 
 
 eaten of beasts, drowned in the seas, for the love John 12. 25. 
 
 that they bare to the Lord of the place, all well, ^ ^°^- ^' ^^' 
 
 20 and cloathed with Immortality as with a garment, 
 
 PH. The hearing of this is enough to ravish 
 
 one's heart ; but are these things to be enjoyed ? 
 
 How shall we get to be sharers hereof? 
 
 Chr. The Lord, the Governor of that country, Isa. 55. 1, 2. 
 
 25 hath recorded that in this Book; the substance chap. ^y'. 3^7. 
 
 of which is. If we be truly willing to have it, he Rev. 21. k ' 
 
 will bestow it upon us freely. chap. 22. 17. 
 
 Pli. Well, my good companion, glad am I to 
 
 hear of these things; come on, let us mend our 
 
 30 pace, 
 
 Chr. I cannot go so fast as I w^ould, by 
 
 reason of this Burden that is upon my back. 
 
 Now I saw in my Dream, that just as they 
 
 had ended this talk, they drew near to a very 
 
THE PILGUnfS FEOGliESS 
 
 19 
 
 miry Sloiigh, that was in the midst of the plain ; 
 and they, being heedless, did both fall suddenly 
 into the bog. The name of the slough was 
 Dispond° Here therefore they wallowed for a 
 ^ time, being grievously bedaubed with the dirt ; 
 and Christian, because of the Burden that was 
 
 »on his back, began to sink in the mire. 
 Pli. Then said Pliable, Ah, Neighbour Chris- 
 tian, where are you now 1 
 10 Chr. Truly, said Christian, I do not know. 
 Pli. At that Pliable began to be offended, 
 ^ and angerly said to his fellow. Is this the happi- 
 P ness you have told me all this while of? If we 
 have such ill speed at our first setting out, what 
 15 may we expect 'twixt this and our Journey's 
 end? May I get out again with my life, you 
 shall possess the brave Country alone for me. 
 And with that he gave a desperate struggle or 
 two, and got out of the mire on that side of the 
 20 Slough which was next to his own house : so 
 away he went, and Christian saw him no more. 
 
 Wherefore Christian was left to tumble in the 
 Slough of Dispond alone : but still he endeavoured 
 to struggle to that side of the Slough that was 
 25 still further from his own house, and next to the 
 Wicket-gate ; the which he did, but could not get 
 out, because of the Burden that was upon his 
 back : But I beheld in my Dream, that a man 
 came to him, whose name was Help, and asked 
 30 him, What he did there .? 
 
 Chr. Sir, said Christian, I was bid go this 
 way by a man called Evangelist, who directed me 
 also to yonder Gate, that I might escape the wrath 
 to come ; and as I w^as going thither, I fell in here. 
 
 The Slough 
 o/ Dispond. 
 
 It is not 
 enough to he 
 Pliable. 
 
 Christian 
 in trouble 
 seeks still to 
 yet further 
 from his 
 own house. 
 
20 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 The Pro. 
 
 lyiises. 
 
 Help lifts 
 him out. 
 
 What make& 
 the Slovgh 
 o/Dispond. 
 
 Heljy. But why did you not look for the steps ? 
 Ch7\ Fear followed me so hard, that I fled the 
 next way, and fell in. 
 
 Helj). Then said he, Give me thy hand : so 
 
 5 he gave him his hand, and he drew him out, and 
 set him upon sound ground, and bid him go on Psal. 40. 2, 
 his way. 
 
 Then I stepped° to him that pluckt° him out, 
 and said, Sir, wherefore, since over tliis phice is 
 
 10 the way from the City of Destruction to yonder 
 Gate, is it that this plat° is not mended, that 
 poor travellere might go thither with more se- 
 curity ? And he said unto me, This miry Slough 
 is such a place as cannot be mended ; it is the 
 
 15 descent whither the scum and filth that attends 
 conviction for sin doth continually run, and there- 
 fore it is called the Slough of Dispond ; for still 
 as the sinner is awakened about his lost condition, 
 tliere ariseth in his soul many fears and doubts, 
 
 20 and discouraging apprehensions, which all of them 
 get together, and settle in this place : And this is 
 the reason of the badness of this gi'ound. 
 
 It is not the pleasure of the King that this Isa. 35. 3, 4 
 place should remain so bad. His labourers also 
 
 25 have, by the direction of His Majesties^ Surveyors, 
 been for above these sixteen hundred years im- 
 ployed° about this patch of ground, if perhaps it 
 might have been mended : yea, and to my know- 
 ledge, said he, here hath been swallowed up at 
 
 30 least twenty thousand cart-loads, yea, millions of 
 wholesome instructions, that have at all seasons 
 been brought from all places of the King's domi- 
 nions (and they that can tell say they are the 
 best materials to make good ground of the place), 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 21 
 
 if so be it might have been mended, but it is 
 the Slough of Dispond still, and so will be when 
 they have done what they can. 
 
 True, there are by the direction of the Law- 
 5 giver, certain good and substantial steps, placed 
 even through the very midst of this Slough ; but 
 at such time as this place doth much spue out° 
 its filth, as it doth against change of weather, 
 these steps are hardly seen ; or if they be, men 
 
 10 through the dizziness of their heads, step besides ; 
 and then they are bemired to purpose," notwith- 
 standing the steps be there ; but the ground is 
 good when they are once got in at the Gate. 
 
 Now I saw in my Dream, that by this time 
 
 15 Pliable was got home to his house again. So 
 his Neighbours came to visit him ; and some of 
 them called him wise man for coming back, and 
 some called him fool for hazarding himself with 
 Christian: others again did mock at his coward- 
 
 20 liness ; saying. Surely since you began to venture, 
 I would not have been so base to have given out 
 for a few difficulties. So Pliable sat sneaking 
 among them. But at last he got more confidence, 
 and then they all turned their tales, ° and began to 
 
 25 deride poor Christian behind his back. And thus 
 much concerning Pliable. 
 
 Now° as Christian was walking solitary" by 
 himself, he espied one afar off come crossing over 
 the field to meet him ; and their hap was to meet 
 
 30 just as they were crossing the way of each other. 
 The gentleman's name that met him was Mr. 
 Worldly Wiseman : he dwelt in the Town of 
 Carrial Policy, a very great Town, and also hard 
 by from whence Christian came. This man then 
 
 The Pro- 
 mises of for- 
 giveness and 
 acceptance 
 to life by 
 Faith in 
 Christ. 
 
 1 Sam. 12. 23. 
 
 Pliable got 
 home, and is 
 visited of his 
 neighbours. 
 
 His enter- 
 taimnent by 
 them at his 
 return. 
 
 Mr. Worldly 
 Wiseman 
 meets loith 
 Christian ^ 
 
22 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 meeting with Christian, and liaving some inckling° 
 of him, — for Christian'' s setting forth from the 
 City of Destruction was much noised abroad, not 
 only in the Town where he dwelt, but also it began 
 5 to be the town-talk in some other places, — Master 
 Worldly Wiseman therefore, having some guess 
 of him, by beholding his laborious going, by 
 observing his sighs and groans, and the like, began 
 thus to enter into some talk with Christian. 
 10 World. How now, good fellow, whither away 
 after this burdened manner? 
 
 Chr. A burdened manner indeed, as ever I 
 think poor creature had. And whereas you ask 
 me, Wliither aivay ? I tell you, Sir, I am going 
 15 to yonder Wicket-gate before me ; for there, as I 
 am informed, I shall be put into a way to be rid 
 of my heavy Burden. 
 
 World. Hast thou a Wife and Children? 
 Chr. Yes, but 1 am so laden with this Burden, 
 20 that I cannot take that pleasure in them as 
 formerly ; methinks I am as if I had none. 
 
 World. Wilt thou hearken to me if I give thee 
 counsel ? 
 
 Chr. If it be good, I will ; for I stand in need 
 25 of good counsel. 
 
 Wo7id. I would advise thee then, that thou 
 
 with all speed get thyself rid of thy Burden ; for 
 
 thou wilt never be settled in thy mind till then ; 
 
 nor canst thou enjoy the benefits of the blessing 
 
 30 which God hath bestowed upon thee till then. 
 
 Chr. That is that which I seek for, even to be 
 rid of this heavy Burden ; but get it off myself, I 
 cannot; nor is there a man in our country that 
 can take it oft' my shoulders ; therefore am I going 
 
 Talkhetwixt 
 Mr. AYorldly 
 "Wisemau 
 and Chris- 
 tian. 
 
 1 Cor. 7. 29. 
 
 Mr. Worldly 
 Wiseman's 
 counsel to 
 Christian. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 23 
 
 this way, as I told you, that I may be rid of my 
 Burden. 
 
 World. Who bid thee go this way to be rid of 
 thy Burden ? 
 5 Ckr. A man that appeared to me to be a very 
 great and honourable person ; his name as I 
 remember is Evangelist. 
 
 World. I beshrew° him for his counsel ; there 
 is not a more dangerous and troublesome way in 
 
 10 the world than is that unto which he hath directed 
 thee ; and that thou shalt find, if thou wilt be ruled 
 by his counsel. Thou hast met with something (as I 
 perceive) already ; for I see the dirt of the Slough 
 of Dispond is upon thee ; but that Slough is the 
 
 15 beginning of the sorrows that do attend those that 
 go on in that way : Hear me, I am older than 
 thou ! thou art like to meet with, in the way 
 which thou goest, Wearisomeness, Painfulness, 
 Hunger, Perils, Nakedness, Sword, Lions, Dragons, 
 
 20 Darkness, and in a word, Death, and what not ! 
 These things are certainly true, having been con- 
 firmed by many testimonies. And why should a 
 man so carelessly cast away himself, by giving 
 heed to a stranger 1 
 
 25 Chr. Why, Sir, this Burden upon my back is 
 more terrible to me than are all these things 
 which you have mentioned ; nay, methinks I care 
 not what I meet with in the way, so be I can also 
 meet with deliverance from my Burden. 
 
 30 World. How camest thou by thy Burden at 
 firsts 
 
 Chr. By reading this Book in my hand. 
 World. I thought so ; and it is happened unto 
 thee as to other weak men, who meddling with 
 
 Mr. Worldly 
 
 Wiseman 
 
 condemned 
 
 Evangelist's 
 
 counsel. 
 
 The frame 
 of the heart 
 of young 
 Christians. 
 
24 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 things too high for them, do suddenly fall into thy 
 distractions ; which distractions do not only unman 
 men (as thine I perceive has done thee), but they 
 run them upon desperate ventures, to obtain they 
 5 know not what. 
 
 Chr. I know what I would obtain ; it is ease 
 for my heavy burden. 
 
 World. But why wilt thou seek for ease this 
 way, seeing so many dangers attend it ? Especially, 
 
 10 since (hadst thou but patience to hear me) I could 
 direct thee to the obtaining of what thou desirest, 
 without the dangers that thou in this way wilt run 
 thyself into ; yea, and the remedy is at hand. 
 Besides, I will add, that instead of those dangers, 
 
 15 thou shalt meet with much safety, friendship, and 
 content. 
 
 Chr. Pray, Sir, open this secret to me. 
 World. Why, in yonder Village (the village is 
 named Morality) there dwells a Gentleman whose 
 
 20 name is Legality, a very judicious man, and a man 
 of a very good name, that has skill to help men off 
 with such burdens as thine are from their shoulders : 
 yea, to my knowledge he hath done a great deal of 
 good this way ; ay, and besides, he hath skill to 
 
 25 cure those that are somewhat crazed in their wits 
 with their burdens. To him, as I said, thou mayest 
 go, and be helped presently. His house is not quite 
 a mile from this place, and if he should not be at 
 home himself, he hath a pretty young man to his 
 
 30 Son, whose name is Civility, that can do it (to 
 speak on) as well as the old Gentleman himself; 
 there, I say, thou mayest be eased of thy Burden ; 
 and if thou art not minded to go back to thy former 
 habitation, as indeed I would not wish thee, thou 
 
 Worldly 
 Wiseman 
 does not like 
 that men 
 should he 
 serious in 
 reading the 
 Bible. 
 
 Mr. Worldly 
 Wiseman 
 p/r/er.s Mo- 
 rality before 
 the Straight 
 Gate. 
 
THE PILGRUrS PROGRESS 
 
 25 
 
 mayest send for thy Wife and Children to thee 'to 
 this village, where there are houses now stand 
 empty, one of which thou mayest have at reasonable 
 rates ; Provision is there also cheap and good ; and 
 
 5 that which will make thy life the more hapjjy is, 
 to be sure there thoushalt live by honest Neighbours, 
 in credit and good fashion. 
 
 Now was Christian somewhat at a stand, but 
 presently he concluded. If this be true which this 
 
 10 Gentleman hath said, my wisest course is to take 
 his advice ; and with that he thus farther spoke. 
 
 Chr. Sir, which is my way to this honest man's 
 house ? 
 
 World. Do you see yonder high Hill ? 
 
 15 Chr. Yes, very well. 
 
 World. By that Hill you must go, and the first 
 house you come at is his. 
 
 So Christian turned out of his way to go to 
 Mr. Legality's house for help ; but behold, when 
 
 20 he was got now hard by the Hill, it seemed so 
 high, and also that side of it that was next the 
 wayside, did hang so much over, that Christian 
 was afraid to venture further, lest the Hill should 
 fall on his head ; wherefore there he stood still, 
 
 25 and he wot° not what to do. Also his Burden 7ioiv 
 seemed heavier to him than while he was in his 
 way. There came also flashes of fire out of the 
 Hill, that made Christian afraid that he should be 
 burned. Here therefore he sweat and did quake 
 
 30 for fear. And now he began to be sorry that he 
 had taken Mr. Worldly Wiseman's counsel. And 
 with that he saw Evangelist coming to meet him ; 
 at the sight also of whom he began to blush for 
 shame. So Evangelist drew nearer and nearer; 
 
 Christian 
 snared by 
 Mr. Worldly 
 Wiseman's 
 words. 
 
 MountSmsii. 
 
 Christian 
 afraid that 
 Mount Sinai 
 loouldfall 
 on his head. 
 
 Exod. 19. 16, 
 18. 
 
 Heb. 12. 21. 
 
 Evangelist 
 findeth 
 Christian 
 vnder 
 
 Mount^\T\i\\. 
 and looketh 
 severely 
 upon him. 
 
26 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 and coming up to him, he looked upon him with a 
 severe and dreadful countenance, and thus began to 
 reason with Christian. 
 
 Evan. What doest thou here, Christian ? said 
 5 he : at which words Christian knew not what to 
 answer ; wherefore at present he stood speechless 
 before him. Then said Evangelist farther, Art 
 not thou the man that I found crying without the 
 walls of the City of Destruction f 
 10 Chr. Yes, dear Sir, I am the man. 
 
 Evan. Did not I direct thee the way to the 
 little Wicket-gate? 
 
 Chr. Yes, dear Sir, said Christian. 
 
 Evan. How is it then that thou art so quickly 
 15 turned aside 1 for thou art now out of the way. 
 
 Chr. I met with a Gentleman so soon as I had 
 got over the Slough of Dispond, who persuaded 
 me that I might, in the village before me, find a 
 man that could take off my Burden. 
 20 Evan. What was he ? 
 
 Chr. He looked like a Gentleman, and talked 
 
 much to me, and got me at last to yield ; so I came 
 
 hither : but when I beheld this Hill, and how it 
 
 hangs over the way, I suddenly made a stand, lest 
 
 25 it should fall on my head. 
 
 Evan. What said that Gentleman to you 1 
 
 Chr. Why, he asked me whither I was going ; 
 and I told him. 
 
 Evan. And what said he then ? 
 30 Chr. He asked me if I had a family ; and I told 
 him. But, said I, I am so loaden° with the Burden 
 that is on my back, that I- cannot take pleasure in 
 them as formerly. 
 
 Evan. And what said he then 1 
 
 Evangelist 
 reasons 
 afresh roith 
 Chris tiau. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 21 
 
 10 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 Chr. He bid me with speed get rid of my 
 Burden ; and I told him 'twas ease that I sought. 
 And, said I, I am therefore going to yonder Gate, 
 to receive further direction how I may get ■ to the 
 place of deliverance. So he said that he would 
 shew me a better way, and short, not so attended 
 with difficulties as the way, Sir, that you set me ; 
 which way, said he, will direct you to a Gentle- 
 man's house that hath skill to take off these Bur- 
 dens : So I believed him, and turned out of that 
 way into this, if haply I might be soon eased of my 
 Burden. But when I came to this place, and be- 
 held things as they are, I stopped for fear (as I 
 said) of danger : but I now know not what to do. 
 
 Evan, Then, said Evangelist, stand still a 
 little, that I may shew thee the words of God. 
 So he stood trembling. Then said Evangelist, Heb. 12. 25. 
 See that ye refuse not him that speaketh ; for if 
 they escaped not who refused him that spake on 
 Earth, much more shall not we escape, if we turn 
 away from him that speaketh from Heaven. He 
 said moreover, Now the just shall live by faith : chap. 10. 38. 
 but if any man draws back, my soul shall have no 
 pleasure in him. He also did thus apply them, 
 Thou art the man that art running into this 
 misery, thou hast begun to reject the counsel of the 
 Most High, and to draw back thy foot from the 
 way of peace, even almost to the hazarding of thy 
 perdition. 
 
 Then Christian fell down at his foot as dead, 
 crying. Wo is me, for I am undone : At the sight 
 of which, Evangelist caught him by the right 
 hand, saying, All manner of sin and blasphemies Matt. 12. 13. 
 shall be forgiven unto men ; be not faithless, but Mark 3. 28. 
 
 Evangelist 
 convinces 
 Christian of 
 his Error. 
 
28 
 
 THE PILGRUfS PROGRESS 
 
 believing. Then did Christian again a little 
 revive, and stood up trembling, as at first, before 
 Evangelist. 
 
 Then Evangelist proceeded, saying, Give more 
 
 5 earnest heed to the things that I shall tell thee of. 
 I will now shew thee who it was that deluded 
 thee, and who it was also to whom he sent thee. 
 The man that met thee is one Worldly Wiseman, 
 and rightly is he so called : partly because he sav- 
 
 10 oureth only the doctrine of this world, (therefore he 
 always goes to the Town of Morality° to church) ; 
 and partly because he loveth that doctrine best, 
 for it saveth him from the Cross. And because 
 he is of this carnal temper, therefore he seeketh to 
 
 15 prevent my ways, though right. Now there are 
 three things in this man's counsel that thou must 
 utterly abhor. 
 
 1. His turning thee out of the way. 
 
 2. His labouring to render the Cross odious to 
 20 thee. 
 
 3. And his setting thy feet in that way that 
 leadeth unto the administration of Death. 
 
 First, Thou must abhor his turning thee out of 
 the way ; yea, and thine own consenting thereto : 
 
 25 because this is to reject the counsel of God for the 
 sake of the counsel of a Worldly Wise^nan. The 
 Lord says, Sti'ive to enter in at the strait gate, 
 the gate to which I sent thee ; for strait is the 
 gate that leadeth unto life, and few there he that 
 
 30 find it. From this little Wicket-gate, and from the 
 way thereto, hath this wicked man turned thee, to 
 the bringing of thee almost to destruction ; hate 
 therefore his turning thee out of the way, and abhor 
 thyself for hearkening to him. 
 
 3fr. Worldly 
 Wiseman 
 described by 
 Evangelist. 
 
 1 John 4. 5. 
 
 Gal. G. 12. 
 Evangelist 
 discovers the 
 deceit of Mr. 
 Worldly 
 Wiseman. 
 
 Luke 13. 24. 
 Matt. 7. 14. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PHOGRESS 
 
 29 
 
 AVhen Christians unto Carnal Men give ear, 
 Out of their way they go, and pay for't dear: 
 For Master Worldly Wiseman can but shew 
 A Saint the way to Bondage and to Wo.° 
 
30 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGBESS 
 
 Secondly, Thou must abhor his labouring to 
 render the Cross odious unto thee ; for thou art to 
 prefer it before the treasures in Egypt ° Besides, Heb. 11. 25, 
 the King of glory hath told thee, that he that loill ^^' 
 
 5 save his life shall lose it : and he that comes after Mark. 8. 35. 
 him, and hates not his father, and mother, and j[^att^K)"39 
 wife, and children, and brethren, and sisters, yea Luke 14. 26. 
 and his own life also, he cannot be my Disciple. I 
 say therefore, for a man to labour to persuade thee, 
 
 10 that that shall be thy death, without which, the 
 Truth hath said, thou canst not have eternal life ; 
 This doctrine thou must abhor. 
 
 Thirdly, Thou must hate his setting of thy feet 
 in the way that leadeth to the ministration of death. 
 
 15 And for this thou must consider to whom he sent 
 thee, and also how unable that person was to de- 
 liver thee from thy Burden. 
 
 He to whom thou wast sent for ease, being by 
 name Legality, is the Son of the Bond-woman° 
 
 20 which now is, and is in bondage with her children ; 
 and is in a mystery this Mount Sinai ° which thou 
 hast feared will fall on thy head. Now if she with 
 her children are in bondage, how canst thou expect 
 by them to be made free 1 This Legality therefore 
 
 25 is not able to set thee free from thy Burden. No 
 man was as yet ever rid of his Burden by him ; no, 
 nor ever is like to be : ye cannot be justified by 
 the Works of the Law ; for by the deeds of the 
 Law no man living can be rid of his Burden : there- 
 
 30 fore, Mr. Worldly Wise7nan is an alien, and Mr. 
 Legality a cheat ; and for his son Civility, not- 
 withstanding his simpering looks, he is but a hypo- 
 crite and cannot help thee. Believe me, there is 
 nothing in all this noise, that thou hast heard of 
 
 The Bond- 
 woman. 
 Gal. 4. 21-27. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 31 
 
 this sottish man, but a design to beguile thee of 
 thy Salvation, by turning thee from the way in 
 which I had set thee. After this Evangelist called 
 aloud to the Heavens for confirmation of what he 
 
 5 had said ; and with that there came words and fire 
 out of the Mountain under which poor Christian 
 stood, that made the hair of his flesh stand. The 
 words were thus pronounced, As many as are of 
 the works of the Law are under the curse; for it 
 
 10 is written, Cursed is every one that continueth 
 not in all things which are written in the Book 
 of the Laio to do them. 
 
 Now Christian looked for nothing but death, 
 and began to cry out lamentably, even cursing the 
 
 15 time in which he met with Mr. Woiidly Wise- 
 man^ still calling himself a thousand fools for 
 hearkening to his counsel : he also was greatly 
 ashamed to think that this Gentleman's arguments, 
 flowing only from the flesh, should have that pre- 
 
 20 valency with him as to cause him to forsake the 
 right way. This done, he applied himself again to 
 Evangelist in words and sense as follows. 
 
 Chr. Sir, what think you? Is there hopes°? 
 May I now go back and go up to the Wicket- 
 
 25 gate ? Shall I not be abandoned for this, and sent 
 back from thence ashamed? I am sorry I have 
 hearkened to this man's counsel : But may my 
 sin be forgiven ? 
 
 Evan. Then said Evangelist to him, Thy sin 
 
 30 is very great, for by it thou hast committed two 
 evils : thou hast forsaken the way that is good, to 
 tread in forbidden paths ; yet will the man at the 
 Gate receive thee, for he has good-will for men ; 
 only, said he, take heed that thou turn not aside 
 
 Gal. 3. 10. 
 
 Christian 
 enquired if 
 he may yet 
 he happy. 
 
 Evangelist 
 
 comforts 
 
 him. 
 
32 
 
 THE PILGRIM^S PROGRESS 
 
 again, lest thou perish from the way, when his wrath Psal. 2. 12. 
 is kindled but a little. Then did Christian address 
 himself to go back ; and Evangelist, after he had 
 kissed him, gave him one smile, and bid him God 
 5 speed. So he went on with haste, neither spake 
 he to any man by the way ; nor if any man asked 
 him, would he vouchsafe them an answer. He went 
 like one that was all the while treading on forbid- 
 den ground, and could by no means think him- 
 
 10 self safe, till again he was got into the way which 
 he left to follow Mr. Worldly Wiseman^ s counsel. 
 So in process of time Christian got up to the Gate. 
 Now over the Gate there was written, Knock and 
 it shall he opened unto you. He knocked there- Matt. 7. 7. 
 
 15 fore more than once or twice, saying, 
 
 May I now enter here? Will he within 
 Open to sorry me, though I have been 
 An undeserving Rebel? Then shall I 
 Not fail to sing his lasting praise on high. 
 
 20 At last there came a grave person to the gate 
 named Good-will, who asked Who was there ? and 
 whence lie came 1 and what he would have ? 
 
 Chr. Here is a poor burdened sinner. I come 
 from the City of Destruction, but am going to 
 25 Mount Zion," that I may be delivered from the 
 wrath to come. I would therefore. Sir, since I am 
 informed that by this Gate is the way thither, 
 know if you are willing to let me in. 
 
 Good-wilL I am willing with all my heart, said The Gate 
 30 he ; and with that he opened the Gate. 7dVbrokm- 
 
 So when Christian was stepping in, the other hearted 
 gave him a pull. Then said Christian, What sinners. 
 means that 1 The other told him, A little distance 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 33 
 
 He that will enter in must tirst without 
 Stand knocking at the Gate, nor need he doubt 
 Ihat is a knocker but to enter in, 
 For God can love him, and for<?ive his sin.° 
 
34 
 
 THE PILGRIM^S PROGRESS 
 
 from this Gate, there is erected a strong Castle, of 
 which Beelzebub is the Captain ; from thence both 
 he and they that are witii him shoot arrows at 
 those that come up to this Gate, if haply they may 
 5 die before they can enter in. Then said Christian, 
 I rejoice and tremble. So when he was got in, 
 the man of the Gate asked him who directed him 
 thither? 
 
 Chr. Evangelist bid me come hither and knock 
 10 (as I did) ; and he said that you. Sir, would tell 
 me what I must do. 
 
 Good-iuill. An open door is set before thee, and 
 no man can shut it. 
 
 Chr. Now I begin to reap the benefits of my 
 15 hazards. 
 
 Good-ioill. But how is it that you came alone ? 
 
 Chr. Because none of my Neighbours saw their 
 danger, as I saw mine. 
 
 Good-will. Did any of them know of your 
 20 coming 1 
 
 Chr. Yes, my Wife and Children saw me at 
 
 the first, and called after me to turn again ; also 
 
 some of my Neighbours stood crying and calling 
 
 after me to return ; but I put my fingers in my 
 
 25 ears, and so came on my way. 
 
 Good-will. But did none of them follow you, to 
 persuade you to go back ? 
 
 Chr. Yes, both Obstinate and Pliable; but 
 when they saw that they could not prevail, Obsti- 
 30 nate went railing back, but Pliable came with me 
 a little way. 
 
 Good-ivill. But why did he not come through ? 
 
 Chr. We indeed came both together, until we 
 came at the Slough of Dispond, into the which we 
 
 Satan envies 
 those that 
 enter the 
 Straight 
 Gate. 
 
 Christian 
 entered the 
 Gate with 
 joy and 
 trembling. 
 
 Talk be- 
 tween Good- 
 will a7id 
 Christian. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 35 
 
 also suddenly fell. And then was my Neighbour A man may 
 
 Pliable discouraged, and would not adventure '^^^^^ ^^^I^~ 
 
 „ , -iTTi r. i • , • 1 -1 pa7iy when 
 
 further. Whereiore gettmg out agam on that side he sets out 
 
 next to his own house, he told me I should pos- f^^ Heaven, 
 
 5 sess the brave country alone for him ; so he went ^IJ^ithQ^ ^^ 
 
 his way, and I came miyie : he after Obstinate^ alone. 
 
 and I to this Gate. 
 
 Good-will. Then said Good-will^ Alas, poor 
 
 man, is the coeiestial glory of so small esteem with 
 
 10 him, that he counteth it not worth running the 
 
 hazards of a few difficulties to obtain it 1 
 
 Chr. Truly, ° said Christian, I have said the Christian 
 
 truth of Pliable, and if I should also say all the ^<^.<^^^^fh 
 
 1 /> 1,- • -n 1 -1 himself oe- 
 
 truth or myseli, it will appear there is no better- fore the man 
 
 15 ment° 'twixt him and myself. 'Tis true, he went «^ ^^e G^^^e. 
 back to his own house, but I also turned aside to 
 go in the way of death, being persuaded thereto by 
 the carnal arguments of one Mr. Worldly Wise- 
 man. 
 
 20 Good-tvill. 0, did he light upon you 1 What ! 
 he would have had you a sought° for ease at the 
 hands of Mr. Legality. They are both of them a 
 very cheat : But did you take his counsel ? 
 
 Chr. Yes, as far as I durst : I went to find out 
 
 25 Mr. Legality, until I thought that the Mountain 
 
 that stands by his house would have fallen upon 
 
 my head; wherefore there I was forced to stop. 
 
 Good-ivill. That Mountain has been the death 
 
 of many, and will be the death of many more ; 'tis 
 
 30 well you escaped being by it dashed in pieces. 
 
 Chr. Why truly I do not know what had be- 
 come of me there, had not Evangelist happily 
 met me again, as I was musing in the midst of 
 my dumps° : but 'twas God's mercy that he came 
 
36 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 to me again, for else I had never come hither. But 
 now I am come, such a one as I am, more fit indeed 
 for death by that Mountain than thus to stand talk- 
 ing with my Lord ; but 0, what a favour is this to 
 5 me, that yet I am admitted entrance here. 
 
 Good-icUL We make no objections ngainst any, 
 notwithstanding all that they have done before they 
 come hither, they in no wise are cast out ; and 
 therefore, good Christian, come a little way with 
 10 me, and I will teach thee about the way thou must 
 go. Look before thee ; dost thou see this narrow 
 way ? THAT is the way thou must go ; it was 
 cast up by the Patriarchs, Prophets, Christ, and 
 his Apostles ; and it is as straight as a rule can 
 15 make it : This is the way thou must go. 
 
 Chr. But said Christian, Is there no turnings" 
 nor windings, by which a Stranger may lose the way ? 
 Good-iviU. Yes, there are many ways butt 
 down upon this, and they are crooked and wide : 
 20 But thus thou mayest distinguish the right from 
 the wrong, the right only being straight and 
 narrow. 
 
 Then I saw in my Dream, that Christian asked 
 
 him further, If he could not help him off with his 
 
 25 Burden that was upon his back ; for as yet he had 
 
 not got rid thereof, nor could he by any means get 
 
 it off without help. 
 
 He told him. As to thy Buixlen, be content 
 to bear it, until thou comest to the place of 
 2^ Deliverance ; for there it will fall from thy 
 back itself. 
 
 Then Christian began to gird up his loins, and 
 to address himself to his Journey. So the other 
 told him. That by that he w\as o^one some distance 
 
 Christian 
 comj'orted 
 again. 
 John (J. 37. 
 
 Christian 
 directed yet 
 on his ivay. 
 
 Christian a- 
 fraid of los- 
 ing /lis way. 
 
 Matt. 7. 14. 
 
 Christian 
 weary of his 
 Burden. 
 
 There is no 
 deliverance 
 from the 
 guilt and 
 burden of 
 sin, but by 
 the Death 
 and Blood 
 of Christ, 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 37 
 
 from the Gate, be would come at the house of the 
 Interpreter, at whose door he should knock, and 
 he w^ould shew him excellent things. Then Chris- 
 tian took his leave of his Friend, and he again bid 
 5 him God speed. 
 
 Then he went on till he came at the house of the 
 Interpreter, where he knocked over and over ; at 
 last one came to the door, and asked Who was 
 there 1 
 
 10 Chr. Sir, here is a Traveller, who w^as bid by 
 an acquaintance of the good man of this house to 
 call here for my profit ; I w^ould therefore speak 
 with the Master of the house. So he called for 
 the Master of the house, who after a little time 
 
 15 came to Christia7i, and asked him what he would 
 have ? 
 
 Chr. Sir, said Christian, I am a man that am 
 come from the City of Destruction, and am going 
 to the Mount Zion; and I was told by the Man 
 
 20 that stands at the Gate, at the head of this way, 
 that if I called here, you would shew me excel- 
 lent things, such as would be a help to me in my 
 Journey. 
 
 Liter. Then said the Interpreter, Come in, I 
 
 25 will shew thee that which will be profitable to 
 thee. So he commanded his man to light the 
 Candle, ° and bid Christian follow him : so he 
 had him into a private room, and bid his man 
 open a door ; the which when he had done, 
 
 30 Christian saw the Picture" of a very grave Per- 
 son hang up against the wall ; and this was the 
 fashion of it. It had eyes lifted up to Heaven, 
 the best of Books in his hand, the Law of Truth 
 was written upon his lips, the World w^as behind 
 
 Christian 
 
 comes to the 
 house of the 
 Interpreter. 
 
 He is enter- 
 tained. 
 
 lUumina- 
 t'lon. 
 
 Christian 
 sees a brave 
 Picture. 
 
38 
 
 THE PILGRIM^S PROGRESS 
 
 his back. It stood as if it pleaded with men, and 
 a Crown of Gold did hang over his head. 
 
 Chr. Then said Christian, What means this? 
 Inter. The Man° whose Picture this is, is one of 
 
 5 a thousand ; he can beget children, travel in birth 
 with children, and nurse them himself when they 
 are born. And whereas thou seest him with his 
 eyes lift up to Heaven, the best of Books in his 
 hand, and the Law of Truth writ on his lips, it is 
 
 10 to shew thee that his work is to know and unfold 
 dark things to sinners ; even as also thou seest him 
 stand as if he pleaded with men ; and whereas thou 
 seest the World as cast behind him, and that a 
 Crown hangs over his head, that is to shew thee 
 
 15 that slighting and despising the things that are 
 present, for the love that he hath to his Master's 
 service, he is sure in the world that comes next 
 to have Glory for his reward. Now, said the 
 Interpreter, I have shewed thee this Picture 
 
 20 first, because the Man whose Picture this is, is 
 the only man whom the Lord of the place 
 whither thou art going, hath authorized to be 
 thy guide in all difficult places thou mayest 
 meet with in the way ; wherefore take good 
 
 25 heed to what I have shewed thee, and bear well 
 in thy mind what thou hast seen, lest in thy 
 Journey thou meet with some that pretend to 
 lead thee right, but their way goes down to 
 death. 
 
 30 Then he took him by the hand, and led him 
 into a very large Parlour that was full of dust, 
 because never swept; the which after he had re- 
 viewed a little while, the Interpi'eter called for a 
 man to sweep. Now when he began to sweep, 
 
 The fashion 
 of the Pic- 
 ture. 
 
 1 Cor. 4. 15. 
 Gal. 4. 19. 
 
 The mean- 
 ing of the 
 Picture. 
 
 Why he 
 shelved him 
 the Picture 
 first. 
 
p 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 39 
 
 the dust began so abundantly to fly about, that 
 Christian had almost therewith been choaked.° 
 Then said the Interpreter to a Damsel that 
 stood by, Bring hither the Water, and sprinkle 
 5 the Room ; the which when she had done, it 
 was swept and cleansed with pleasure. 
 
 Ghr. Then said Christian, What means this 1 
 Inter. The hiterpreter answered, This parlour 
 is the heart of a man that was never sanctified by 
 
 10 the sweet Grace of the Gospel : the dust is his 
 Original Sin and inward Corruptions, that have 
 defiled the whole man. He that began to sweep 
 at first, is the Law ; but she that brought water, 
 and did sprinkle it, is the Gospel. Now, whereas 
 
 15 thou sawest that so soon as the first began to sweep, 
 the dust did so fly about that the Room by him 
 could not be cleansed, but that thou wast almost 
 choaked therewith ; this is to shew thee, that the 
 Law, instead of cleansing the heart (by its working) 
 
 20 from sin, doth revive, put strength into, and in- Rom. 7. 6. 
 crease it in the soul, even as it doth discover and J^^^^'r^^on^" 
 forbid it, for it doth not give power to subdue. 
 
 Again, as thou sawest the Damsel sprinkle the 
 room with Water, upon which it was cleansed with 
 
 25 pleasure ; this is to shew thee, that when the Gos- 
 pel comes in the sweet and precious influences thereof 
 to the heart, then I say, even as thou sawest the 
 Damsel lay the dust by sprinkling the floor with 
 Water, so is sin vanquished and subdued, and the John 15. 3. 
 
 30 soul made clean, through the faith of it, and con- ^Pj^^- ^^ ^^• 
 sequently fit for the King of Glory to inhabit. Rom. 16. 25, 
 
 I saw moreover in my Dream, that the Inter- '■^^'• 
 preter took him by the hand, and had him into on., 
 a little room, where sat two little Children, each 
 
40 
 
 THE PILGRIM S PROGRESS 
 
 one in his chair. The name of the eklest was 
 Passion, and the name of the other Patience. 
 Passion seemed to be much discontent ; but 
 Patience was very quiet. Then Christian asked, 
 
 5 What is the reason of the discontent of Passion ? 
 The Interpreter answered, The Governor of them 
 would have him stay for his best things till the 
 beginning of the next year ; but he will have all 
 now ; but Patience is willing to wait. 
 
 10 Then I saw that one came to Passion, and 
 brought him a bag of Treasure, and poured it 
 down at his feet, the which he took up and re- 
 joiced therein ; and withal, laughed Patience to 
 scorn. But I beheld but a while,° and he had 
 
 15 lavished all away, and had nothing left him but 
 Rags. 
 
 Chr. Then said Christian to the Interpreter, 
 Ex]30und this matter more fully to me. 
 
 Inter. So he said, These two Lads are figures : 
 
 20 Passion, of the men of this world ; and Patience, 
 of the men of that which is to come ; for as here 
 thou seest. Passion will have all now this year, 
 that is to say, in this world ; so are the men of 
 this world : they must have all their good things 
 
 2.3 now, they cannot stay till next year, that is, until 
 the next world, for their portion of good. That 
 proverb, A Bird in the Hand is tcorth two in 
 the Bush, is of more authority with them than are 
 all the Divine testimonies of the good of the world 
 
 30 to come. But as thou sawest that he had quickly 
 lavished all away, and had presently left him noth- 
 ing but Rags ; so wdl it be with all such men at 
 the end of this world. 
 
 Chr. Then said Christian, Now I see that 
 
 He sheioed 
 him Pas- 
 sion and 
 Patience. 
 
 Passion loill 
 have it now. 
 
 Patience is 
 for waiting. 
 
 Passion has 
 his desire. 
 
 And quickly 
 lavishes all 
 away. 
 
 The matter 
 expounded. 
 
 The worldly 
 man for a 
 bird in the 
 hand. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 41 
 
 Patience has the best wisdom, and that upon 
 many accounts. 1. Because he stays for the best 
 things. 2. And also because he will have the 
 Glory of his, when the other has nothing but 
 5 Rags. 
 
 Inter. Nay, you may add another, to wit, the 
 glory of the next world will never wear out ; but 
 these are suddenly gone. Therefore Passion had 
 not so much reason to laugh at Patience, because 
 
 10 he had his good things first, as Patience will have 
 to laugli at Passion, because he had his best 
 things last ; for Jirst must give place to tast, be- 
 cause last must have hi^ time to come : but last 
 gives place to nothing ; for there is not another to 
 
 15 succeed. He therefore that hath his portion first, 
 must needs have a time to spend it ; but he that 
 hath his portion last, must have it lastingly ; 
 therefore it is said of Dives, In thy Lifetime thou 
 receiveclst thy good things, and likeivise Lazarus 
 
 20 evil things; but noio he is comforted, and thou 
 art tormented. 
 
 Chr. Then I perceive 'tis not best to covet 
 things that are now, but to wait for things to 
 come. 
 
 25 Inter. You say truth : For the things that 
 are seen are Temporal ; but the things that are 
 not seen are Eternal. But though this be so, 
 yet since things present and our fleshly appetite 
 are such near neighbours one to another ; and, 
 
 30 again, because things to come and carnal sense are 
 
 such strangers one to another ; therefore it is that 
 
 the first of these so suddenly fall into amity, and 
 
 that distance is so continued between the second. 
 
 Then I saw in my Dream that the Interpreter 
 
 Patience 
 had the best 
 icisdom. 
 
 Things that 
 are first 
 must give 
 place ; but 
 things that 
 are last are 
 lasting. 
 
 Dives had 
 h is good 
 things first. 
 Luke 16. 25. 
 
 The first 
 things are 
 but Tem- 
 poral. 
 2 Cor. 4. 18. 
 
42 THE PILGRIM^ S PROGRESS 
 
 took Christian by the hand, and led him into a 
 place where was a Fire burning against a wall, 
 and one standing by it always, casting much 
 Water upon it, to quench it : yet did the Fire 
 5 burn higher and hotter. 
 
 Then said Christian, What means this? 
 
 The Inteiyreter answered, This Fire is the 
 
 work of Grace that is wrought in the heart ; he 
 
 that casts Water upon it, to extinguish and put 
 
 10 it out, is the Devil; but in that thou seest the 
 
 Fire notwithstanding burn higher and hotter, thou 
 
 shalt also see the reason of that. So he had him 
 
 about to the backside of the wall, where he saw a 
 
 man with a Vessel of Oil in his hand, of the which 
 
 15 he did also continually cast (but secretly) into the 
 
 Fire. 
 
 Then said Christian, What means this ? 
 The Interpreter answered, This is Christ, who 2 Cor. 12. 9 
 continually, with the Oil of his Grace, maintains 
 20 the work already begun in the heart : by the 
 means of which, notwithstanding what the Devil 
 can do, the souls of his people prove gracious still. 
 And in that thou sawest that the man stood be- 
 hind the wall to maintain the Fire, this is to 
 25 teach thee that it is hard for the tempted to see 
 how this work of Grace is maintained in the soul. 
 I saw also that the Interpreter took him again 
 by the hand, and led him into a pleasant place, 
 where was builded° a stately Palace, beautiful to 
 30 behold; at the sight of which Christian was 
 greatly delighted : He saw also upon the top 
 thereof, certain persons walking, who were cloathed 
 all in gold. 
 
 Then said Christian, May we go in thither? 
 
THE PILGRIM^S PROGRESS 
 
 43 
 
 Then the Interpreter took him, and led him 
 up toward the door of the Palace ; and behold, 
 at the door stood a great company of men, as 
 desirous to go in, but durst not. There also sat 
 
 5 a man at a little distance from the door, at a table- 
 side, with a Book and his Inkhorn° before him, to 
 take the name of him that should enter therein ; 
 He saw also, that in the door-way stood many men 
 in armour to keep it, being resolved to do the men 
 
 10 that would enter, what hurt and mischief they 
 could. Now was Christian somewhat in a maze. 
 At last, when every man started back for fear of 
 the armed men. Christian saw a man of a very 
 stout countenance come up to the man that sat 
 
 15 there to write, saying. Set dozen my name, Sir : 
 the which when he had done, he saw the man 
 draw his Sword, and put an Helmet upon his head, 
 and rush toward the door upon the armed men, 
 who laid upon him with deadly force ; but the 
 
 20 man, not at all discouraged, fell to cutting and 
 hacking most fiercely. So after he had. received 
 and given many wounds to those that attempted 
 to keep him out, he cut his way through them all, 
 and pressed forward into the Palace, at which 
 
 25 there was a pleasant voice heard from those that 
 were within, even of those that walked upon the 
 top of the Palace, saying, 
 
 Come in, Come in ; 
 
 Eternal Glory thou shalt win. 
 
 30 So he went in, and was cloathed with such 
 
 garments as they. Then Christian smiled, and 
 
 said, I think verily I know the meaning of this. 
 
 Now, said Christian, let me go hence. Nay 
 
 The valiant 
 man. 
 
 Acts 14. 22. 
 
an Iron 
 Cage. 
 
 44 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 stay, said the Interpreter, till I have shewed thee 
 a little more, and after that thou shalt go on thy 
 way. So he took him by the hand again, and 
 led him into a very dark room, where there sat 
 5 a Man in an Iron Cage.° 
 
 Now the Man, to look on, seemed very sad ; he Despair like 
 sat with his eyes looking down to the ground, 
 his hands folded together ; and he sighed as if 
 he would break his heart. Then said Christian, 
 10 What means this 9 At which the Interpreter 
 bid him talk with the Man. 
 
 Then said Christian to the Man, What art 
 thou ? The Man answered, / am ichat I ivas 
 not once. 
 15 Chr. What wast thou once 1 
 
 Man. The Man said, I was once a fair and 
 flourishing Professor, ° both in mine own eyes, Luke 8. 13. 
 and also in the eyes of others ; I once was, as 
 I thought, fair for the Coelestial City, and had 
 20 then even joy at the thoughts that I should get 
 thither. 
 
 Chr. Well, but what art thou now? 
 3Ian. I am now a man of Despair, and am 
 shut up in it, as in this Iron Cage. I cannot 
 25 get out; O now I cannot. 
 
 Chr. But how camest thou in this condition? 
 
 Man. I left off to watch and be sober ; I laid 
 
 the reins upon the neck of my lusts ; I sinned 
 
 against the light of the Word and the goodness 
 
 80 of G-od ; I have grieved the Spirit, and he is gone ; 
 
 I tempted the Devil, and he is come to me ; I have 
 
 provoked G-od to anger, and he has left me ; I 
 
 have so hardened my heart, that I cannot repent. 
 
 Then said Christian to the Interpreter, But is 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 45 
 
 there no hopes for such a man as this ? Ask him, 
 said the Interpreter. 
 
 Chr. Then said Christian, Is there no hope, 
 but you must be kept in the Iron Cage of 
 5 Despair ? 
 
 Man. No, none at all. 
 
 Chr. Why? The Son of the Blessed is very 
 pitiful. 
 
 Man. I have crucified him to myself afresh, Heb. 6. 6. 
 10 I have despised his Person, I have despised his fe"^^/i''9jf' 
 Righteousness, I have counted his Blood an un- 29. ' 
 
 holy thing ; I have done despite to the Spirit of 
 Grace : Therefore I have shut myself out of all 
 the Promises, and there now remains to me noth- 
 15 ing but threatnings,° dreadful threatnings, fearful 
 threatnings of certain Judgment and fiery Indigna- 
 tion, which shall devour me as an Adversary. 
 
 Chr. For what did you bring yourself into 
 this condition ? 
 20 Man. For the Lusts, Pleasures, and Profits of 
 this World; in the enjoyment of which I did then 
 promise myself much delight ; but now every one 
 of those things also bite me, and gnaw me like a 
 burning worm. 
 25 Chr. But canst thou not now repent and turn ? 
 Man. God hath denied me repentance : his 
 Word gives me no encouragement to believe; 
 yea, himself hath shut me up in this Iron Cage ; 
 nor can all the men in the world let me out. O 
 30 Eternity ! Eternity ! how shall I grapple with the 
 misery that I must meet with in Eternity ! 
 
 Inter. Then said the Interpreter to Christian, 
 Let this man's misery be remembered by thee, and 
 be an everlasting caution to thee. 
 
46 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Chr. Well, said Christian, this is fearful ; God 
 help me to watch and be sober, and to pray that I 
 may shun the cause of this man's misery. Sir, is 
 it not time for me to go on my way now ? 
 
 5 Inter. Tarry till I shall shew thee one thing 
 more, and then thou shalt go on thy way. 
 
 So he took Christian by the hand again, and 
 led him into a Chamber, where there was one 
 rising out of bed ; and as he put on his raiment, 
 
 10 he shook and trembled. Then said Christian, 
 Why doth this man thus tremble? The Inte7'- 
 preter then bid him tell to Christian the reason 
 of his so doing. So he began and said. This 
 night, as I was in my sleejj, I dreamed, and 
 
 15 behold the Heavens grew exceeding black ; also 
 it thundred and lightned in most fearful wise, 
 that it put me into an agony ; so I looked up 1 Cor. 15. 52. 
 in my Dream, and saw the Clouds rack° at an j^^d^^il' '^' ^^*" 
 unusual rate, upon which I heard a great sound joim 5. 28, 
 
 20 of a Trumpet, and saw also a Man sit upon a 29- 
 Cloud, attended with the thousands of Heaven; y g.^^^^ 
 they were all in flaming fire, also the Heavens Rev. 20. 11- 
 were in a burning flame. I heard then a Voice J'*- 
 saying. Arise ye Dead, and come to Judgment ; Micah 7. 16. 
 
 25 and with that the Rocks rent, the Graves opened, Psal. 5. 1-3. 
 and the Dead that were therein came forth. ^^- - • 
 Some of them were exceeding glad, and looked 
 upward; and some sought to hide themselves 
 under the Mountains. Then I saw the Man 
 
 30 that sat upon the Cloud open the Book, and bid 
 the World draw near. Yet there was, by reason 
 of a fierce flame which issued out and came from 
 before him, a convenient distance betwixt him and MrJ. 3. 2, 3. 
 them, as betwixt the Judge and the Prisoners at Dan.7. 9, 10. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 47 
 
 the bar. I heard it also proclaimed to them that 
 attended on the Man that sat on the Cloud, Gather 
 together the Tares, the Chaff, and Stubble, and Matt. 3. 12. 
 cast them into the burning Lake. And with ^^4^^" ^^' 
 
 5 that, the bottomless pit opened, just whereabout 
 I stood ; out of the mouth of which there came in 
 an abundant manner, smoak° and coals of fire, with 
 hideous noises. It was also said to the same 
 persons, Gather my Wheat into the Garner, Luke 3. 17. 
 
 10 And with that I saw many catch'd up and 1 Thess. 4. 
 carried away into the Clouds, but I was left 16, 17. 
 behind. I also sought to hide myself, but I 
 could not, for the Man that sat upon the Cloud 
 still kept his eye upon me : my sins also came 
 
 15 into my mind ; and my Conscience did accuse me Rom. 2. 14, 
 on every side.° Upon this 1 awaked from my l^- 
 sleep. 
 
 Chr. But what was it that made you so afraid 
 of this sight 1 
 
 20 Man. Why, I thought that the day of Judg- 
 ment was come, and that I was not ready for 
 it : but this frighted® me most, that the Angels 
 gathered up several, and left me behind ; also 
 the pit of Hell opened her mouth just where I 
 
 25 stood : my Conscience too afflicted me ; and as 
 I thought, the Judge had always his eye upon 
 me, shewing indignation in his countenance. 
 
 Then said the Interpreter to Christian, Hast 
 thou considered all these things f 
 
 30 Chr. Yes, and they put me in hoj^e and fear. 
 
 Inter. Well, keep all things so in thy mind 
 
 that they may be as a Goad in thy sides, to 
 
 prick thee forward in the way thou must go. 
 
 Then Christian began to gird up his loins, and 
 
48 
 
 THE PILGRUfS PROGRESS 
 
 to address himself to his Journey. Then said 
 tlie Interpreter, The Comforter be always with 
 thee, good Christian, to guide thee in the way 
 that leads to the (Jity. So Christian went on 
 5 his way, saying. 
 
 Here I have seen things rare and profitable ; 
 Things pleasant, dreadful, things to make me stable 
 In what I have begun to take in hand ; 
 Tlien let me think on them, and understand 
 10 Wherefore they shew'd me was, ° and let me be 
 Thankful, O good Interpreter, to thee. 
 
 Now I saw in my Dream, that the highway up 
 which Christian was to go, was fenced on either 
 side with a Wall, and that Wall is called JSalva- 
 
 15 tion. Up this way therefore did burdened Chris- 
 tian run, but not without great difticulty, because 
 of the load on his back. 
 
 He ran thus till he came at a place somewhat 
 ascending, and upon that place stood a Cross, and 
 
 20 a little below in the bottom, a Sepulchre. So I 
 saw in my Dream, that just as Christian came 
 up with the Oross, his Burden loosed° from off his 
 shoulders, and fell from off his back, and began to 
 tumble, and so continued to do, till it came to the 
 
 25 mouth of the Sepulchre, where it fell in, and I saw 
 it no more. 
 
 Then was Christian glad and lightsome, and 
 said with a merry heart, He hath given me rest 
 by his sorrow, and life by his death. Then he 
 
 30 stood still awhile to look and wonder ; for it was 
 very surprising to him, that the sight of the Cross 
 should thus ease him of his Burden. He looked 
 therefore, and looked again, even till the springs 
 
 Isa. 26. 1. 
 
 When God 
 releases us 
 of our guilt 
 and burden, 
 loe are as 
 those that 
 leap for joy. 
 
 Zech. 12. 10. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 49 
 
 Who'sthis ? the Pilgrim. How ! 'tis very true, 
 Old things are past away, all's become new. 
 btrange! he's another man, upon my word 
 Ihey be fine Feathers that make a fine Bird.^ 
 
60 
 
 THE PILGRUrS PBOGBESS 
 
 that were in his head sent the waters down his 
 cheeks. Now as he stood looking and weeping, 
 behold three Shining Ones came to him and saluted 
 him with Peace be to thee ; so the first said to 
 
 5 him, Thy sitis be forgiven : the second stript him Mark 2. 5 
 of his Rags, and cloathed him with Change of 
 Raiment ; the third also set a mark in his fore- 
 head, and gave him a Roll with a Seal upon it, 
 which he bid him look on as he ran, and that he 
 
 10 should give it in at the Coelestial Gate. So they 
 went their way. Then Christian gave three leaps 
 for joy, and went on singing. 
 
 Zech. 3. 4. 
 Eph. 1. 13. 
 
 Thus far did I come loaden with my sin ; 
 
 Nor could ought'^ ease the grief that I was in, 
 15 Till I came hither : What a place is this ! 
 
 Must here be the beginning of my bliss ? 
 
 Must here the Burden fall from off my back ? 
 
 Must here the strings that bound it to me crack ? 
 
 Blest Cross ! blest Sepulchre ! blest rather be 
 20 The Man that there was put to shame for me. 
 
 A Christian 
 can sing tho^ 
 alone, when 
 God doth 
 give him the 
 'joy of his 
 heart. 
 
 I 'saw then in my Dream that he went on thus, 
 even until he came at a bottom, where he saw, a 
 little out of the way, three men fast asleep, with 
 fetters upon their heels. The name of the one was 
 
 25 Simple, another Sloth, and the third Presumption. 
 
 Christian then seeing them lie in this case, went 
 
 to them, if peradventure he might awake them, and 
 
 cried, You are like them that sleep on the top of a 
 
 mast, for the Dead Sea is under you, a gulf that Prov. 23. 34. 
 
 30 hath no bottom. Awake therefore and come away ; 
 be willing also, and I will help you off with your 
 Irons. He also told them. If he that goeth about 
 like a roaring lion comes by, you will certainly 
 become a prey to his teeth. With that they looked 
 
 Simple, 
 Sloth, and 
 Presump- 
 tiou. 
 
 1 Pet. 5. 8. 
 
THE PILGRUfS PROGRESS 
 
 51 
 
 There is no 
 persuasion 
 will do, if 
 God openeth 
 not the eyes. 
 
 upon him, and began to reply in this sort : Simple 
 said, / see no danger ; Sloth said, Yet a little 
 more sleep ; and Presumption said, Every Fatt° 
 must stand upon his own bottom. And so they 
 5 lay down to sleep again, and Christian went on 
 his way. 
 
 Yet was he troubled to think that men in that 
 danger should so little esteem the kindness of him 
 that so freely offered to help them, both by awaken- 
 10 ing of them, counselling of them, and proffering to 
 help them off with their Irons. And as he was 
 troubled thereabout, he espied two men come 
 tumbling over the Wall, on the left hand of the 
 narrow way ; and they made up apace to liim. The 
 15 name of the one was Formalist, and the name of 
 the other Hypocrisy. So, as I said, they drew up 
 unto him, who thus entered with them into dis- 
 course. 
 
 Chr. Gentlemen, Whence came you, and whither 
 20 do you go 1 
 
 Form, and Hyp. We were born in the land of 
 Vain-glory, and are going for praise to Mount 
 Sion. 
 
 Chr. Why came you not in at the Gate which 
 25 standeth at the beginning of the Way? Know you 
 
 not that it is written. That he that cometh not in John 10. 1 
 by the Door, but climbeth up some other way^ 
 the same is a Tliief and a Bobber 9 
 
 Form, and Hyp. They said. That to go to the 
 
 30 Gate for entrance was by all their country-men 
 
 counted too far about ; and that therefore their 
 
 usual way was to make a short cut of it, and to 
 
 climb over the wall, as they had done. 
 
 Chr. But will it not be counted a Trespass" 
 
 Christian 
 talked icith 
 them. 
 
52 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 against the Lord of the City whither we are bouiKl, 
 thus to violate his revealed will 1 
 
 Form, and Hyp. They told him, That as for 
 
 that, he needed not to trouble his head there- 
 
 5 about ; for what they did they had custom for ; 
 
 and could produce, if need were. Testimony that 
 
 would witness it for more than a thousand years. 
 
 Chr. But, said Christian, will your practice 
 stand a Trial at Law ? 
 
 10 Form, and Hyj^. They told him. That custom, 
 it being of so long a standing as above a thousand 
 years, would doubtless now be admitted as a thing 
 legal by an impartial Judge ; and besides, said 
 they, if we get into the way, what's niatter° which 
 
 15 way we get in? if we are in, we are in; thou art 
 but in the way, who, as we perceive, came in at the 
 Gate; and we are also in the way, that came 
 tumbling over the wall ; wherein now is thy condi- 
 tion better than ours ? 
 
 20 Chr. I walk by the Rule of my Master ; you 
 walk by the rude working of your fancies. You 
 are counted thieves already, by the Lord of the 
 Avay ; therefore I doubt you will not be found true 
 men at the end of the way. You come in by 
 
 25 yourselves, without his direction ; and shall go out 
 by yourselves, without his mercy. 
 
 To this they made liim but little answer ; only 
 they bid him look to himself. Then I saw that 
 they went on every man in his way, without 
 
 30 much conference one with another ; save that 
 these two men told Christian, that as to Laws 
 and Ordinances, they doubted not but they should 
 as conscientiously do them as he ; therefore, said 
 they, we see not wherein thou ditferest from us but 
 
 They that 
 come into 
 the roay, hut 
 not by the 
 door, think 
 that they can 
 say some- 
 thing in vin- 
 dication of 
 their own 
 Practice. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 53 
 
 by the Coat that is on thy back, which was, as we 
 tro, given thee by some of thy Neighbours, to hide 
 the shame of thy nakedness. 
 
 Chr. By Laws and Ordinances you will not be 
 
 5 saved, since you came not in by the door. And as 
 for this Coat that is on my back, it was given me 
 by the Lord of the place whither I go ; and that, 
 as you say, to cover my nakedness with. And I 
 take it as a token of his kindness to me, for I had 
 
 10 nothing but rags before. And besides, thus I 
 comfort myself as I go : Surely, think I, when I 
 come to the gate of the City, the Lord thereof will 
 know me for good, since I have his Coat on my 
 back ; a Coat that he gave me freely in the day 
 
 15 that he stript me of my rags. I have moreover a 
 Mark in my forehead, of which perhaps you have 
 taken no notice, which one of my Lord's most 
 intimate associates fixed there in the day that my 
 Burden fell ofi" my shoulders. I will tell you 
 
 20 moreover, that I had then given me a Roll sealed, 
 to comfort me by reading as I go in the way ; I 
 was also bid to give it in at the Coelestial Gate, in 
 token of my certain going in after it ; all which 
 things I doubt you want, and want them because 
 
 25 you came not in at the Gate. 
 
 To these things tliey gave him no answer ; only 
 they looked upon each other and laughed. Then 
 I saw that they went on all, save that Christian 
 kept before, who had no more talk but with him- 
 
 30 self, and that sometimes sighingly, and sometimes 
 comfortably ; also he would be often reading in 
 the Roll that one of the Shining Ones gave him, by 
 which he was refreshed. 
 
 I beheld then, that they all went on till they 
 
 Gal. 2. 1(5. 
 
 Christian 
 
 has got his 
 Lord's Coat 
 on his back, 
 and is com- 
 forted there- 
 loith ; he is 
 comforted 
 also ifith 
 his Mark 
 and his Roll. 
 
 Christian 
 has talk with 
 himself. 
 
54 
 
 THE PILGRIM^S PROGRESS 
 
 came to the foot of the Hill Difficulty^ at the He comes 
 bottom of which was a Spring. There was also pj^^^^S^^^ 
 in the same place two other ways besides that 
 which came straight from the Gate ; one turned to 
 
 5 the left hand, and the other to the right, at the 
 bottom of the Hill ; but the narrow way lay right 
 up the Hill, and the name of the going up the side 
 of the Hill is called Difficulty. Christian now went Isa. 49. 10. 
 to the Spring, and drank thei'eof to refresh himself, 
 
 10 and then began to go up the Hill, saying. 
 
 15 
 
 The Hill, though high, I covet to ascend, 
 
 The difficulty will not nie offend ; 
 
 For I perceive the way to life lies here : 
 
 Come, pluck up, Heart, let's neither faint nor fear ; 
 
 Better, tlio' difficult, tlie right way to go. 
 
 Than wrong, though easy, where the end is wo. 
 
 The other two also came to the foot of the Hill ; 
 but when they saw that the Hill was steep and 
 high, and that there was two other ways° to go ; 
 
 20 and supposing also that these two ways might 
 meet again with that up which Christian went, 
 on the other side of the Hill ; therefore they were 
 resolved to go in those ways. Now the name of 
 one of those ways was Danger, and the name of 
 
 25 the other Destruction. So the one took the way 
 which is called Danger, which led him into a 
 great Wood ; and the other took directly up the 
 way to Destruction, which led him into a wide 
 field, full of dark Mountains, ° where he stumbled 
 
 30 and fell, and rose no more. 
 
 I looked then after Christian to see him go up 
 the Hill, where I perceived he fell from running to 
 going, and from going to clambering upon his 
 
 The danger 
 of turning 
 out of the 
 10 ay. 
 
THE PILGRIM^ S PROGRESS 
 
 55 
 
 Shall they who wrong begin yet rightly end ? 
 Shall they at all have safety for their friend? 
 No, no ; in headstrong manner they set out, 
 And headlong will they fall at last no doubt. ° 
 
56 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 hands and his knees, because of the steepness of the 
 place. Now about the midway to the top of the * 
 Hill was a pleasant Arhoui\ made by the Lord of A Ward'' of 
 the Hill for the refreshing of weary travellers ; 5'^«ce. 
 a thither therefore Christian got, where also he sat 
 down to rest him. Then he pulled his Roll out of 
 his bosom, and read therein to his comfort ; he 
 also now began afresh to take a review of the 
 Coat or Garment that was given him as he stood 
 
 10 by the Cross. Thus pleasing himself awhile, he 
 at last fell into a slumber, and thence into a fast 
 sleep, which detained him in that place until it 
 was almost night ; and in his sleep his Roll fell out 
 of his hand. Now as he was sleeping, there came He that 
 
 15 one to him and awaked him, saying. Go to the ^^^^P'^ '^ ^ 
 Ant, thou sluggard; consider her icays, and be Prov. 3. 3. 
 wise. And with that Christian suddenly started 
 up, and sped him on his way, and went apace till 
 he came to the top of the Hill. 
 
 20 Now when he was got up to the top of the Hill, 
 
 there came two men running against him amain ° ; 
 
 the name of the one was Timorous, and the other, Christian 
 
 ^listrust; to whom Christian said, Sirs, what's ^^««/'^ ^'^/^^^ 
 
 -' o' ' Mistrust and 
 
 the matter you run the wrong way f Timorous Timorous. 
 
 25 answered, that they were going to the City of 
 Zion, and had got up that difficult place ; but, 
 said he, the further we go, the more danger we 
 meet with ; wherefore we turned, and are going 
 back again. 
 
 30 Yes, said Mistrust, for just before us lie a 
 couple of Lions in the way, (whether sleeping or 
 waking we know not), and we could not think, if 
 we came within reach, but they would presently 
 pull us in pieces. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 57 
 
 Ch7\ Then said Christian^ You make me 
 afraid, but whither shall I fly to be safe ? If I go 
 back to mine own country, that is prepared for 
 Fire and Brimstone, and I shall certainly perish 
 5 there. If I can get to the Coelestial City, I am 
 sure to be in safety there. I must venture : To 
 go back is nothing but death ; to go forward is 
 fear of death, and life everlasting beyond it. I 
 will yet go forward. So Mistrust and Timorous 
 
 10 ran down the Hill, and Christian went on his way. 
 But thinking again of what he heard from the 
 men, he felt in his bosom for his Roll, that he 
 might read therein and be comforted ; but he felt, 
 and found it not. Then was Christian in great 
 
 15 distress, and knew not what to do ; for he wanted 
 that which used to relieve him, and that which 
 should have been his pass° into the Coelestial City. 
 Here therefore he began to be much perplexed, 
 and knew not what to do. At last he bethought 
 
 20 himself that he had slept in the Arbour that is 
 on the side of the Hill ; and falhng down upon his 
 knees, he asked God forgiveness for that his fool- 
 ish fact,° and then went back to look for his Roll. 
 But all the way he went back, who can sufficiently 
 
 25 set forth the sorrow of Christian's heart 1 Some- 
 times he sighed, sometimes he wept, and oftentimes 
 he chid himself for being so foolish to fall asleej) 
 in that place, which was erected only for a little 
 refreshment for his w^eariness. Thus therefore he 
 
 30 went back, carefully looking on this side and on 
 that, all the way as he went, if happily ° he might 
 find his Roll, that had been his comfort so many 
 times in his Journey. He went thus till he came 
 again within sight of the Arbour where he sat and 
 
 Christian 
 shakes off 
 fear. 
 
 Christian 
 missed his 
 Roll v}here- 
 in he used 
 to take 
 comfort. 
 
 He is per- 
 plexed for 
 his Roll. 
 
58 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 slept ; but that sight renewed his sorrow the more, 
 by bringing again, even afresh, his evil of sleeping 
 into his mind. Thus therefore he now went on 
 bewailing his sinful sleep, saying, O icr etched man 
 5 that I am, that I should sleep in the daytime ! 
 that I should sleep in the midst of difficulty ! that 
 I should so indulge the flesh, as to use that rest for 
 ease to my flesh, which the Lord of the Hill hath 
 erected only for the relief of the spirits of Pilgrims ! 
 
 10 How many steps have I took in vain ! (Thus it 
 happened to Israel for their sin, they were sent 
 back again by the way of the Red Sea)° and I am 
 made to tread those steps with sorrow, which I 
 might have trod with delight, had it not been for 
 
 15 this sinful sleep. How far might I have been on 
 my way by this time ! I am made to tread those 
 steps thrice over, which I needed not to have trod 
 but once ; yea now also I am like to be benighted, 
 for the day is almost spent. that I had not 
 
 20 slept ! 
 
 Now by this time he was come to the Arbour 
 again, where for a while he sat down and wept ; 
 but at last, as Christian would have it, looking 
 sorrowfully down under the settle, ° there he espied 
 
 25 his Roll ; the which he with trembling and haste 
 catched up,° and put it into his bosom. But who 
 can tell how joyful this man was when he had gotten° 
 his Roll again ! for this Roll was the assurance of 
 his life and acceptance at the desired Haven. There- 
 
 30 fore he laid it up in his bosom, gave thanks to God 
 for directing his eye to the place where it lay, and 
 with joy and teare betook himself again to his Jour- 
 ney. But Oh how nimbly now did he go up the 
 rest of the Hill ! Yet before he got up, the Sun 
 
 Rev. 2. 5. 
 
 1 Thess. 5. 
 
 7,8. 
 
 Christian 
 
 bewails his 
 
 foolish 
 
 sleeping. 
 
 Christian 
 findeth his 
 Roll where 
 he lost it. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 59 
 
 went down upon Christian ; and this made him 
 again recall the vanity of his.sleeping to his remem- 
 brance ; and thus he again began to condole with 
 himself. thou sinful sleep ! how for thy sake 
 5 am I like to be benighted in my Journey I I 
 must tvalk ivithout the Sun, darkyiess must cover 
 the path of my feet, and I must hear the noise 
 of doleful creatures,° because of my siiful sleep. 
 Now also he remembered the story that Mistrust 
 
 10 and Timorous told him of, how they were frighted 
 with the sight of the Lions. Then said Christian 
 to himself again, These beasts range in the night 
 for their prey ; and if they should meet with me 
 in the dark, how should I shift° them? How 
 
 15 should I escape being by them torn in pieces? 
 Thus he went on his way. But while he was 
 thus bewailing his unhappy miscarriage, ° he lift 
 up his eyes, and behold there was a yery stately 
 Palace° before him, the name of which was Beauti- 
 
 20 fid; and it stood just by the High-way side. 
 
 So I saw in my Dream that he made haste and 
 went forward, that if ppssible he might get Lodg- 
 ing there. Now before he had gone far, he entered 
 into a very narrow passage, which was about a fur- 
 
 25 long° olf of the Porter's lodge ; and looking very 
 narrowly before him as he went, he espied two 
 Lions in the way. Now, thought he, I see the 
 dangers that 3Iistrust and Timorous were driven 
 back by. (The Lions were chained, but he saw 
 
 50 not the chains.) Then he was afraid, and thought 
 also himself to go back after them, for he thought 
 nothing but death was before him : But the Porter 
 at the lodge, whose name is Watchful, perceiving Mark 13. 34. 
 that Christian made a halt as if he would go back, 
 
60 THE PILGRIM^ S PROGRESS 
 
 cried unto him, saying, Is thy strength so small ? 
 Fear not the Lions, for they are chained, and are 
 placed there for trial of faith where it is, and for 
 discovery of those that have none. Keep in the 
 5 midst of the Path, and no hurt shall come unto 
 thee. 
 
 Then I saw that he went on, trembling for fear 
 of the Lions, but taking good heed to the direc- 
 tions of the Porter ; he heard them roar, but they 
 
 10 did him no harm. Then he clapt his hands, and 
 went on till he came and stood before the Gate 
 where the Porter was. Then said Christian to 
 the Porter, Sir, what house is this? and may I 
 lodge here to-night? The Porter answered. This 
 
 15 house was built by the Lord of the Hill, and he 
 built it for the relief and security of Pilgrims. 
 The Porter also asked whence he was, and whither 
 he was going ? 
 
 Chr. I am come from the City of Destruction, 
 
 20 and am going to JMount Zion ; but because the 
 Sun is now set, I desire, if I may, to lodge here 
 to-night. 
 
 Por. What is your name 1 
 
 Chr. My name is now Christian, but my name 
 
 25 at the first was Graceless ; I came of the race of 
 
 Japheth, whom God will persuade to dwell in the Gen. 9. 27. 
 Tents of Shem. 
 
 Por. But how doth it happen that you come so 
 late 1 The Sun is set. 
 
 30 Chr. I had been here sooner, but that, wretched 
 man that I am ! I slept in the Arbour that stands 
 on the Hill-side ; nay, I had notwithstanding that, 
 been here much sooner, but that in my sleep I lost 
 my evidence, and came without it to the l3row of 
 
THE PILGRIM^ S PROGRESS 
 
 61 
 
 Difficulty is behind, Fear is before, 
 
 Though he's got on the Hill, the Lu^ns roar; 
 
 A Christian man is never long at ease. 
 
 When one fright's gone, another doth him seize. 
 
62 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 the Hill ; and then feeling for it, and finding it not, 
 I was forced with sorrow of heart to go back to the 
 place where I slept my sleep, where I found it, and 
 now I am come. 
 
 5 Por. Well, I will call out one of the Virgins of 
 this place, who will, if she likes your talk, bring 
 you in to the rest of the Family, according to the 
 rules of the house. So Watchful the Porter rang 
 a bell, at the sound of which came out at the door 
 
 10 of the house, a grave and beautiful Damsel named 
 Discretion^ and asked why she was called. 
 
 The Porter answered. This man is in a Journey 
 from the City of Destruction to Mount Zion, but 
 being weary and benighted, he asked me if he might 
 
 15 lodge here to-night ; so I told him I would call for 
 thee, who, after discourse had with him, may est do 
 as seemeth thee good, even according to the Law 
 of the house. 
 
 Then she asked him whence he was, and whither 
 
 20 he was going ; and he told her. She asked him 
 also, how he got into the way ; and he told her. 
 Then she asked him, what he had seen and met 
 with in the way ; and he told her. And last she 
 asked his name ; so he said, It is Christian, and I 
 
 25 have so much the more a desire to lodge here to- 
 night, because, by what I perceive, this place was 
 built by the Lord of the Hill, for the relief and 
 security of Pilgrims. So she smiled, but the water 
 stood in her eyes ; and after a little pause, she said, 
 
 30 I will call forth two or three more of the Family. 
 So she ran to the door, and called out Prudence, 
 Piety, and Charity, who after a little more discourse 
 with him, had him in to the Family ; and many of 
 them, meeting him at the threshold of the house, 
 
THE PILQRIM^S PROGRESS 
 
 63 
 
 said, Come in thou blessed of the Lord ; this house 
 was built by the Lord of the Hill, on purpose to 
 entertain such Pilgrims in. Then he bowed his 
 head, and followed them into the house. So when 
 
 5 lie was come° in and set down, they gave him some- 
 thing to drink, and consented together, that until 
 supper was ready, some of them should have some 
 particular discourse with Christian, for the best 
 improvement of time ; and they appointed Piety, 
 
 10 and Pmdejice, and Charity to discourse with him ; 
 and thus they began : 
 
 Piety. Come good Christian, since we have 
 been so loving to you, to receive you into our house 
 this night, let us, if perhaps we may better our- 
 
 15 selves thereby, talk with you of all things that 
 have happened to you in your Pilgrimage. 
 
 Chr. With a very good will, and I am glad 
 that you are so well disposed. 
 
 Piety. What moved you at first to betake 
 
 20 yourself to a Pilgrim's life 1 
 
 Chr. I was driven out of my Native Country, 
 by a dreadful sound that was in mine ears : to 
 wit, that unavoidable destruction did attend me, 
 if I abode in that place where I was. 
 
 25 Piety. But how did it happen that you came 
 out of your Country this way 1 
 
 Chr. It was as G-od would have it ; for when I 
 was under the fears of destruction, I did not know 
 whither to go ; but by chance there came a man, 
 
 30 even to me, as I was trembling and weeping, 
 whose name is Evangelist, and he directed me to 
 the Wicket-gate, which else I should never have 
 found, and so set me into the way that hath led 
 me directly to this house. 
 
 Piety dis- 
 
 courses° 
 
 him. 
 
 How Chris- 
 tian was 
 driven out 
 of his own 
 Country. 
 
 How he got 
 into the way 
 to Sion. 
 
64 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Piety. But did you not come by the house of 
 the Interpreter ^ 
 
 Chr. Yes, and did see such things there, the A rehearsal 
 remembrance of which will stick by me as long as ^^ 'U) hat he 
 5 I live ; specially three things : to wit, How Christ, loaij. 
 in despite of Satan, maintains his work of Grace 
 in the heart ; how the man had sinned himself 
 quite out of hopes of God's mercy ; and also the 
 Dream of him that thought in his sleep the day of 
 10 Judgment was come. 
 
 Piety. Why, Did you hear him tell his dream ? 
 
 Ckr. Yes, and a dreadful one it was. I thought 
 
 it made my heart ake° as he was telling of it ; but 
 
 yet I am glad I heard it. 
 
 15 Piet]i. Was that all that you saw at the house 
 
 of the Literpreter? 
 
 Chr. No : he took me and had me where he 
 shewed me a stately Palace, and how the people 
 were clad in Gold that were in it ; and how there 
 20 came a venturous man and cut his way through 
 the armed men that stood in the door to keep him 
 out, and how he was bid to come in, and win 
 eternal Glory. Meth ought those things did ravish 
 my heart ; I would have stayed at that good man's 
 25 house a twelve-month, but that I knew I had 
 further to go. 
 
 Piety. And what saw you else in the way? 
 Chr. Saw ! Why, I went but a little further, 
 and I saw one, as I thought in my mind, hang 
 30 bleeding upon the Tree ; and the very sight of him 
 made my Burden fall off my back (for I groaned 
 under a very heavy Burden), but then it fell down 
 from off me. 'Twas a strange thing to me, for I 
 never saw such a thing before ; yea, and while I 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 65 
 
 stood looking up (for then I could not forbear look- 
 ing) three Shining Ones came to me. One of them 
 testified that my sins were forgiven me ; another 
 stript me of my Rags, and gave me this broidered 
 5 Coat which you see ; and the third set the Mark 
 which you see in my forehead, and gave me this 
 sealed Roll (and with that he plucked it out of 
 his bosom). 
 
 Piety. But you saw more than this, did you not 1 
 
 10 Chr. The things that I have told you were the 
 best ; yet some other matters I saw, as namely I 
 saw three men, Simple^ Sloth, and Presumption, 
 lie asleep a little out of the way as I came, with 
 Irons upon their heels ; but do you think I could 
 
 15 awake them ? I also saw Formalist and Hypocrisy 
 come tumbling over the wall, to go, as they pre- 
 tended, to Sion ; but they were quickly lost ; even 
 as I myself did tell them, but they would not 
 believe. But, above all, I found it hard work to 
 
 20 get up this Hill, and as hard to come by the Lions' 
 mouths j and truly if it had not been for the good 
 man, the Porter that stands at the Gate, I do not 
 know but that after all I might have gone back 
 again ; but now I thank God I am here, and I 
 
 25 thank you for receiving of me. 
 
 Then Prudence thought good to ask him a few 
 questions, and desired his answer to them. 
 
 Prud. Do you not think sometimes of the 
 Country from whence you came ? 
 
 30 Chr. Yes, but with much shame and detestation : 
 Truly, if I had been mindful of that Country from 
 whence I came out, I might have had opportunity 
 to have returned ; but now I desire a better 
 Country, that is, an Heavenly. 
 
 Prudence 
 
 discourses 
 Jiim. 
 
 Christian's 
 thoughts of 
 his Native 
 Country. 
 Heb. 11. 15, 
 10. 
 
66 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Prud. Do you not yet bear away with you some 
 of the things that then you were conversant withal 1 
 
 Chr. Yes, but greatly against my will ; especially 
 my inward and carnal cogitations, with which all 
 5 my countrymen, as well as myself, were delighted ; 
 but now all those things are my grief; and might 
 I but chuse° mine own things, I would chuse never 
 to think of those things more ; but when I would 
 be doing of that which is best, that which is worst 
 10 is with me. 
 
 Prud. Do you not find sometimes, as if those 
 things were vanquished, which at other times are 
 your perplexity? 
 
 Chr. Yes, but that is seldom ; but they are to 
 15 me golden hours in which such things happen to 
 me. 
 
 Prud. Can you remember by what means you 
 find your annoyances at times, as if they were 
 vanquished ? 
 20 Chr. Yes, when I think what I saw at the 
 Cross, that will do it ; and when I look upon my 
 broidered Coat, that will do it ; also when I look 
 into the Roll that I carry in my bosom, that will 
 do it ; and when my thoughts wax warm about 
 25 whither I am going, that will do it. 
 
 Prud. And what is it that makes you so 
 desirous to go to Mount Zion ? 
 
 Chr. Why, there I hope to see him alive that 
 did hang dead on the Cross ; and there I hope to 
 30 be rid of all those things that to this day are in 
 me an annoyance to me ; there, they say, there is 
 no death ; and there I shall dwell with such 
 Company as I like best. For to tell you truth, I 
 love him, because I was by him eased of my 
 
 Christian 
 distasted 
 ivith carnal 
 cogitations. 
 
 Christian's 
 choice. 
 
 Rom. 7. 21. 
 
 Christian's 
 
 golden 
 
 hours. 
 
 How Chris- 
 tian gets 
 power 
 against his 
 corruptions. 
 
 Why Chris- 
 tian looidd 
 he at Mount 
 Zion. 
 
 Isa. 25. 8. 
 Rev. 21. 4. 
 
THE PILGRIM^ S PROGRESS 
 
 67 
 
 liurden, and I am weary of my inward sickness ; I 
 would fain be wliere I shall die no more, and with 
 the Company that shall continually cry, Iloly, 
 IloJy, Hob/. 
 5 Then said Charitif to CJiHstiaUj Have you a 
 family ? Are you a married man 1 
 
 Chr. I have a Wife and four small Children. ° 
 
 Char. And why did you not bring them along 
 with you ? 
 10 Chr. Then Christian wept, and said, Oh how 
 willingly would I have done it, but they were all 
 of them utterly averse to my going on Pilgrim- 
 age. 
 
 Char. But you should have talked to them, 
 15 and have endeavoured to have shewn them the 
 danger of being behind, 
 
 Chr. So I did, and told them also what God 
 had shewed to me of the destruction of our City ; 
 but I seemed to them as one that mocked, and 
 20 they believed me not. 
 
 Char. And did you pray to God that he would 
 bless your counsel to them 1 
 
 Chr. Yes, and that with much affection ; for 
 you must think that my Wife and poor Children 
 25 were very dear° unto me. 
 
 Char. But did you tell them of your own 
 sorrow, and fear of destruction? for I suppose 
 that destiiiction was visible enough to you? 
 
 Chr. Yes, over, and over, and over. They 
 30 might also see my fears in my countenance, in my 
 tears, and also in my trembling under the appre- 
 hension of the Judgment that did hang over our 
 heads ; but all was not sutficient to prevail with 
 them to come with me. 
 
 Charity 
 
 discourses 
 
 him. 
 
 Christian's 
 love to his 
 Wife and 
 Children. 
 
 Gen. 19. 14. 
 
 Christian's 
 
 fears of . 
 perishing 
 mixjht he 
 read in his 
 verij counte- 
 nance. 
 
68 TUK riLChiM s rHoanESS 
 
 CJuir. ]-Jut what couKl thov say i\n- thenisolvcs, 
 why tlioy I'aino not/ 
 
 C/w. Wliy, my Wito wa^ ainiiil of Kisiiii: tliis The (\ut.'<e 
 World, ami my Oliildron wore iiivon to tho ioolish "]yf,-^!"jl^i 
 r> Dolights of youth : so wliat by oiio thing, ami ChiUiirn 
 what bv anothor, thov lotY me to wamlor in this </'<'"<>' .'A> 
 manner alone. 
 
 Char. Bnt iliil you nt>t witli your vain life, 
 damp all that you by words used by way oi' per- 
 
 10 suasion to brino^ them away with you I 
 
 Chr. Indeed l eannot eouimend my life : for 
 I am eouseious to myself of many failings therein : 
 I know also, that a man by his eonversation may 
 soon overthrow what by argument or persuasion 
 
 ir> he doth labour to fasten upon othei-s for their gootl. 
 
 Yet this I ean say, 1 was very wary of giving them Christian's 
 oeension. bv anv luiseemlv aetion, to make them ''^'*"' ^y"' 
 averse to gouig on rdgruuage. \ea, tor this very before /us 
 thing tliey would tell me I was too preeise,.and »"'/<' <""^ 
 
 20tl\at^I deiiiel myself of things (for their sakes) in ^^^.^'■''^>'''^- 
 whieh they saw no evil. Kay, 1 think 1 may say, 
 that if what they saw in me did hinder them, it 
 was my great tenderness in sinning against God, 
 or of doing any wTong to my Neighbour. 
 
 lV> Char. Indeed Cain hated his Brother, bee^uise Christian 
 his own works were evil, and his Brother's right- ^^f^^f'o/their 
 eous ; and it thy W ite ami Children have Ihh^ii perish. 
 offended with thee for this, they thereby shew i «lohn ;?. 12. 
 themselves to Ix^ implaeable to good, ami thou hast E/ek. :>. 1\\ 
 
 oO delivered thy soul from their blood. 
 
 Now I saw in my Dream, that thus they sat 
 talking tv^gether until supper was ready. So 
 when they had made reatly, they sat down to 
 nie»it. Now the Table was furnished with fat 
 
Tilt: I'lLdliiyt S I'li<)<il!KSS 
 
 i'A) 
 
 tliin^^s, and with Wim* tluit was well rctiiicd : and 
 all tJH'ir talk at the Tahle was about the LOKD 
 of till! Hill ; as nainrly, about what HK had done, 
 and wherefore HE did what He did, and why HE 
 njiad ])uilded that House: and by wliat they said, 
 1 pciccived tiiat he liad been a (jr('at Warrionr, 
 and had fouglit witii an<l slain liini that had the 
 power of J)<'ath, iiut not without great danger to 
 liiniself, wliich made me love him the more. 
 
 10 For, as th»'y said, and as I Ix^dieve (said Chris- 
 fidii) he di<l it witli the loss of mueli blood ; but 
 tliat which put Glory of Grace into all he did, 
 was, that he did it out of pure love to his Coun- 
 try, And besides, there were some of them of 
 
 ir»the houseli(dd that said they ha<l seen and sjjoke 
 with him since he did die on the Cross ; and they 
 have attested that they had it from his own lips, 
 that he is such a lover of [x^or Pilgrims, that the 
 like is not to be found from the East to the West. 
 
 'JO They moreover gave an instance of what they 
 .•dtirmed, and that was. He had stript himself of 
 his glory, that he might do this for the P<H)r° ; 
 and that they heard him say and affirm, Th(U he 
 v.'ould not dnjell In the Mountain of Zion alone. 
 
 25 They said moreover, that he had made many 
 Pilgrims Princes, though by nature they were 
 Beggars b(jrn, and tiicir originaP had been tlie 
 dungiiill. 
 
 Tims they discoursed together till late at nigiit ; 
 
 30 and after they liad committed tiiemselves to their 
 Lord for jMcjtection, they betook themselves to 
 rest : the Pilgrim they laid in a large upper 
 cliambcr, whos(; window o])ened towards tlie Sun 
 rising: the name of the <;humb«'r was Prarr, wiiere 
 
 What Cliris- 
 tiaii huU to 
 hiH H upper. 
 
 TJifir talk 
 at gui>per- 
 
 lo. 
 
 2. 14, 
 
 ('hriHt 
 makes 
 Priiicps of 
 liff/ffara. 
 1 Sam. 2. 8. 
 Pv.il. M.'k 7. 
 
 Christian's 
 Jied-chain- 
 brr. 
 
70 
 
 THE PILGBIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 lohat he saw 
 there. 
 
 he slept till break of day, and then he awoke and 
 sang, 
 
 Where am I now ? Is this the love and care 
 Of Jesus for the men that Pilgrims are ! 
 5 Thus to provide ! That I should be forgiven ! 
 
 And dwell already the next door to Heaven 1 
 
 So in the morning they all got up, and after 
 some more discourse, they told him that he 
 should not depart till they had shewed him the 
 
 10 Rarities of that place. And first they had him Christian 
 into the Study, where they shewed him Records had into the 
 of the greatest antiquity ; in which, as I remem- 
 ber my Dream, they shewed him first the Pedi- 
 gree of the Lord of the Hill, that he was the Son 
 
 15 of the Ancient of Days, and came by an Eternal 
 Generation. Here also was more fully recorded 
 the Acts that he 'had done, and the names of 
 many hundreds that he had taken into his service ; 
 and how he had placed them in such Habitations 
 
 20 that could neither by length of Days, nor decays 
 of Nature, be dissolved. 
 
 Then they read to him some of the worthy Acts 
 that some of his servants had done : as, how 
 they had subdued Kingdoms, wrought Right- Heb. 11. 33, 
 
 25 eousness, obtained Promises, stopped the mouths 
 of Lions, quenched the violence of Fire, escaped 
 the edge of the Sword ; out of weakness were 
 made strong, waxed valiant in fight, and turned 
 to flight the Armies of the Aliens. 
 
 30 Then they read again in another part of the 
 Records of the house, where it was shewed how 
 willing their Lord was to receive into his favour 
 any, even any, though they in time past had 
 
 34. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 71 
 
 offered great affronts to his Person and proceed- 
 ings. Here also were several other Histories of 
 many other famous things, of all which Christian 
 had a view ; as of things both Ancient and Mod- 
 5 ern : together with Prophecies and Predictions of 
 things that have their certain accomplishment, 
 both to the dread and amazement of Enemies, and 
 the comfort and solace of Pilgrims. 
 
 The next day they took him and had him into Christian 
 
 had into 
 Armory, 
 
 10 the Armory, where they shewed him all manner of ^"^^ ^'^^^ ^^^ 
 
 ■made to see 
 
 Ancient 
 
 things. 
 
 Furniture, ° which their Lord had provided for 
 Pilgrims, as Sword,° Shield, Helmet, Breastplate, 
 All-prayer, and Shoes that would not wear out. 
 And there was here enough of this to harness out 
 
 15 as many men for the service of their Lord as there 
 be Stars in the Heaven for multitude. 
 
 They also shewed him some of the Engines with Christian i 
 which some of his Servants had done wonderful 
 things. They shewed him Hoses' Rod° ; the Ham- 
 
 20 mer and Nail with which Jael slew Sisera ; the 
 Pitchers, Trumpets and Lamps too, with which 
 Gideon put to flight the Armies of Midian : Then 
 they shewed him the Ox's goad wherewith Sham- 
 gar slew six hundred men : They shewed him also 
 
 25 the Jaw-bone with which Samson did such mighty 
 feats : They shewed him moreover the Sling and 
 Stone with which David slew Goliah of Gath ; 
 and the Sword also with which their Lord will 
 kill the Man of Sin, in the day that he shall rise 
 
 30 up to the prey. They shewed him besides many 
 excellent things, with which Christian was much 
 delighted. This done, they went to their rest 
 again. 
 
 Then I saw in my Dream, that on the morrow 
 
72 
 
 THE PILGRIM S PROGRESS 
 
 he got up to go forwards, but they desired him to 
 stay till the next day also ; and then, said they, 
 we will (if the day be clear) shew you the Delect- 
 able Mountains, ° which, they said, would yet 
 
 5 further add to his comfort, because they were 
 nearer the desired Haven than the place where 
 at present he was : so he consented and stayed. 
 When the morning was up, they had him to the 
 top of the House, and bid liim look South ; so he 
 
 10 did : and behold at a great distance he saw a most 
 pleasant Mountainous Country, beiuitified with 
 Woods, Vineyards, Fruits of all sorts, Flowers also, 
 with Springs and Fountains, very delectable to be- 
 hold. Then he asked the name of the Country : 
 
 15 They said it was ImmanueVs Land ; and it is as 
 common, said they, as this Hill is, to and for all 
 the Pilgrims. And when thou comest there, from 
 thence, said they, thou mayest see to the gate of 
 the Coelestial City, as the Sliepherds that live there 
 
 20 will make ai)pear. 
 
 Now he bethought himself of setting forward, 
 and they were willing he should : but first, sai<i 
 they, let us go again into the Armory : So they 
 did ; and when they came there, they harnessed 
 
 25 him from head to foot with what was of proof, ° 
 lest perhaps he should meet with assaults in the 
 way. He being therefore thus accoutred, walketh 
 out with his friends to the Gate, and there he 
 asked the Porter if he saw any Pilgrims pass by : 
 
 30 Then the Poi ter answered. Yes. 
 
 Chr. Pray, did you know him ? said he. 
 Por. I asked his name, and he told me it was 
 Faithful. 
 
 Chr. 0, said Christian, I know him ; he is my 
 
 Christian 
 
 shelved the 
 Delectable 
 Mountains. 
 
 Isa. 33. 16, 
 
 17. 
 
 Christian 
 sets for- 
 ward. 
 
 Christian 
 sent away 
 armed. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 73 
 
 Whilst Christian is nmona^ iiis godly friends, 
 Their golden months make him'^sufficient 'mends, 
 For all his griefs, and when they let him go, 
 He's clad with northern steel from top to toe.° 
 
74 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Townsman, my near Neighbour, he comes from the 
 place where I was born : How far do you think he 
 may be before ? 
 
 Por. He is got by this time below the Hill. 
 5 Chr. "Well, said Christian, good Porter, the Hoiv Chris- 
 Lord be with thee, and add to all thy blessings ^J"^;/;'^/^/^ 
 much increase, for the kindness that thou hast at parting. 
 shewed to me. 
 
 Then he began to go forward ; but Discretion, 
 
 10 Piety, Charity, and Prudence, would accompany 
 him down to the foot of the Hill. So they went 
 on together, reiterating their former discourses, till 
 they came to go down the Hill. Then said Chris- 
 tian, As it was difficult coming up, so (so far as I 
 
 15 can see) it is dangerous going down. Yes, said 
 Prudence, so it is, for it is an hard matter for a 
 man to go down into the Valley of Humiliation, The Valley 
 as thou art now, and to catch no slip by the way ; ^j^"™^^^" 
 therefore, said they, are we come out to accompany 
 
 20 thee down the Hill. So lie began to go down, but 
 very warily ; yet he caught a slip or two. 
 
 Then I saw in my Dream that these good Com- 
 panions, when Christia7i was gone down to the 
 bottom of the Hill, gave him a loaf of Bread,° a 
 
 25 bottle of Wine, and a cluster of Raisins ; and then 
 he went on his way. 
 
 But now, in this Valley of Humiliation, poor 
 CJiristian was hard put to it ; for he had gone 
 but a little way, before he espied a foul Fiend 
 
 30 coming over the field to meet him ; his name is 
 ApoUyon° Then did Christian begin to be 
 afraid, and to cast in his mind whether to go 
 back or to stand his ground : But he considered 
 again that he had no Armour for his back, and 
 
THE PILGRIM ^S PROGRESS 
 
 75 
 
 therefore thought that to turn the back to him 
 might give him greater advantage with ease 
 to pierce him with his Darts. Therefore he re- 
 solved to venture and stand his ground ; For, 
 5 thought he, had I no more in mine eye than the 
 saving of my life, 'twould be the best way to 
 stand. 
 
 So he went on, and Apollyon met him. Now 
 the Monster was hideous to behold ; he was 
 
 10 cloathed with scales like a Fish (and they are his 
 pride) ; he had wings like a Dragon, feet like a 
 Bear, and out of his belly came Fire and Smoak ; 
 and his mouth was as the mouth of a Lion. When 
 he was come up to Christian^ he beheld him with 
 
 15 a disdainful countenance, and thus began to ques- 
 tion with him. 
 
 Apol. Whence come you ? and whither are you 
 bound 1 
 
 Chr. I am come from the City of Destruction, 
 
 20 which is the place of all evil, and am going to the 
 City of Zion. 
 
 Apol. By this I perceive thou art one of my 
 Subjects, for all that Country is mine, and I am 
 the Prince and God of it. How is it then that 
 
 25 thou hast run away from thy King 1 Were it 
 not that I hope thou mayest do me more service, 
 I would strike thee now at one blow to the 
 ground. 
 
 Chr. I was born indeed in your dominions, but 
 
 30 your service was hard, and your wages such as a 
 man could not live on, for the wages of sin is 
 death ; therefore when I was come to years, I did 
 as other considerate persons do, look out, if perhaps 
 I might mend myself. 
 
 Christian 
 710 Armour 
 for his hack. 
 
 Christian's 
 resolution 
 on the 
 approach 
 of Apollyon. 
 
 Discourse 
 betwixt 
 Christian 
 and Apol- 
 lyon. 
 
 Rom. 6. 23. 
 
T6 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Apol. There is no Prince that will thus lightly 
 lose his Subjects," neither will I as yet lose thee : 
 but since thou complainest of thy service and 
 wages, be content to go back ; what our Country 
 
 5 will afford, I do here promise to give thee. 
 
 Chr. But I have let° myself to another, even to 
 the King of Princes, and how can I with fairness 
 go back with thee 1 
 
 Apol. Thou hast done in this, according to the 
 
 10 Proverb, clianged a bad for a worse ; but it is or- 
 dinary for those that have professed themselves his 
 Servants, after a while to give him the slip, and 
 return again to me : Do thou so too, and all shall 
 be well. 
 
 15 Chr. I have given him my faith, and sworn 
 my allegiance to him ; how then can I go back 
 from this, and not be hanged as a Traitor ? 
 
 Apol. Thou didst the same to me, and yet I 
 am willing to pass by all, if now thou wilt yet 
 
 20 turn again and go back. 
 
 Chr. What I promised thee was in my non- 
 age, ° and besides, I count that the Prince under 
 whose Banner now I stand is able to absolve 
 me; yea, and to pardon also what I did as to 
 
 25 my compliance with thee ; and besides, thou 
 destroying ApoUyon, to speak truth, I like his 
 Service, his Wages, his Servants, his Govern- 
 ment, his Company and Country, better than 
 thine ; and therefore leave off to persuade me 
 
 30 further ; I am his Servant, and I will follow him. 
 
 Ajyol. Consider again when thou art in cool 
 
 blood, what thou art like to meet with in the 
 
 way that thou goest. Thou knowest that for 
 
 the most part, his Servants come to an ill end, 
 
 Apollyon's 
 fiattei-y. 
 
 Apollyon 
 
 undervalues 
 
 Christ's 
 
 service. 
 
 Apollyon 
 
 pretench to 
 be merciful. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 because they are transgressors against me and 
 my ways : How many of them have been put- to 
 shameful deaths ; and besides, thou countest his 
 service better than mine, whereas he never came 
 5 yet from the place where he is to deliver any 
 that served him out of our hands ; but as for 
 me, how many times, as all the World very well 
 knows, have I delivered, either by power or fraud, 
 those that have faithfully served me, from him and 
 
 10 his, though taken by them ; and so I will deliver thee. 
 
 Chr. His forbearing at present to deliver them 
 
 is on purpose to try their love, whether they will 
 
 cleave to him to the end ; and as for the ill end 
 
 thou sayest they come to, that is most glorious in 
 
 15 their account ; for for present deliverance, they do 
 not much expect it, for they stay for their Glory, 
 and then they shall have it, when their Prince 
 comes in his and the Glory of the Angels. 
 
 Ai^ol. Thou hast already been unfaithful in 
 
 20 thy service to him, and how dost thou think to 
 receive wages of him ? 
 
 Chr. Wherein, Apollyon, have I been un- 
 faithful to him 1 
 
 Apol. Thou didst faint at first setting out, 
 
 25 when thou wast almost choked in the Gulf ° of 
 Dis2)ond; thou didst attempt wrong ways to be 
 rid of thy Burden, whereas thou shouldest have 
 stayed till thy Prince had taken it off ; thou didst 
 sinfully sleep and lose thy choice thing; thou 
 
 30 wast also almost persuaded to go back, at the 
 sight of the Lions ; and when thou talkest of thy 
 Journey, and of what thou hast heard and seen, 
 thou art inwardly desirous of vain-glory in all 
 that thou sayest or doest. 
 
 Apollyon 
 pleads the 
 grievous 
 ends of 
 Christians, 
 to dissuade 
 Christian 
 from per- 
 sisting in 
 his way. 
 
 Apollyon 
 pleads 
 Christian's 
 infirmities 
 against him. 
 
'8 
 
 THE PILGRUrS PROGRESS 
 
 Chr. All this is true, and much more, which 
 thou hast left out ; but the Prince whom I serve 
 and honour is merciful, and ready to forgive ; but 
 besides, these infirmities possessed me in thy 
 5 Country, for there I sucked them in, and I have 
 groaned under them, been sorry for them, and 
 have obtained Pardon of my Prince. 
 
 A2:)ol. Then ApoUyon broke out into a griev- 
 ous rage, saying, I am an enemy to this Prince ; 
 
 10 I hate his Person, his Laws, and People ; I am 
 come out on purpose to withstand tliee. 
 
 Chr. Apollyon, beware what you do, for I 
 am in the King's High- way, ° the way of Holiness, 
 therefore take heed to yourself. 
 
 15 Apol. Then ApoUi/on straddled quite over 
 the whole breadth of the way, and said, I am 
 void of fear in this matter, prepare thyself to 
 die ; for I swear by my infernal Den, that thou 
 shalt go no further ; here will I spill thy soul. 
 
 20 And with that he tlirew a flaming Dart at his 
 breast, but Christian had a Shield in his hand, 
 with which he caught it, and so prevented the 
 danger of that. 
 
 Then did Christian draw, for he saw 'twas 
 
 25 time to bestir him : and ApoUyon as fast made 
 at him, throwing Darts as thick as Hail ; by the 
 which, notwithstanding all that Christian could 
 do to avoid it, ApoUyon wounded him in his 
 head, his hand, and foot : This made Christian 
 
 30 give a little back; ApoUyon therefore followed 
 his work amain, and Christian again took cour- 
 age, and resisted as manfully as he could. This 
 sore Combat lasted for above half a day, even 
 till Christian was almost quite spent ; for you 
 
 ApoUyon hi 
 a rage falls 
 upon Chris- 
 tian. 
 
 Christian 
 ivounded in 
 his under- 
 standing, 
 faith, and 
 conver- 
 sation. 
 
THE FILGBUrs FEOGRESS 
 
 79 
 
 A more unequal match can hardly be : 
 Christian must fight an Angel : but you see 
 The valiant man by handling Sword and Shield, 
 Doth make him, tho' a Dragon, quit the field. ° 
 
80 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 must know that Christian, by reason of his 
 wounds, must needs grow weaker and weaker. 
 
 Then ApoUyon espying his opportunity, be- 
 gan to gather up close to Christian, and wrest- 
 5 ling with him, gave him a dreadful fall ; and 
 with that Christian's Sword flew out of his hand. 
 Then said AjwI/i/on, lam sure of thee now : and 
 with that he had almost pressed him to death, 
 so that Christian began to despair of life : but 
 
 10 as God would have it, while ApoUyon was fetch- 
 ing of° his last blow, thereby to make a full 
 end of this good man. Christian nimbly reached 
 out his hand for his Sword, and caught it, say- 
 ing, Rejoice not against me, O tnine Enemy ! 
 
 15 when I fall I shall arise ; and with that, gave 
 him a deadly thrust, which made him give back, 
 as one that had received his mortal wound : 
 Christian perceiving that, made at him again, 
 saying, Nay, in all these things we are more 
 
 20 than Conquerors through him that loved us. 
 And with that ApoUyon spread forth his Dragon's 
 wings, and sped him away, that Christian for a 
 season saw him no more. 
 
 In this Combat no man can imagine, unless 
 
 25 he had seen and heard as I did, what yelling 
 and hideous roaring ApoUyon made all the time 
 of the fight, he spake like a Dragon ; and on the 
 other side, what sighs and groans burst from 
 Christian's heart. I never saw him all the while 
 
 30 give so much as one pleasant look, till he per- 
 ceived he had wounded ApoUyon with his two- 
 edged Sword ; then indeed he did smile, and 
 look upward ; but 'twas the dreadfullest sight 
 that ever I saw. 
 
 ApoUyon 
 
 casteth 
 (lovn to (he 
 (/round 
 Christian. 
 
 Micah 7. 8. 
 
 Christian's 
 victory over 
 ApoUyon. 
 Rom. 8. 37. 
 
 James 4. 7. 
 
 A hrirf rela- 
 tion of the 
 Combat by 
 the spec- 
 tator. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PEOGRESS 
 
 81 
 
 So when the Battle was over, Christian said, 
 
 I will here give thanks to him that hath delivered 
 
 me out of the mouth of the Lion, to him that 
 
 did help me against Apollyon. And so he did, 
 
 5 saying, 
 
 Great Beelzebub, the Captain of this Fiend, 
 Design'd my ruin ; therefore to this end 
 He sent him harness'd out : and he with rage 
 That hellish was, did fiercely me engage : 
 10 But blessed 3Iichael° helped me, and I 
 
 By dint of Sword did quickly make him fly. 
 Therefore to him let me give lasting praise. 
 And thank and bless his holy name always. 
 
 Then there came to him an hand, with some of 
 
 15 the leaves of the Tree of Life° the which Christian 
 took, and applied to the wounds that he had re- 
 ceived in the Battle, and was healed immediately. 
 He also sat down in that place to eat Bread, and 
 to drink of the Bottle that was given him a little 
 
 20 before ; so being refreshed, he addressed himself to 
 his Journey, with his Sword drawn in his hand ; 
 for he said, I know not but some other Enemy may 
 be at hand. But he met with no other atfront from 
 Apollyon, quite through this Valley. 
 
 25 Now at the end of this Valley was another, 
 called the Valley of the /Shadow of Death ° and 
 Christian must needs go through it, because the 
 way to the Coelestial City lay through the midst 
 of it. Now this Valley is a very solitary place. 
 
 30 The Prophet ^Teremiah thus describes it : A ivil- 
 derness, a land of desarts" and of pits, a land of 
 drought, and of the shadoiu of death, a land that 
 no man (but a Christian) passeth through, and 
 where no man dwelt. 
 
 Christian 
 
 gives God 
 thcDiksfor 
 deliverance. 
 
 Christian 
 
 goes on his 
 Journey 
 ivith his 
 Sword 
 drawn in 
 his hand. 
 
 The Valley 
 of the 
 Shadow of 
 Death. 
 
 Jer. 2. 6, 
 
82 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Now here Christian was worse put to it than 
 in his figlit with Apolhjon, as by the sequel you 
 shall see. 
 
 I saw then in my Dream, that when Cliristian The Chil- 
 5 was got to the borders of the Shadow of Death, ^'^'C'\^>f 
 there met him two men, Children of them that [joiack' 
 brought up an evil report of the good land, mak- Numb. i;i. 
 ing haste to go back ; to whom Christian spake 
 as follows, 
 10 Chr. Whither are you going ? 
 
 Men. They said, Back, back; and we would 
 have you to do so too, if either life or peace is 
 prized by you. 
 
 Chr. Why, what's the matter? said Christian. 
 15 Men. Matter ! said they ; we were going that 
 way as you are going, and went as far as we duist ; 
 and indeed we were almost past coming liack ; for 
 had we gone a little further, we had not l)oen here 
 to bring the news to thee. 
 20 Chr. But what have you met witli? said 
 Christian. 
 
 Men. Why we were almost in the Valley of Psal. 44. 19. 
 the Shadow of Death ; but that by good hap ^^al. 107. 10. 
 we looked before us, and saw the danger before 
 2") we came to it. 
 
 Chr. But what have you seen 1 said Christian. 
 Men. Seen ! W^hy, tlie Valley itself, which is 
 as dark as pitch; we also saw there the Hob- 
 goblins,° Satyrs, and Dragons of the Pit; we 
 30 heard also in that Valley a continual howling 
 and -yelling, as of a people under unutterable 
 misery, who there sat bound in affliction and 
 irons; and over that Valley hangs the discourag- 
 ing clouds of Confusion ; Death also doth always 
 
THE PILGRUfS PROGRESS 83 
 
 spread his wings over it. In a word, it is every Job 3. 5. 
 whit° dreadful, being utterly without Order. ^^^P- ^^- ^''^• 
 
 Chr. Then said Christian^ I perceive not yet, 
 by what you have said, but that this is my way Jer. 2. 6. 
 5 to the desired Haven. 
 
 Men. Be it thy way ; we will not chuse it for 
 ours. So they parted, and Christian went on his 
 way, but still with his Sword drawn in his hand, 
 for fear lest he should be assaulted. 
 
 10 I saw then in my Dream, so far as this Valley 
 reached, there was on the right hand a very deep 
 Ditch ; that Ditch is it into which the blind have Psal. 69. 14. 
 led the blind in all ages, and have both there miser- 
 ably perished. Again, behold on the left hand, 
 
 15 there was a very dangerous Quag,° into which, if 
 even a good man falls, he can find no bottom 
 for his foot to stand on. Into that Quag King 
 David once did fall, and had no doubt therein 
 been smothered, had not he that is able pluckt 
 
 20 him out. 
 
 The path-way w^as here also exceeding narrow, 
 and therefore good Christian was the more put 
 to it ; for when he sought in the dark to shun 
 the ditch on the one hand, he was ready to tip 
 
 25 over into the mire on the other ; also when he 
 sought to escape the mire, without great care- 
 fulness he would be ready to fall into the ditch. 
 Thus he went on, and I heard him here sigh 
 ■bitterly ; for, besides the dangers mentioned 
 
 30 above, the path-way was here so dark, that oft- 
 times,° when he lift up his foot to set forward, 
 he knew not where, or upon what he should 
 set it next. 
 
 About the midst of this Valley, I perceived the 
 
84 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 mouth of Hell to be, and it stood also hard by the 
 wa>side. Now thought Christian, what shall I 
 do? And ever and anon the tlanie and snioak 
 wo\dd come out in such abundance, with sparks 
 
 Sand hideous noises (things that cared not for Chris- 
 tianas Sword, as did Apolb/on before) that he was 
 forced to put up his Sword, and betake himself to 
 another weapon, called All-prayer. So he cried 
 in my hearing, Lord I beseech thee delicer my 
 
 h)Soid. Thus he went on a great while, yet still 
 the tiames would be reaching towards him : Also 
 he heard doleful voices, and rushings to and fro, 
 so that sometimes he thought he should be torn in 
 pieces, or trodden down like mire in the Streets. 
 
 15 This frightful siglit was seen, and these dreadful 
 noises were heard by him for several miles together ; 
 and coming to a place where he thought he heard 
 a company of Fiends coming forward to meet him, 
 he stopt, and Ijegan to muse what he had best to 
 
 20 do. Sometimes he had half a thouglit to go back ; 
 then again lie thought he miglit be halfway througli 
 the Valley ; he remembred also how he had already 
 vanquished many a danger, and that the danger of 
 going back might be mucli more than for to go for- 
 
 25 ward ; so he resolved to go on. Yet the Fiends 
 seemed to come nearer and nearer ; but when they 
 were come even almost at him, he cried out with a 
 most veliement voice, / ivill n:alk in the strength 
 of the Lord God ; so they gave back, and came 
 
 30 no further. 
 
 One thing I would not let slip ; I took notice 
 that now poor Christian was so confounded, that 
 he did not know his own voice ; and thus I per- 
 ceived it : Just when he was come over against 
 
 Eph. f). 18. 
 Psal. 116. 4. 
 
 Christian 
 put to a 
 stand, hut 
 for a while. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 85 
 
 Poor man ! where art thou now? Thy day is night. 
 Good man be not cast down, thou yet art riglit. 
 Thy way to Heaven lies by the gates of Hell ; 
 Cheer up, hold out, with thee it shall go weU.° 
 
86 THE FIKJUIM'S PROGBESS 
 
 the mouth of the burning Pit, one of the wicked 
 ones got behind him, and stept up softly to him, 
 and whisperingly suggested many grievous blas- 
 phemies to him, which he verily thought had Christian 
 5 proceeded from his own mind. This put Chris- J/^^f^gf^ 
 tian more to it than anything that he met with blasphemies, 
 before, even to think that he should now bias- ^^^'^ '^'""•''" 
 plieme him that he loved so much before ; yet, suggested 
 if he could have helped it, he would not have fhfm into 
 
 10 done it; but he had not the discretion neither ^" ""■^^• 
 to stop his ears, nor to know from whence those 
 blasphemies came. 
 
 When Christian had travelled in this dis- 
 consolate condition some considerable time, he 
 
 15 thought he heard the voice of a man, as going 
 
 before him, saying, T7iongh I icalk through the Psal. 23. 4. 
 Valletf of the ^^hadotc of Death, I will fear none 
 ill J for thou art ivith me. 
 
 Then was he glad, and that for these reasons : 
 
 20 First, Because he gathered from thence, that 
 some who feared God were in this Valley as well 
 as himself. 
 
 Secondly, For that he perceived God was with 
 them, though in that dark and dismal state ; and 
 
 25 why not, thouglit he, with me ? though by reason Job 9. 11. 
 of the impediment that attends this place, I can- 
 not perceive it. 
 
 Thirdly, For that he hoped, coidd he overtake 
 them, to have company by and by. So he went 
 
 30 on, and called to him that was before ; but he 
 
 knew not what to answer, for that he also thought Christian 
 himself to be alone. And by and by the day l^rfaklf 
 broke; then said Christian, lie hath turned the day. 
 Shadoiu of Death info the morning. Amos 5. 8. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 87 
 
 Job. 12. 22. 
 
 Now morning being come, he looked back, not 
 out of desire to return, but to see, by the light of 
 the day, what hazards he had gone through in the 
 dark. So he saw more perfectly the Ditch that 
 5 was on the one hand, and the Quag that was on 
 the other ; also how narrow the way was which led 
 betwixt them both ; also now he saw the Hobgob- 
 Hns, and Satyrs, and Dragons of the Pit, but all 
 afar off; for after break of day, they came not 
 10 nigh ; yet they were discovered to him, according 
 to that which is written. He discovereth deep 
 things out of darkriess, and bringeth out to light 
 the Shadoiv of Death. 
 
 Now was Christian much affected with his 
 15 deliverance from all the dangers of his solitary way ; 
 which dangers, though he feared them more before, 
 yet he saw them more clearly now, because the 
 light of the day made them conspicuous to him. 
 And about this time the Sun was rising, and this 
 20 was another mercy to Christian ; for you must 
 note, that though the first part of the Valley of the 
 Shadow of Death was dangerous, yet this second 
 part which he was yet to go, was, if possible, far 
 more dangerous : for from the place where he now 
 25 stood, even to the end of the Valley, the way was 
 all along set so full of Snares, Traps, Gins,° and 
 Nets here, and so full of Pits, Pitfalls, deep Holes, 
 and Shelvings down there, that had it now been 
 dark, as it was when he came the first part of the 
 30 way, had he had a thousand souls, they had in 
 reason been cast away ; but as I said, just now the 
 Sun was rising. Then said he. His cayidle shin- 
 eth on my head, and by his light I go through Job. 29. 3 
 dai'kiiess. 
 
 The second 
 part of this 
 Valley very 
 dangerous. 
 
88 THE PILGRIM'S PROGBESS 
 
 In this light therefore he came to the end of the 
 Valley. Now I saw in my Dream, that at the 
 end of this Valley lay blood, bones, ashes, and 
 mangled bodies of men, even of Pilgrims that had 
 
 5 gone this way formerly ; and while I was nuising 
 what should be the reason, I espied a little before 
 me a Cave, where two Giants, Po^^e and Pa(jan° 
 dwelt in old time ; by whose power and tyranny 
 the men wliose l)ones, blood, ashes, &c. lay there, 
 
 10 were cruelly put to death. But by this place 
 Christian went without much danger, whereat I 
 somewhat wondered ; but I have learnt since, that 
 Pagan has been dead many a day ; and as for the 
 other, though he be yet alive, he is by reason of 
 
 15 age, and also of the many shrewd brushes that he 
 met with in his younger days, grown so crazy, and 
 stiff in his joints, that he can now do little more 
 than sit in his Cave's moutli, grinning at Pilgrims 
 as they go by, and biting his nails, because he can- 
 
 20 not come at tliem. 
 
 So I saw that Christian went on his way; yet 
 at the sight of the ()/(/ Man that sat in the 
 mouth of the Cave, he could not tell what to think, 
 specially because he spake to him, tliough he 
 
 25 could not go after him, saying, You will never 
 mend till more of you be burned : But he held 
 his peace, and set a good face on't, and so went 
 by and catcht no hurt. Then sang Christian, 
 
 O world of wonders ! (I can say no less) 
 30 That I should be preserved in that distress 
 That I have met with here ! O blessed be 
 That hand that from it hath delivered nie ! 
 Dangers in darkness, Devils, Hell, and Sin, 
 Did compass me, while I this Vale was in : 
 
THE PILGRIM S F BOG BESS 
 
 89 
 
 Yea, Snares, and Pits, and Traps, and Nets did lie 
 My path about, that wortliless silly I 
 Might have been catch'd, intangled, and castdowji; 
 But since I live, let Jesus wear the Crown. 
 
 5 Now as Christkm went on his way, he came to 
 a little ascent, which was cast uj) on purpose that 
 Pilgrims might see before them. Up there there- 
 fore Christian went, and looking forw^ard, he saw 
 Faithful before him, upon his Journey. Then 
 
 10 said Christian aloud. Ho, ho, So-ho ; stay, and I 
 will be your Companion. At that Faithful looked 
 behind him ; to whom Christian cried again. Stay, 
 stay, till I come up to you : But Faithful answered, 
 No, I am upon my life, and the Avenger of Blood° 
 
 15 is behind me. 
 
 At this Christian was somewhat moved, and 
 putting to all his strength, he quickly got up with 
 FaJthful, and did also overrun^ him, so the last 
 tvas first. Then did Christian vain-gloriously 
 
 20 smile, because he had gotten the start of his 
 Brother ; but not taking good heed to his feet, he 
 suddenly stumbled and fell, and could not rise 
 again, until Faithful came up to help him. 
 
 Then I saw in my Dream they went very lov- 
 
 25 ingly on together, and had sweet discourse of all 
 things that had happened to them in their Pilgrim- 
 age ; and thus Christian began : 
 
 Chr. My honoured and well beloved Brother 
 Faithful^ I am glad that I have overtaken you ; 
 
 30 and that God has so tempered our spirits, that w^e 
 can walk as Companions in this so pleasant a 
 path. 
 
 Faith. I had thought, dear Friend, to have had 
 your company quite from our Town ; but you did 
 
 Christian 
 
 overtakes 
 Faithful. 
 
 Christian's 
 fall makes 
 Faithful 
 and he go 
 lovingly 
 together. 
 
90 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 get the start of me, wherefore I was forced to come 
 thus much of the way alone. 
 
 Chr. How long did you stay in the City of 
 Destruction, before you set out after me on your 
 5 Pilgrimage ? 
 
 Faith. Till I could stay no longer ; for there 
 was great talk presently after you were gone out, 
 that our City would in short time Mith Fire from 
 Heaven }3e burned down to the ground. 
 10 Chr. What, did your Neighbours talk so ? 
 
 Faith. Yes, 'twas for a while in everybody's 
 mouth. 
 
 Chr. What, and did no more of them but you 
 come out to escape the danger ? 
 15 Faith. Though there was, as I said, a great 
 talk thereabout, yet I do not think they did 
 firmly believe it. For in the heat of the discourse, 
 I heard some of them deridingly speak of you and 
 of your desperate Journey, (for so they called this 
 20 your Pilgrimage) but I did believe, and do still, 
 that the end of our City will be with Fire and 
 Brimstone from above ; and therefore I have made 
 mine escape. 
 
 Chr. Did you hear no talk of Neighbour 
 25 Pliable ? 
 
 Faith. Yes Christian, I heard tliat he followed 
 
 you till he came at the Slough of Dispond, where, 
 
 as some said, he fell in ; but he would not be 
 
 known to have so done ; but I am sure he was 
 
 30 soundly bedabbled with that kind of dirt. 
 
 Chr. And what said the Neighbours to him? 
 Faith. He hath since his going back been had 
 greatly in derision, and that among all sorts of 
 people ; some do mock and despise him ; and 
 
 Their talk 
 about the 
 Coxintrtj 
 from 
 ivhence 
 they came. 
 
 IIoiv Pliable 
 loasaccount- 
 ed of ivhen 
 he got home. 
 
THE PILQRIM^S PROGRESS 91 
 
 scarce will any set him on work.° He is now 
 seven times worse than if he had never gone out 
 of the City. 
 
 Chr. But why should they be so set against 
 shim, since they also despise the way that he 
 forsook 1 
 
 Faith. Oh, they say, Hang liim, he is a Turn- 
 coat, he was not true to his profession : I think 
 God has stirred up even his Enemies to hiss at Jer. 29. 18, 
 10 him, and make him a Proverb, because he hath 19. 
 forsaken the way. 
 
 Chr. Had you no talk with him before you 
 came out 1 
 
 Faith. I met him once in the Streets, but he 
 15 leered° away on the other side, as one ashamed of 
 what he had done ; so I spake not to him. 
 
 Chr. Well, at my first setting out, I had hopes 
 of that man ; but now I fear he will perish in the 
 overthrow of the City, for it is happened to him 
 20 according to the true Proverb, The Dog is turned The Dog 
 to his Vomit again, and the Soiu that was washed ^'p^f^'^'^ij!^^- 
 to her ivalloiving in the Mire. 
 
 Faith. They are my fears of him too ; but who 
 can hinder that which will be 1 
 25 Chr. Well Neighbour Faithful, said Christian, 
 let us leave him, and talk of things that more 
 immediately concern ourselves. Tell me now, 
 what you have met with in the way as you came ; 
 for I know you have met wdth some things, or else 
 30 it may be writ for a wonder. 
 
 Faith. I escaped the Slough that I perceive Faithful 
 you fell into, and got up to the Gate without that a^sswulted 
 danger; only I met with one whose name was 
 Wanton, that had like to have done me a mischief. 
 
92 THE pilgrim's progress 
 
 Chr. 'Twas well you escaped her Net ; Joseph Gen. 39. 11- 
 was hard put to it by her, and he eseajied her as ^'^' 
 you did ; but it had like to have cost him his life. 
 But what did she do to you ? 
 5 Faith. You cannot think (but that you know 
 something) what a flattering tongue she had ; she 
 lay at me hard° to turn aside with her, promising 
 me all manner of content. 
 
 Chr. Nay, she did not promise you the content 
 10 of a good conscience. 
 
 Faith. You know what I mean, all carnal and 
 fleshly content. 
 
 Chr. Thank God you have escaped her : The Prov. 22. 14. 
 abhorred of the Lord shall fall into her Ditch. 
 15 Faith. Nay, I know not whether I did wholly 
 escape her or no. 
 
 Chr. Why, I tro you did not consent to her 
 desires ? 
 
 Faith. No, not to defile myself; for I remembred 
 20 an old writing that I had seen, which saith, Her 
 
 steps take hold of Hell. So I shut mine eyes, Prov. 5. 5. 
 because I would not be bewitched with her looks : Job 31. 1. 
 then she railed on me, and I went my way. 
 
 Chr. Did you meet with no other assault as 
 25 you came 1 
 
 Faith. When I came to the foot of the Hill 
 called Hi (fie id ti/, I met with a very aged Man, Heisas- 
 who asked me, Wiat I ivas, and whither bound ? A^imthe 
 I told him, That I was a Pilgrim, going to the First. 
 SOCoelestial City. Then said the old man. Thou 
 lookest like an honest fellow ; wilt thou be content 
 to dwell with me for the wages that I shall give 
 thee 1 Then I asked him his name, and where he 
 dwelt? He said his name was Adam the First ° Eph. 4. 22. 
 
THE PILGRIM^ S PROGRESS 93 
 
 and I chvell in the Town of Deceit. I asked him 
 then, What was his work? and what the wages 
 that he would give 1 He told me, That his work 
 was many delights; and his wages, that I should 
 5 be his Heir at last. I further asked him, What 
 House he kept, and what other Servants he had ? 
 So he told me, That his House was maintained 
 with all the dainties in the world ; and that his 
 Servants were those of his own begetting. Then I 
 
 10 asked how many Children he had ? He said that 
 he had but three Daughters : The Lust of the 
 Flesh, The Lust of the Eyes, and The Pride of 1 John 2. 16. 
 Life, and that I should marry them all if I would. 
 Then I asked how long time he would have me 
 
 15 live with him ? And he told me, As long as he 
 lived himself. 
 
 Chr. Well, and what conclusion came the old 
 man and you to at last ? 
 
 Faith. Why, at first, I found myself somewhat 
 
 20 inclinable to go with the man, for I thought he 
 spake very fair ; but looking in his forehead, as I 
 talked with him, I saw there written, Fut off the 
 old man with his deeds. ° 
 Chr. And how then ? 
 
 25 Faith. Then it came burning hot into my mind, 
 whatever he said, and however he flattered, when 
 he got me home to his House, he would sell me 
 for a slave. So I bid him forbear to talk, for I 
 would not come near the door of his House. Then 
 
 30 lie reviled me, and told me that he would send 
 such a one after me, that should make my way 
 bitter to my Soul. So I turned to go away from 
 him ; but just as I turned myself to go thence, I 
 felt him take hold of my flesh, and give me such a 
 
^ THE PILGRIM^S PROGRESS 
 
 deadly twitch back, that I thought he had pulled 
 
 part of me after himself. This made me cry, 
 
 7(jretched Man ! So I weut ou my way up the Rom. 7. 24. 
 
 Hill. 
 
 r. Now when I had got about halfway up, I looked 
 behind me, and saw one coming after me, swift as 
 the wind ; so he overtook me just about the place 
 where the Settle stands. 
 
 Chr. Just there, said Christian, did I sit down 
 
 10 to rest me ; but being overcome with sleep, I there 
 lost this Roll out of my bosom. 
 
 Faith. But good Brother hear me out. So 
 soon as the man overtook me, he was but a word 
 and a blow, for down he knocked me, and laid me 
 
 15 for dead. But when I was a little come to myself 
 again, I asked him wherefore he served me so? 
 He said, Because of my secret inclining to Adam 
 the First : and with that he struck me another 
 deiidly blow on the breast, and beat me down back- 
 
 20 w\ard, so I lay at his foot as dead as before. So 
 wiien I came to myself again, I cried him mercy ; 
 but he said, I know not how to shew mercy ; and 
 with that knocked me down again. He had 
 doubtless made an end of me,° but that one came 
 
 2o by, and bid him forbear. 
 
 Chr. Who was that that bid him forbear? 
 Faith. I did not know him at first, but as he 
 went by, I perceived the holes in his hands and 
 in his side ; then I concluded that he was our 
 
 30 Lord. So I went up the Hill. 
 
 Chr. That man that overtook you was Moses: The temper 
 He spareth none, neither knoweth he how to shew ^f Moses. 
 mercy to those that transgress his Law\ 
 
 Faith. I know it very well; it was not the 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 95 
 
 first time that he has met with me. 'Twas he 
 that came to me when I dwelt securely at home, 
 and that told me, He would burn my house over 
 my head if I staid there. 
 5 Chr. But did you not see the house that stood 
 there on the top of that Hill, on the side of which 
 
 » Moses met you? 
 Faith. Yes, and the Lions too, before I came 
 at it : but for the Lions, I think they were asleep, 
 
 10 for it was about Noon; and because I had so 
 much of the day before me, I passed by the 
 Porter, and came down the Hill. 
 
 Chr. He told me indeed that he saw you go 
 by, but I wish you had called at the house, for 
 
 15 they would have shewed you so many Karities, 
 that you would scarce have forgot them to the 
 day of your death. But pray tell me, Did you 
 meet nobody in the Valley of Humility? 
 
 Faith. Yes, I met with one Discontent, who 
 
 20 would willingly have persuaded me to go back 
 again with him; his reason was, for that the 
 Valley was altogether without honour. He told 
 me moreover, that there to go was the way to 
 disobey all my friends, as Pride, Arrogancy, 
 
 2o Self-conceit, Worldly-glory, with others, who he 
 knew, as he said, would be very much offended, 
 if I made such a Fool of myself as to wade through 
 this Valley. 
 
 Chr. Well, and how did you answer him ? 
 
 30 Faith. I told him. That although all these 
 that he named might claim kindred of me, and 
 that rightly, (for indeed they were my Relations 
 according to the flesh) yet since I became a 
 Pilgrim, they have disowned me, as I also have 
 
 Faithful 
 ussdulted by 
 Di, content. 
 
 Faithful's 
 cniswer to 
 Discontent. 
 
g^ THE PILGIUM'S PROGRESS 
 
 rejected them ; and therefore they were to me 
 now no more than if they had never l)eeu of my 
 lineage. I told him moreover, that as to this 
 Valley, he had quite mis-repre.sented the thing ; 
 
 5 for before Honour is Humility, and a haughty 
 spirit before a fall. Therefore said I, I haJ 
 rather go through this Valley to the honour tliat 
 was so accounted by the wisest, than chuse tliat 
 which he esteemed most worthy our affections. 
 
 10 Chr. Met you with nothing else in that Val- 
 ley? 
 
 F(uth. Yes, I met with Shame ; but of all He is as- 
 the men that I met with in my Pilgrimage, he 'jihame. ''''''' 
 I think bears tlie wrong name. The other would 
 
 lobe said nay, after a little argumentation, (and 
 somewhat else) but this boldfaced Shame would 
 never have done. 
 
 Chr. Why, what did he say to you? 
 
 P\iith. What ! why he objected against Reli- 
 
 20gion itself; he said it was a pitiful low sneak- 
 ing business for a man to mind Religion ; he 
 said that a tender conscience was an unmanly 
 thing; and that for a man to watch over his 
 words and ways, so as to tie up himself from 
 
 25 that hectoring" liberty that the brave spirits of 
 the times accustom themselves unto, would make 
 him the ridicule of the times. He objected also, 
 that but few of the Mighty, Rich, or Wise, were 
 ever of my opinion ; nor any of them neither, 1 Cor. 1. 26. 
 
 30 before they were persuaded to be Fools, and to pj^'^'f'.l'y^^g. 
 be of a voluntary fondness to venture the loss of John 7. 48. 
 all, for nobody else knoics what. He moreover 
 objected the base and low estate and condition 
 of those that were chieliy the Pilgrims of the 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 97 
 
 times in which they Hved : also their ignorance, 
 and want of understanding in all Natural Science. 
 Yea, he did hold nie to it at that rate also, about 
 a great many more things than here I relate ; 
 5 as, that it was a shame to sit whining and mourn- 
 ing under a Sermon, and a shame to come sighing 
 and groaning home ; that it was a shame to ask 
 my Neighbour forgiveness for petty faults, or to 
 make restitution where I had taken from any. 
 
 10 He said also that Religion made a man grow 
 strange to the great, because of a few vices (which 
 he called by finer names) and made him own and 
 respect the base, because of the same Religious 
 Fraternity. And is not this, said he, a shame? 
 
 15 Chr. And what did you say to him ? 
 
 Faith, Say I I could not tell what to say at 
 first. Yea, he put me so to it, that my blood 
 came up in my face ; even this Shame fetched 
 it up, and had almost beat me quite off. But at 
 
 20 last I began to consider, That that ichicli is Luke 16. 15. 
 highly esteemed among Men, is had in abomina- 
 tion loith God. And I thought again, this Shame 
 tells me what men are ; but it tells me nothing 
 what God or the Word of God is. And I thought 
 
 25 moreover, that at the day of doom, we shall not 
 be doomed to death or life according to the hec- 
 toring spirits of the world, but according to the 
 Wisdom and Law of the Highest. Therefore 
 thought I, what God says is best, is best, though 
 
 30 all the men in the world are against it. Seeing 
 then that God prefers his Religion, seeing God 
 prefers a tender Conscience, seeing they that 
 make themselves Fools for the Kingdom of 
 Heaven are wisest ; and that the poor man that 
 
98 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 loveth Christ is richer than the greatest man in 
 the world that hates him ; Shame depart, thou 
 art an Enemy to my Salvation : shall I entertain 
 thee against my Soveraign° Lord? How then 
 5 shall I look him in the face at his coming? 
 Should I now be ashamed of his ways and Ser- 
 vants, how can I expect the hlessing ? But Mark 8. 38 
 indeed this Shame was a bold Villain ; I could 
 scarce shake him out of my company ; yea, he 
 
 10 would be haunting of me,° and continually whis- 
 pering me in the ear, with some one or otlier of 
 the infirmities that attend Religion ; but at last 
 I told him, 'Twas but in vain to attemjit further 
 in this business ; for those things tliat he dis- 
 
 15 dained, in those did I see most glory ; and so 
 at last I got past this importunate one. And 
 when I had shaken him otf, then I began to 
 sing : 
 
 The tryals that those men do meet withal, 
 20 That are obedient to the Heavenly call, 
 
 Are manifold, and suited to the flesh, 
 
 And come, and come, and come again afresh; 
 
 That now, or some time else, we by them may 
 
 Be taken, overcome, and cast away. 
 25 Oh, let the Pilgrims, let the Pilgrims then, 
 
 Be vigilant, and quit themselves like men. 
 
 Chr. I am glad, my Brother, that thou didst 
 withstand this Villain so bravely ; for of all, as 
 thou sayest, I think he has the wrong name ; for 
 30 he is so bold as to follow us in the Streets, and to 
 attempt to put us to shame before all men ; that 
 is, to make us ashamed of that which is good : 
 but if he was not himself audacious, he would 
 never attempt to do as he does ; but let us still 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 99 
 
 resist him ; for notwithstanding all his bravadoes, 
 
 he promoteth the Fool and none else. The Wise 
 
 shall inherit glory, said Solomon, but shame Pro v. 3. 35. 
 
 shall be the promotion of Fools. 
 
 5 Faith. I think we must cry to Him for help 
 against Shame, that would have us be valiant for 
 Truth upon the Earth. 
 
 Chr. You say tme ; but did you meet nobody 
 else in that Valley ? 
 
 10 Faith. No, not I ; for I had Sun-shine all the 
 rest of the way through that, and also through 
 the Valley of the Shadow of Death. 
 
 Chr. 'Twas well for you ; I am sure it fared 
 far otherwise with me ; I had for a long season, 
 
 15 as soon almost as I entred into that Valley, a 
 dreadful Combat with that foul Fiend Apollyon; 
 yea, I thought verily he would have killed me, 
 especially when he got me down and crushed 
 me under him, as if he would have crushed me 
 
 20 to pieces; for as he threw me, my Sword flew 
 out of my hand ; nay, he told me, He ivas sure 
 of me : but / cried to God, and he heard me, 
 and delivered me out of all my troubles. Then I 
 entred into the Valley of the Shadow of Death, 
 
 25 and had no light for almost half the way through 
 it. I thought I should have been killed there, 
 over and over; but at last day brake, and the 
 Sun rose, and I went through that which was 
 behind with far more ease and quiet. 
 
 30 Moreover, I saw in my Dream, that as. they 
 went on, Faithfid, as he chanced to look on 
 one side, saw a man whose name is Talkative, 
 walking at a distance besides them ; (for in this 
 place there was room enough for them all to 
 
100 rUE PlLGIilM'S rROUHESS 
 
 walk). He was a tall man, and somcthhif^ more Talkative 
 comely at a distance than at hand. To this '^'^^'''^cc/. 
 man Faithfal addressed himself in this manner. 
 
 Faith. Friend, Whitlier away ? Are yon going 
 5 to the Heavenly Country ? 
 
 Talk. I am going to the same place. 
 
 Faith. That is well ; then I hope we may have 
 your good company. 
 
 Talk. With a very good will will I be your 
 10 Companion. 
 
 Faith. C^me on then, and let us go together, 
 and let us s))end our time in discuui-sing of tilings Faithful 
 that are profitable. <'¥ '^y^' 
 
 Talk. To talk of things that aie good, to me diacourse. 
 15 is very acceptable, with you or with any otlier ; 
 and I am glad that I have met with those that 
 in(;line to so good a work ; for to sj^eak the 
 truth, there ju*e but few tliat care tluis to spend Talkative's 
 their time (as they are in their travels), but j/'-'^J^^'e o/ 
 20chuse mucii rather to be speaking of things to course.' 
 no profit ; and tiiis hath been a trouble to me. 
 
 FaitJi. That is indeed a thing to ])e lamented; 
 for wliat things so wortiiy of the use of the tongue 
 and nioutli of men on Earth, as are the things of 
 25 the God of Heaven ? 
 
 Talk. I like you wonderful well, for your say- 
 ing is full of conviction ; and I will add. What 
 thing so pleasant, and wiiat so profitable, as to 
 talk of the things of God ? What things so 
 30 pleasant 1 (that is, if a man hath any delight 
 in things that are wonderful) for instance, if a 
 man doth delight to talk of the History or the 
 Mystery of ti]ings ; or if a jnan doth love to 
 talk of Miracles, Wonders, or Signs, where shall 
 
I 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 101 
 
 he find things recorded so delightful, and so 
 sweetly penned, as in the Holy ScrijDture? 
 
 Faith. That's true ; but to be profited by 
 such things in our talk should be that which 
 5 we design. 
 
 Talk. That is it that I said ; for to talk of Talkative's 
 such things is most profitable ; for by so doing, fne<:Jis- 
 a man may get knowdedge of many things; as 
 of the vanity of earthly things, and the benefit 
 
 10 of things above : (Thus in general) but more 
 particularly. By tliis a man may learn the neces- 
 sity of the New-birth, the insutticiency of our 
 works, the need of Christ's righteousness, &c. 
 Besides, by this a man may learn by talk, what 
 
 15 it is to repent, to believe, to pray, to suffer, or 
 the like ; by this also a man may learn what 
 are the great promises and consolations of the 
 Gospel, to his own comfort. Further, by this 
 a man may learn to refute false opinions, to 
 
 20 vindicate the truth, and also to instruct the 
 ignorant. 
 
 Faith. All this is true, and glad am I to hear 
 these things from you. 
 
 Talk. Alas ! the want of this is the cause that 
 
 25 so few understand the need of faith, and the 
 necessity of a work of Grace in their Soul, in 
 order to eternal life ; but ignorantly live in the 
 works of the Law, by which a man can by no 
 means obtain the Kingdom of Heaven. 
 
 30 Faith. But by your leave. Heavenly knowledge 
 of these is the gift of God ; no man attaineth to 
 them by human industry, or only by the talk of 
 them. 
 
 Talk, All this I know very well ; for a man 
 
102 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 can receive nothing except it be given him from 
 Heaven ; all is of Grace, not of Works : I could 
 give you an hundred Scriptures for the confirmation 
 of this. 
 5 Faith. Well then, said Faithful, what is that 
 one thing that we shall at this time found our 
 discourse upon ? 
 
 Talk. What you will : I will talk of things 
 Heavenly, or things Eartlily ; things Moral, or 
 10 things Evangelical ; things Sacred, or things 
 Prophanc'"; things past, or things to come; things 
 foreign, or things at home ; things more Essen- 
 tial, or tilings Circumstantial; provided that all 
 be done to our profit. 
 15 Faith. Now did Faithful begin to wonder ; 
 and stei)ping to Christian (for he walked all this 
 while by himself) he said to him, (but softly) 
 Wliat a brave Companion have we got ! Surely 
 this man will make a very excellent Pilgrim. 
 20 Chr. At this Christian modestly smiled, and 
 said, This man with whom you are so taken, 
 will beguile with this tongue of his, twenty of 
 them that know him not. 
 
 Faith. Do you know him then ? 
 25 Chr. Know him ! Yes, better than he knows 
 himself 
 
 Faith. Pray what is he? 
 Chr. His name is Talkative ; he dwelleth 
 in our Town : I wonder that you should be a stran- 
 ;iO ger to him, only I consider that our Town is 
 large. 
 
 Faith. Whose Son is he? And whereabout 
 doth he dwell ? 
 
 Clir. He is the son of one Say-ivell ; he dwelt 
 
 O brave 
 Talkative. 
 
 O brave 
 Talkative. 
 
 Faithful be- 
 f/idled by 
 Talkative. 
 
 Christian 
 makes a 
 discovery of 
 Talkative, 
 telling 
 Faithful 
 xoho he was. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 103 
 
 in Prating Row ; and he is known of all that are 
 acquainted with him, by the name of Talkative 
 in Prating Rotv ; and notwithstanding his fine 
 tongue, he is but a sorry fellow. 
 6 Faith. Well, he seems to be a very pretty 
 man.° 
 
 Chr. That is, to them who have not thorough 
 acquaintance with him, for he is best abroad, 
 near home he is ugly enough : Your saying that 
 
 10 he is a pretty man, brings to my mind what I 
 have observed in the work of the Painter, whose 
 Pictures shew best at a distance, but very near, 
 more unpleasing. 
 
 FaitJi. But I am ready to think you do but 
 
 15 jest, because you smiled. 
 
 Chr. God forbid that I should jest (though I 
 smiled) in this matter, or that I should accuse 
 any falsely ; I will give you a further discovery of 
 him : This man is for any company, and for any 
 
 20 talk ; as he talketh now with you, so will he talk 
 when he is on the Ale-bench ; and the more drink 
 he hath in his crown, the more of these things he 
 hath in his mouth ; Religion hath no place in his 
 heart, or house, or conversation ; all he hath lieth 
 
 25 in his tongue, and his Religion is to make a noise 
 therewith. 
 
 Faith. Say you so ! Then am I in this man 
 greatly deceived. 
 
 CJir. Deceived ! you may be sure of it ; re- 
 
 30 member the Proverb, They say and do not : but Matt. 23. 3. 
 the Kingdom of God is not in ivord, but in l,^,^'- f ^^• 
 power. He talketh of Prayer, of Repentance, of StiT 
 Faith, and of the New-birth ; but he knows but does not. 
 only to talk of them. I have been in his Family, 
 
104 
 
 THE riLURIM S mOGRESS 
 
 and liave observe<l him both at home and abroad ; 
 and I know what I say of him is the truth. His 
 house is as empty of Religion as the white of an 
 Egg is of savour. Tliere is there neither Prayer, 
 5 nor sign of Repentance for sin ; yea, the bnite in 
 his kind serves God far better than lie. He is the 
 very stain, reproach, and shame of Religion, to all 
 that know him ; it can hardly have a good word in 
 all that end of the Town where he dwells, through 
 
 10 him. Thus say the common people that know 
 him, A >S<iint abirxid, and a Devil at home. 
 His poor Family finds it so ; he is such a churr, 
 such a railer at, and so unreasonable with his 
 Servants, that they neither know how to do for, or 
 
 15 speak to him. Men that have any dealings with 
 him, say 'tis better to deal with a Turk tlian with 
 him ; for fairer dealing they shall have at their 
 iiands. This Talkntire (if it l)e possible) will go 
 beyond them, defraud, l»cguile, and over-reach them. 
 
 20 Besides, lie brings up his Sons to follow his steps; 
 and if he findeth in any of them a foolish tinwr- 
 ousness, (ft)r so he calls the first apj)earance of a 
 tender conscience) he calls them fools and block- 
 heads, and l^y no means will im])loy them in much, 
 
 25 or speak to their commendations before others. 
 
 For my part I am of oi)inion, tliat he has by his 
 
 wicked life, caused many to stumble and fall ; and 
 
 will bo, if God prevent not, the ruin of many more. 
 
 Faith. Well, my Brother, I am bound to be- 
 
 30 lieve you ; not only bi^cause you say you know 
 him, but also because like a Christian, you make 
 your reports of men. For I cannot think thnt you 
 speak these things of ill will, but because it is even 
 so as you say. 
 
 Iffs house is 
 empty of 
 Jxdiyion. 
 
 Ho is a stain 
 to Reliqion. 
 Rom. 2. 24, 
 25. 
 
 The Proverb 
 that goes 
 of him. 
 
 yfen shun 
 to tteul with 
 /lim. 
 
THE PlLGRUfS PROGRESS 
 
 105 
 
 Chr. Had I known him no more than yon, I 
 might perhaps have thonght of him as at the first 
 you did ; yea, had he received this report at their 
 hands only that are enemies to Religion, I should 
 5 have thought it had been a slander : (a lot that 
 often falls from bad men's moutlis upon good men's 
 names and professions ;) but all these things, yea 
 and a great many more as bad, of my own know- 
 ledge I can prove him guilty of. Besides, good 
 10 men are ashamed of him ; they can neither call 
 him Brother, nor Friend ; the very naming Of him 
 among them, makes them blush, if they know 
 him. 
 
 Faith. Well, I see that saying and doing are 
 15 two things, and hereafter I shall better observe 
 this distinction. 
 
 Chr. They are two things indeed, and are as 
 diverse as are the Soul and the Body; for as the 
 Body without the Soul is but a dead Carcass, so 
 20 Saying, if it be alone, is but a dead Carcass also. 
 The Soul of Religion is the practick° part : Pure 
 Religion and undejiled, before God and the 
 Father, is this, To visit \he fatherless and 
 tvidows in their affliction, and to keep himself 
 25 ims^xjtted from the world. This Talkative is 
 not aware of; he thinks that hearing and saying 
 will make a good Christian, and thus he deceiveth 
 his own soul. Hearing is but as the so\nng of the 
 Seed ; talking is not sufficient to prove that fruit 
 30 is indeed in the heart and life ; and let us assure 
 ourselves, that at the day of Doom men shall be 
 judged according to their fruits. It will not be 
 said then, Did you believe f but. Were you Doers, 
 or Talkers only? and accordingly shall they be 
 
 The carcass 
 of Religion. 
 
 James 1. 27. 
 see ver. 22- 
 26. 
 
 Matt. 13. 
 a7id chap. 
 25. 
 
106 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 judged. The end of the world is compared to our 
 Harvest, and you know men at Harvest regard 
 nothing but fruit. Not that anything can be 
 accepted that is not of Faith ; but I speak this to 
 5 shew you how insignificant the profession of Talk- 
 ative will be at that day. 
 
 Faith. This brings to my mind that of Moses, 
 by w^hich he describeth the beast that is clean. 
 He is such an one that parteth the Hoof and 
 10 cheweth the Cud : not that parteth the Hoof only, 
 or that clieweth the Cud only. The Hare cheweth 
 the Cud, but yet is unclean, because he parteth not 
 the Hoof. And this truly resembleth Talkative ; 
 he cheweth the Cud, he seeketli knowledge, he 
 15 cheweth upon the Word ; but he divideth not the 
 Hoof, he parteth not ^\^th the way of sinners ; but 
 as the Hare, he retaineth the foot of a Dog or 
 Bear, and therefore is unclean. 
 
 Chr. You have spoken, for ought I know, the 
 20 true Gospel sense of those Texts : And I will add 
 another thing; Paid calleth some men, yea and 
 those great Talkers too, sounding Brass and 
 tinMincf Ci/nibals° ; that is, as he expounds them 
 in another place, Things withoid life, giving 
 25 sound. Things without life, that is, without the 
 true Faith and Grace of the Gospel ; and conse- 
 quently things that shall never be placed in the 
 Kingdom of Heaven among those that are the 
 Children of life; though their soinid, by their 
 30 talk, be as if it were the tongue or voice of an 
 Angel. 
 
 Faith. Well, I was not so fond of his company 
 at first, but I am as sick of it now. What shall 
 we do to be rid of him ? 
 
 Lev. 11. 
 Dent. 14. 
 Faithful 
 convinced of 
 the h'ltlnens 
 of Talka- 
 tive. 
 
 Talkative 
 
 liketo(hin(/s 
 that sound^ 
 xoithout life. 
 1 Cor. 13. 
 1-3. 
 chap. 14. 7. 
 
THE PILGRIM^S PROGRESS 
 
 107 
 
 Chr. Take my advice, and do as I bid you, and 
 you shall find that he will soon be sick of your 
 company too, except God shall touch his heart, 
 and turn it. 
 5 Faith. What would you have me to do 1 
 
 Chr. Why, go to him, and enter into some 
 
 serious discourse about the power of Religion ; 
 
 and ask him plainly (when he has approved of it, 
 
 for that he will) whether this thing be set up in 
 
 10 his Heart, House, or Conversation. 
 
 Faith. Then Faithful stepped forward again, 
 and said to Talkative^ Come, tvhat chear° f How 
 is it now? 
 
 Talk. Thank you, well. I thought we should 
 15 have had a great deal of talk by this time. 
 
 Faith. Well, if you will, we will fall to it now ; 
 and since you left it with me to state the question, 
 let it be this ; How doth the saving Grace of God 
 discover itself, when it is in the heart of man ? 
 20 Talk. I perceive then that our talk must be Talkative's 
 about the power of things: Well, 'tis a very good 
 question, and I shall be willing to answer you. 
 And take my answer in brief thus : First, Where 
 the Grace of God is in the heart, it causeth there 
 25 a great out-cry against sin. Secondly — 
 
 Faith. Nay hold, let us consider of one at once : 
 I think you should rather say, It shews itself by 
 inclining the Soul to abhor its sin. 
 
 Talk. Why, what difference is there between 
 30 crying out against, and abhorring of sin 1 
 
 Faith. Oh ! a great deal ; A man may cry out To cry out 
 against sin, of policy ; but he cannot abhor it, but ^ff^J^f^ *}^' 
 by vertue° of a godly antipathy against it : I have Grace. 
 heard many cry out against sin in the Pulpit, 
 
 false dis- 
 covery of 
 a work of 
 Grace. 
 
108 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 who yet can abide it well enough in the heart, 
 house, and conversation. Josej^h's Mistress cried Gen. 30. 15. 
 out with a loud voice, as if she had l^een very 
 holy ; but she would willingly, notwithstanding 
 5 that, have committed undeanness with him. Some 
 cry out against sin, even as the JNIother cries out 
 against lier Child in her lap, when slie calleth it 
 slut and naughty girl, and then falls to hugging 
 and kissing it. 
 
 10 Talk. You lie at the catch, ° I ])erceive. 
 
 Faith. No, not I ; I am only tor setting things 
 right. But what is the second thing whereby you 
 would prove a discovery of a work of Grace in the 
 heart ? 
 
 15 Talk. Great knowledge of Gospel My stories. 
 
 Faith. This sign should have been first; but 
 
 first or last, it is also false ; for knowledge, great 
 
 knowledge may be obtained in the mysteries of the 
 
 Gospel, and yet no work of (rrace in the Soul. 
 
 L*0 Yea, if a man have all knowledge, he may yet be 
 nothing ; and so conscipiently l)e no rhild of God. 
 When l/hrist said. Do yoK knofr all these thimjs? 
 and the Disciples had answered. Yes ; he a<ldeth 
 Blessed are ye, if ye do them. He dotli not lay 
 
 25 the blessing in the knowing of them, but in the 
 doing of them. For there is a knowledge that is 
 not attended with doing; He that kuoireth his 
 Master^s will, and doth it not. A man may 
 know like an Angel, and yet be no Christian, 
 
 .'iO therefore your sign of it is not tme. Indeed to know 
 is a thing that pleaseth Talkers and Boasters ; but 
 to do is that which pleaseth God. Not that the 
 heart can be good without knowledge ; for without 
 that the heart is naujrht. There is therefore 
 
 Great know- 
 h'llqe no sign 
 of' Grace. 
 i Cor. 13. 
 
THE PILGRIM^S PROGRESS 
 
 109 
 
 knowledge and knowledge. Knowledge that rest- 
 eth in the bare speculation of things, and knowletlge 
 that is accompanied with the Grace of faith and 
 love, which puts a man upon doing even the will 
 5 of God from the heart ; the first of these will 
 serve the Talker ; but without the other the tme 
 Christian is not content. Give me Knchr standing, 
 and I shall keep thy Lata; yea, I shall observe 
 it ivith my whole heart. 
 10 Talk. You lie at the catch again, this is not for 
 edification. 
 
 Faith. Well, if you please propound another 
 sign how this work of Grace discovereth itself 
 where it is. 
 15 Talk. Not I, for I see we shall not agree. 
 
 Faith. Well, if you will not, will you give me 
 leave to do it 1 
 
 Talk. You may use your liberty. 
 Faith. A work of Grace in the soul discovereth 
 20 itself, either to him that hath it, or to standers-by. 
 To him that hath it thus : It gives him convic- 
 tion of sin, especially of the defilement of his nature 
 and the sin of unbelief (for the sake of which he is 
 sure to be damned, if he findeth not mercy at God's 
 25 hand by faith in Jesus Chiist). This sight and 
 sense of things worketh in him sorrow and shame 
 for sin ; he findeth moreover revealed in him the 
 Saviour of the world, and the absolute necessity of 
 closing with him for life, at the which he findeth 
 SOhungrings and thirstings after him, to which 
 hungrings, &c. the promise is made. Now accord- 
 ing to the strength or weakness of his Faith in his 
 Saviour, so is his joy and peace, so is his love to 
 holiness, so are his desires to know him more, and 
 
 Knowledge 
 and know- 
 ledge. 
 
 True knoic- 
 ledge attend- 
 ed ivith en- 
 deavours. 
 Psal. 119. 3i. 
 
 One good 
 ngn of 
 Grace. 
 
 John m. 8. 
 Rom. 7. 24. 
 John 1(). 5). 
 
 Mark Ki. ](}. 
 
 Psal. ?8. 18. 
 Jer. 31. 19. 
 Gal. 2. 1(). 
 Acts 4. 12. 
 
 Matt. 
 Rev. : 
 
 5. 6. 
 1. 6. 
 
110 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 also to serve him in this World. But though I 
 say it (liscovereth itself thus unto him, yet it is 
 but seldom that he is able to conclude that this is a 
 work of Grace ; because his corruptions now, and 
 
 5 his abused reason, makes his mind to misjudge iu 
 this matter ; therefore in him that hath this work, 
 there is required a very sound Judgment before he 
 can with steadiness conclude that this is a work of 
 Grace. 
 
 10 To others it is thus discovered : 
 
 1. By an experimental confession of his Faith 
 in Christ. 
 
 2. By a life answerable to that confession, to 
 wit, a life of lioliness, heart-holiness, family-holi- 
 
 15 ness, (if he hath a Family) and by conversation- 
 holiness in the World ; wliich in the general teacheth 
 him, inwardly to abhor his sin, and himself for 
 that iu secret, to suppress it in his Family, and to 
 promote holiness in the World ; not by talk only, 
 
 20 as an Hypocrite or Talkative person may do, but 
 liy a practical subjection, in Faith and Love, to the 
 power of the Word : And now Sir, as to this brief 
 description of the work of Grace, and also the dis- 
 covery of it, if you have ought to object, object; if 
 
 25 not, then give me leave to propound to you a 
 second question. 
 
 Talk. Nay, my part is not now to object, but to 
 hear, let me therefore have your second question. 
 Faith. It is this. Do you experience the first 
 
 30 part of this description of it 1 and doth your life 
 and conversation testify the same? or standeth 
 your Religion in Word or in Tongue, and not in 
 Deed and Truth ? Pray, if you incline to answer 
 me in this, say no more than y(ju know the God 
 
 Rom. 10. 10. 
 Phil. 1. 27. 
 Matt. 5. 19. 
 John 14. 15. 
 
 Psal. 50. 23. 
 
 Job 42. 5, (). 
 Ezek. 20. 43. 
 
 Another 
 good sign 
 of Grace. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS . Ill 
 
 above will say Amen to ; and also nothing but 
 what your conscience can justify you in ; for, not 
 he that commendeth himself is approved, but 
 whom the Lord commendeth. Besides, to say I 
 5 am thus, and thus, when my Conversation and all 
 my Neighbours tell me I lye, is great wickedness. 
 
 Talk. Then Talkative at first began to blush, Talkative 
 but recovering himself, thus he replied. You come ^^^IthYaA^- 
 now to Experience, to Conscience, and God ; and ful's ques- 
 
 10 to appeal to him for justification of what is ^^^'^• 
 spoken : This kind of discourse I did not expect ; 
 nor am I disposed to give an answer to such 
 questions, because I count not myself bound 
 thereto, unless you take upon you to be a CatechizeVj 
 
 15 and, though you should so do, yet I may refuse to 
 make you my Judge. But I pray will you tell me 
 why you ask me such questions ? 
 
 Faith. Because I saw you forward to talk, The reasons 
 and because I knew not that you had ought f^l^^^^^^' 
 
 20 else but notion. Besides, to tell you all the him that 
 truth, I have heard of you that you are a man question. 
 whose Religion lies in talk, and that your con- Faithful's 
 versation gives this your Mouth-profession the P^«^'^ ^eaZ- 
 lye. They say you are a spot among Chris- Talkative. 
 
 25 tians, and that religion fareth the worse for your 
 ungodly Conversation, that some have already 
 stumbled at your wicked ways, and that more 
 are in danger of being destroyed thereby ; your 
 Religion, and an Ale-house, and Covetousness, 
 
 30 and Uncleanness, and Swearing and Lying, and 
 vain Company -keeping, (&c. will stand together. 
 The Proverb is true of you which is said of a 
 Whore, to wit. That she is a shame to all 
 Women; so you are a shame to all Professors. 
 
112 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Talk. Since you arc ready to take up reports, Talkative 
 and to judge 8o rashly as you do, I caunot but ji-omy^-l'^, 
 fonclude you are some peevish or melancholy hil. 
 man, not fit to be discoursed with ; and so 
 
 5 adieu. 
 
 Chr. Then came up Christian, and said to his 
 Brother, I told you how it would happen ; your 
 words and his lusts could not agree ; he had rather 
 leave your company than reform his life. But he A f/ond 
 
 10 is gone, as I said ; let him go, tlie loss is no man's riddance. 
 ])ut ids own, he has saved us tlie trou))le (»f going 
 from him ; for he contimiing (as 1 sujipose he will 
 do) as he is, he would have been ]»ut a bl(>t in our 
 company : besides, the Apostle says, From such 
 
 15 ivithdraw thyself. 
 
 Faith. But I am glad we had this little dis- 
 course with him, it may haj)p(Mi that he will 
 think of it jigain ; however, I have dealt jdainly 
 with him, and so am clear of his blood, if he 
 
 20 pcrishcth. 
 
 Chr. You did well to talk so ])lainly to him as 
 you did. There is but little of tliis faithful deal- 
 ing with men now a days, and that makes Religion 
 to stink so in the nostrils of many, as it doth ; for 
 
 25 they are these Talkative F(X)ls whose Religion is 
 only in word, and are debauched and vain in their 
 Conversation, that (being so much admitted into 
 the fellowship of the godly) do stumble° the World, 
 blemish Clu'istianity, and grieve the sincere. I 
 
 30 wish that all men would deal with such as you 
 have done : then should they either be made more 
 conformable to Religion, or the company of Saints 
 would be too hot for them. Then did Faithful 
 say, 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 113 
 
 How Talkative at first lifts up his Plumes ! 
 How bravely doth he speak ! How he presumes 
 To drive down all before him ! But so soon 
 As Faithful talks of Heart-icork, like the Moon 
 5 That's past the full, into the ^^'a^e he goes. 
 
 And so will all, but he that Heart-v^ork knows. 
 
 Thus they went on talking of what they had 
 seen by the way, and so made that way easy, 
 which w^ould otherwise, no doubt, have been 
 
 10 tedious to them ; for now they went through a 
 Wilderness. 
 
 Now° when they were got almost quite out of 
 this Wilderness, Faithful chanced to cast his eye 
 back, and espied one coming after them, and he 
 
 15 knew him. Oh! said Faithful to his Brother, 
 
 Who comes yonder? Then Christian looked, 
 
 and said, It is my good friend Evangelist. Ay, 
 
 and my good friend too, said Faithful, for 'twas 
 
 he that set me the way to the Gate. Now was Evangelist 
 
 20 Evanqelist come up unto them, and thus saluted overtakes 
 ,1 _ ^ them again. 
 
 Evan. Peace be with you, dearly beloved, and 
 peace be to your helpers. 
 
 Chr. Welcome, welcome, my good Evangelist, They are 
 25 the sight of thy countenance brings to my remem- u\^^^^^^^ 
 brance thy ancient kindness and unwearied labour- 
 ing for my eternal good. 
 
 Faith. And a thousand times welcome, said 
 good Faithful : Thy company, sweet Evan- 
 30 gelist, how desirable is it to us poor Pilgrims ! 
 
 Evan. Then said Evangelist, How hath it 
 fared with you, my friends, since the time of 
 our last parting? What have you met with, 
 and how have you behaved yourselves? 
 
114 ' THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Then Christian and Faithful told him of all 
 things that had happened to them in the way ; 
 and how, and with what difficulty, they had 
 arrived to that place. 
 
 5 Evan. Right glad am I, said Evangelist, not His exiwrta- 
 that you have met with trials, but that you have ^^<^^^^omem. 
 })een victors ; and for that you have (notwithstand- 
 ing many weaknesses) continued in the way to this 
 very day. 
 
 10 I say, right glad am I of this thing, and that 
 for mine own sake and yours : I have sowed, and 
 you have reaped; and the day is coming, when 
 both he that sowed and tliey that reaped shall John 4. :i«>. 
 rejoice together ; that is, if you hold out : for in 
 
 ir, due time ye shall reap, if you faint not. The (ial. 6. t». 
 (Vown is before you, and it is an incorruptible 1 Cor. 9. 24- 
 oue ; so run that you may obtain it. Some 
 there be that set out for this Crown, and after 
 tliey have gone far for it, another comes in, and 
 
 '_>() takes it from them ; hold fast therefore that you Rev. 3. 11. 
 have, let no man take your Crown. You arc not 
 yet out of the gun-shot of the Devil ; you have 
 not resisted unto blood, striving against sin ; let 
 the Kingdom be always before you, and believe 
 
 2.-) stedfastly concerning things that arc invisible. 
 Let nothing that is on this side tlie other world 
 get within you ; and above all, hxrk well to your 
 own hcarts,^ and to the lusts thereof, for they are 
 deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked ; 
 
 30 set your faces like a Hint ; you have all power in 
 Heaven and Earth on your side. 
 
 air. Then Christian thanked him for his ex- J^^^jf,^.,^^ 
 hortation, but told him withal, that they would for his ex- 
 have him speak farther to them for their help the hortation. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 115 
 
 rest of the way, and the rather, for that they well 
 knew that he was a Prophet, and could tell them 
 of things that might happen unto them, and also 
 how they might resist and overcome them. To 
 5 which request Faithful also consented. So Evan- 
 gelist began as followeth : 
 
 Evan. My Sons, you have heard, in the words 
 of the truth of the Gospel, that you must through 
 many tribulations enter into the Kingdom of Heaven. 
 
 10 And again, that in every City bonds and afflictions 
 abide in you ; and therefore you cannot expect that 
 you should go long on your Pilgrimage without 
 them, in some sort or other. You have found some- 
 thing of the truth of these testimonies upon you 
 
 15 already, and more will immediately follow ; for now, 
 as you see, you are almost out of this Wilderness, 
 and therefore you will soon come into a Town that 
 you will by and by see before you ; and in that 
 Town you will be hardly beset with enemies, who 
 
 20 will strain hard but they will kill you ; and be ye 
 sure that one or both of you must seal the testi- 
 mony which you hold, with blood ; but be you 
 faithful unto death, and the King will give you a 
 Crown of life. He that shall die there, although 
 
 25 his death will be unnatural, and his pain perhaps 
 great, he will yet have the better of his fellow ; 
 not only because he will be arrived at the Coeles- 
 tial City soonest, but because he will escape many 
 miseries that the other will meet with in the rest 
 
 30 of his Journey. But when you are come to the 
 Town, and shall find fulfilled what I have here 
 related, then remember your friend, and quit your- 
 selves Hke men, and commit the keeping of your souls 
 to youi' G-od in well-doing, as unto a faithful Creator. 
 
 He prpdirt- 
 etli what 
 troubles 
 they shall 
 meet with in 
 Vanity Fair, 
 and encovr- 
 ayeth them 
 to stedfast- 
 ness. 
 
 He lohose lot 
 it ivill be 
 there to suf- 
 fer, vnll 
 have the bet- 
 ter of his 
 Brother. 
 
116 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Then I saw in my Dream, tliat when they were 
 got out of the Wilderness, tliey presently saw a 
 Town before them, and the name of that Town is 
 Vanity; and at the Town there Ls a Fair kept, 
 5 called Vanity Fair : it is kept all the year long; 
 it bearetli the name of Vanity Fair, because the Isa. 40. 17. 
 Town wliere 'tis kept is lighter than Vanity ; f,^'^'^- ]; 
 and also because all that is there sold, or that 17' " ' 
 Cometh tliitiier, is Vanity. As is the saying of the 
 10 wise, All that t'ometh is ]\i)iity. 
 
 This Fair is no new-erected business, hut a thing 
 of ancient standing ; I will shew you the original 
 of it. 
 
 Almost five thousand years agone,° there were The Anti- 
 lb Pilgrims walking to the Co^lestial (Jity, as these ^'^^^1 ^/ ''"'« 
 two honest ])er8ons are ; and Bcrlzebiib, Apoilyon "'^" 
 and Lpffioii, with their Companions, perceiving ])y 
 the path tliat the Pili,n-ims made, that tl)eir way to 
 the City lay through tliis Town of Vanity, tiiey 
 20 contrived here to set up a Fair°; a Fair whereiu 
 should be sold aU sorts of Vanity, nnd that it 
 should last all the year long : therefore at this Fair 
 are all such Mercliandize soM, j\s Houses, Lands, 
 Trjules, Plnces, Honours, Preferments, Titles, 
 2."i Countries, Kingdoms, Lusts, Pleasures, and De- 
 lights of all sorts, as Whores, Bawds, Wives, Hus- Tfie. Mrr- 
 bands, Childien, Masters, Servants, Lives, Blood, ^t?''- /w'''^ 
 Bodies, Souls, Silver, Gold, Pearls, Precious Stones, 
 and what not. 
 30 And moreover, at this Fair there is at ail times 
 to be seen Jugglings, Cheats, Games, Plays, Fools, 
 Apes, Knaves, and Rogues, and that of every 
 kind. 
 
 Here are to be seen too, and that for nothing, 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 117 
 
 Thefts, Murders, Adulteries, false-swearers, and 
 that of a blood- red colour. 
 
 And as in other Fairs of less moment, there are 
 the several Eows and Streets under their proper 
 5 names, where such and such Wares are vended; 
 so here likewise you have the proper places, 
 Eows, Streets, {viz. Countries and Kingdoms) 
 where the Wares of this Fair are soonest to be 
 found : Here is the Britain Row, the French The Streets 
 10 Row, the Italian Row, the Spanish Row, the ^f ihis Fair. 
 German Row, where several sorts of Vanities are 
 to be sold. But as in other Fairs, some one com- 
 modity is as the chief of all the Fair, so the ware 
 of Rome and her Merchandize is greatly promoted 
 15 in this Fair ; only our English nation, with some 
 others, have taken a dislike thereat. 
 
 Now, as I said, the way to the Coelestial City 
 lies just through this Town where this lusty Fair 
 is kept ; and he that will go to the City, and yet 
 20 not go through this Town, must needs go out of 1 Cor. 5. 10. 
 the world. The Prince of Princes himself, when Christ ivent 
 here, went through this Town to his own Country, through this 
 and that upon a Fair-day too; yea, and as I ^^'^^'' 
 think, it was Beelzebub, the chief Lord of this Matt. 4. 8. 
 2o Fair, that invited him to buy of his Vanities : yea, ^^^^ ^' ^-'^^ 
 would have made him Lord of the Fair, would he 
 but have done him reverence as he went through 
 the Town, Yea, because he was such a person of 
 honour, Beelzebub had him from Street to Street, 
 30 and shewed him all the Kingdoms of the World in 
 a little time, that he might, (if possible) allure that 
 Blessed One to cheapen and buy some of his Vani- Christ 
 ties ; but he had no mind to the Merchandize, and mnninms 
 therefore left the Town, without laying out so Fair. 
 
118 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 much as one Farthing° upon these Vanities. This 
 Fair therefore is an ancient thing, of long standing, 
 and a very great Fair.° 
 
 Now these Pilgrims, as I said, must needs go 
 5 through this Fair. Well, so they did ; but behold, 
 even as they entred into the Fair, all the people in 
 the Fair were moved, and the Town itself as it were 
 in a hubbub about them; and that for several 
 reasons: for 
 
 10 Firsts The Pilgrims were cloathed with such 
 kind of Raiment as was diverse from the Raiment 
 of any that traded in that Fair. The people there- 
 fore of the Fair made a great gazing upon them : 
 some said they w^ere Fools, some they were Bed- 
 
 15 lams,° and some they are Outlandishmen. 
 
 Secondly, And as they wondred at their Ap- 
 parel, so they did likewise at their Speech ; for 
 few could understand what they said : they na- 
 turally spoke the language of Canaan, but they 
 
 20 that kept the Fair were the men of this World ; 
 so that, from one end of the Fair to the other, they 
 seemed Bdrbarians° each to the other. 
 
 Thirdly, But that which did not a little amuse 
 the Merchandizers was, that these Pilgrims set 
 
 25 very light by all their Wares, they cared not so 
 much as to look upon them ; and if they called 
 upon them to buy, they would put their fingers in 
 their ears, and cry. Turn away mine eyes from 
 beholding Vayiity, and look upwards, signifying 
 
 30 that their trade and traffick° was in Heaven. 
 
 One chanced mockingly, beholding the carriages 
 of the men, to say unto them. What will ye buy ? 
 But they, looking gravely upon him, said. We 
 buy the Truth. At that there was an occasion 
 
 The Pil- 
 grims enter 
 the Fair. 
 
 The Fair in 
 a hubbub 
 about them. 
 
 The first 
 cause of the 
 hubbub. 
 
 1 Cor. 2. 7, 8. 
 
 Second 
 cause of 
 hubbub. 
 
 Third cause 
 of the hub- 
 bub. 
 
 Psal. 119. 37. 
 Phil. 3. 19, 
 20. 
 
 Fourth 
 cause of the 
 hubbub. 
 
 Prov. 23. 23. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 119 
 
 taken to despise the men the more ; some mocking, 
 some taunting, some speaking reproachfully, and 
 some calling upon others to smite them. At last 
 things came to an hubbub and great stir in the Fair, 
 5 insomuch that all order was confounded. Now was 
 word presently brought to the Great One of the 
 Fair, who quickly came down and deputed some 
 of his most trusty friends to take these men into 
 examination, about whom the Fair was almost 
 
 10 overturned. So the men were brought to exami- 
 nation° ; and they that sat upon them, asked them 
 whence they came, whither they went, and what 
 they did there in such an unusual Garb? The 
 men told them that they were Pilgrims and 
 
 15 Strangers in the World, and that they were going 
 to their own Country, which was the Heavenly 
 Jerusalem; and that they had given no occasion 
 to the men of the Town, nor yet to the Merchan- 
 dizers, thus to abuse them, and to let° them in their 
 
 20 Journey, except it was for that, when one asked 
 them what they would buy, they said they would 
 huy the Truth. But they that were appointed to 
 examine them did not believe them to be any other 
 than Bedlams and Mad, or else such as came to 
 
 25 put all things into a confusion in the Fair. There- 
 fore they took them and beat them, and besmeared 
 them with dirt, and then put them into the Cage, 
 that they might be made a spectacle to all the men 
 of the Fair. There therefore they lay for some 
 
 30 time, and were made the objects of any man's 
 sport, or malice, or revenge, the Great One of the 
 Fair laughing still at all that befell them. But 
 the men being patient, and not rendering railing for 
 railing, but contrarywise blessing, and giving good 
 
 They are 
 mocked. 
 
 The Fair in 
 a hubbub. 
 
 They are 
 examined. 
 
 They tell 
 who they 
 are J and 
 whence they 
 came. 
 
 Heb. 11. is- 
 le. 
 
 They are 
 not believed. 
 
 They are 
 put in the 
 Cage. 
 
 Their be- 
 haviour in 
 the Cage. 
 
120 
 
 THE PILGRIM S PROGRESS 
 
 words for bad, and kindness for injuries done, some 
 men in the Fair tliat were more observing, and less 
 prejudiced tlian the rest, began to cheek and blame 
 the baser sort for their continual abuses done by 
 
 5 them to the men ; they therefore in angry manner 
 let fly at them again, counting them as bad a.s the 
 men in the Cage, and telling them that they seemed 
 confederates, and should be made partakers of 
 their misfortunes. The other rei)lied, that for 
 
 10 ought they could see, the men werei^uiet, and sober, 
 and intended nobody any harm ; and that there 
 were many that traded in their Fair that were more 
 worthy to be put into the Cage, yea, and JMllory° 
 too, tliau were the men that they liad abused. 
 
 lo Thus, after divers words had j>assed on Ixitli sides, 
 (the men behaving themselves all tiie while very 
 wisely and soberly before them) they fell to some 
 blows among theniselve.s, and did harm one to an- 
 other. Then were these two poor men brought 
 
 20 before their examiners again, and there charged as 
 being guilty of the late hubbub that had been 
 in the Fair. So they l)eat them pitifully and 
 hanged irons upon them, and led them in chains 
 up and down the Fair, for an exam}jle and a 
 
 25 terror to others, lest any should si)eak in their 
 behalf, or join themselves unto them. But C7/r/.s- 
 tkui and Faithful behaved themselves yet more 
 wisely, and received the ignominy and shame 
 that was cast \\\Km them, with so nuich meek- 
 
 30ness and patience, that it won to their side 
 (though but few in comparison of the rest) several 
 of the men in the Fair. This i)ut the other party 
 yet into a greater rage, insomuch that they con- 
 cluded the death of these two mm. Wherefore 
 
 The men of 
 the Fair do 
 fall out 
 among 
 theinf^elves 
 abovt these 
 two men. 
 
 They are 
 made the 
 Authors of 
 this dis- 
 turbance. 
 
 They are led 
 up and down 
 the Fair in 
 chains, for a 
 terror to 
 others. 
 
 Some of the 
 men of the 
 Fair won to 
 them. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 121 
 
 Behold Vanity-Fair! the PiKn-ims there 
 Are chain 'd and stand beside ; 
 Even so it was our Lord pass'd here, 
 And on Mount Calvary dy'd.° 
 
122 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 they threatned, that the Cage nor irons should 
 serve their turn, but that they sliould die, for the 
 abuse they had done, and for deluding the men of 
 the Fair. 
 
 T) Tlicn were they remanded to the Cage again, 
 until furtlier order sliould be taken with them. 
 So they put tliem in, and made their feet fast in 
 the Stocks. 
 
 Here° also they called again to mind what 
 
 10 they had heard from their faithful friend Evan- 
 gelist, and were tlie more confirmed in their way 
 and sufferings, by what he told them would hap- 
 pen to them. They also now comforted each 
 otlier, that whose lot it was to suffer, even he 
 
 15 should have the best on*t° ; therefore eacli man 
 secretly wished that he might have that prefer- 
 ment : but committing themselves to the All- 
 wise dispose of Him that ruleth all things, witli 
 much content they abode in the condition in which 
 
 20 they were, until they should be otherwise disposed 
 of. 
 
 Then a convenient time being appointed, they 
 brouglit them fortli to their Tryal in order to 
 their condemnation. When the time was come, 
 
 25 they were brought before their enemies, and 
 arraigned. The Judge's name was Lord Hate- 
 good. Their Indictment was one and the same 
 in substance, though somewhat varying in form, 
 the contents whereof was this : 
 
 30 TJmt they icere enemies to and disturbers of 
 their Trade; that they had made Commotions 
 and Divisions in the Town, and had won a 
 2XU'ty to their oicn most dangerous Opinions in 
 conte7npt of the Law of their Prince. 
 
 Their adver- 
 saries re- 
 solve tn kill 
 thetn. 
 
 They are 
 again put 
 into the 
 Cage, and 
 after 
 
 brought to 
 tryal. 
 
 Their In- 
 dictment. 
 
THE PILGRIM^S PROGRESS 
 
 123 
 
 Now Faithful play the JMan, speak for thy God 
 Fear not the wicked's malice, nor their rod: 
 Speak boldly man, the Truth is on thy side 
 Die for it, and to Life in triumph ride.° 
 
124 THE PILGRIM^S PROGRESS 
 
 Then Faithful began to answer, that he had Faithful's 
 only set himself against that which had set itself ^^^y{'''' 
 against Him that is higher than the highest. 
 And said he, As for Disturbance, I make none, 
 
 5 being myself a man of Peace ; the parties that 
 were won to us, were won by beholding our Truth 
 and Innocence, and they are only turned from the 
 worse to the better. And as to the King you 
 talk of, since he is Beelzebub, the enemy of our 
 
 10 Lord, I defy him and all his Angels. 
 
 Then Proclamation was made, that they that 
 had ought to say for their Lord the King against 
 the Prisoner at the Bar, should forthwitli a})pear 
 and give in their evidence. So theie came in 
 
 lotliree witnesses, to wit, E)ivi/, Supi^rsfifion, and 
 Pi'r]ith<(}ik° They were then asked if tliey knew 
 the Prisoner at the Bar ; and what they had to 
 say for their Lord the King against him.° 
 
 Then stood forth Encij, and said to this effect : Envy 
 
 20 My Lord, I have known this man a long time, ^''i/*"^- 
 and will attest upon my Oath before this honour- 
 able Bench, that he is — 
 
 Jufhje. Hold ! Give him his Oatli. 
 
 So they sware him. Then he said. My Lord, 
 
 25 this man, notwitlistanding his plausible name, is 
 one of tlie vilest men in our Country. He neither 
 regardeth Prince nor People, Law nor Custom ; 
 but doth all that he can to possess all men with 
 certain of his disloyal notions, which he in the 
 
 30 general calls Principles of Faith and Holiness. 
 And in particular, I heard him once myself attirm 
 That Christianity and the Customs of our Town 
 of Vanity ivere diametrically opposite, and could 
 not be reconciled. By which saying, my Lord, he 
 
THE PtLGRtM^S PROGRESS 
 
 125 
 
 doth at once not oiily condemn all our laudable 
 doings, but us in the doing of them. 
 
 Judge. Then did the Judge say to him, Hast 
 thou any more to say ? 
 5 Envy. My Lord, I could say much more, only 
 I would not be tedious to the Court. Yet if need 
 be, when the other Gentlemen have given in their 
 Evidence, rather than anything shall be wanting 
 that will dispatch him, I will enlarge my Testi- 
 
 10 mony against him. So he was bid stand by. 
 
 Then they called Superstition, and bid him 
 look upon the Prisoner. They also asked, what ' 
 he could say for their Lord the King against him ? 
 Tiien they sware him ; so he began : 
 
 15 Super. My Lord, I have no great acquaintance Superstition 
 with this man, nor do I desire to have further follows. 
 knowledge of him ; however, this I know, that he 
 is a very pestilent fellow, from some discourse that 
 the other day I had with him in this Town ; for 
 
 -20 then talking with him, I heard him say. That our 
 Religion was naught, and such by which a man 
 could by no means please God : wdiich sayings of 
 his, my Lord, your Lordship very well knows, 
 what necessarily thence will follow, to wit. That 
 
 25 we still do worship in vain, are yet in our sins, 
 and finally shall be damned; and this is that 
 which I have to say. 
 
 Then was PicMJiank sworn, and bid say what 
 he knew, in behalf of their Lord the King, against 
 
 :30 the Prisoner at the Bar. 
 
 Pick. My Lord, and you Gentlemen all. This Pickthank's 
 fellow I have known of a long time,° and have testimony. 
 heard him speak things that ought not to be 
 spoke°; for he hath railed on our noble Prince 
 
126 
 
 THE PILGRIM^S PROGRESS 
 
 Beelzebub, and hath spoke contemptibly of his 
 honourable Friends, whose names are the Lord 
 Old Man, the Lord Carnal Delight, the Lord 
 Luxurious, the Lord Desire of Vain Glory, my 
 
 5 old Lord Lechery, ° Sir Having Greedy, with all 
 the rest of our Nobility ; and he hath said more- 
 over, That if all men were of his mind, if possible, 
 there is not one of these Noble-men should have 
 any longer a being in this Town ; besides, he hath 
 
 10 not been afraid to rail on you, my Lord, who are 
 now appointed to be his Judge, calling you an 
 ungodly villain, with many other such-like vilify- 
 ing terms, with which he hath bespattered most 
 of the Gentry of our Town. 
 
 15 When this Pickthank had told his tale, the 
 Judge directed his speech to the Prisoner at the 
 Bar, saying. Thou Runagate, ° Heretick, and 
 Traitor, hast thou heard what these honest Gentle- 
 men have witnessed against thee ? 
 
 20 Faith. May I speak a few words in my own 
 defence ? 
 
 Judge. Sirrah, sirrah, thou deservest to live 
 no longer, but to be slain immediately upon the 
 place ; yet that all men may see our gentleness 
 
 25 towards thee, let us see what thou hast to say. 
 
 Faith. 1. I say then in answer to what Mr. 
 
 Envy hath spoken, I never said ought but this, 
 
 Tliat what Ride, or Laivs, or Custom, or People, 
 
 were Jlat against the Word of God, are diamet- 
 
 ^rically opposite to Christianity. If I have said 
 amiss in this, convince me of my error, and I am 
 ready here before you to make my recantation. 
 
 2. As to the second, to wit, Mr. Superstition, 
 and his charge against me, I said only this, 
 
 Sins are all 
 Lords and 
 great ones. 
 
 Faithful's 
 defence of 
 himself. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 127 
 
 That in the ivorship of God there is required a 
 Divine Faith; hut there can he no Divine Faith 
 without a Divine Revelation of the will of God : 
 therefore whatever is thrust into the Worship 
 5 of God that is not agreeahJe to Divine Bevelor 
 tion, cannot he done hut hy an human faith, 
 which faith will 7iot he projif to Eterncd Life. 
 3. As to what Mr. Pickthank hath said, I 
 say, (avoiding terms, as that I am said to rail, 
 
 10 and the like) that the Prince of this Town, with 
 all the rabblement° his attendants, by this Gentle- 
 man named, are more fit for a being in Hell, than 
 in this Town and Country : and so, the Lord 
 have mercy upon me. 
 
 15 Then the Judge called to the Jury (who all The Judge 
 this while stood by, to hear and observe) Gentle- ^j^ speech to 
 men of the Jury, you see this man about whom so 
 great an uproar hath been made in this Town : 
 you have also heard what these worthy Gentlemen 
 
 ^0 have witnessed against him : also you have heard 
 his reply and confession : It lieth now in your 
 breasts to hang him, or save his life ; but yet I 
 think meet to instruct you into our Law. 
 
 There was an Act made in the days of Pharaoh 
 
 25 the Great, Servant to our Prince, that lest those of Exod. 1. 
 a contrary Religion should multiply and grow too 
 strong for him, their Males should be thrown into 
 the river. There was also an Act made in the days 
 of Nehuchadriezzar the Great, another of his Ser- Dan. 3. 
 
 30 vants, that whoever would not fall down and wor- 
 ship his Golden Image, should be thrown into a 
 Fiery Furnace. There was also an Act made in Dan. 6. 
 the days of Darius, that whoso, for some time, 
 called upon any God but him, should be cast 
 
128 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 into the Lions' Den. Now the substjince of 
 these Laws this Rebel has broken, not only in 
 thought (which is not to be borne) but also in 
 word aiul deed ; which must therefore needs be 
 5 intolerable. 
 
 For that of Pharaoh, his Law was made upon 
 a supposition, to prevent mischief, no Crime being 
 yet apparent ; but here is a Crime apparent. For 
 the second and third, you see he disputeth against 
 10 our Religion ; and for the Treason he hath con- 
 fessed, he deserveth to die the death. 
 
 Then went the Jury out, whose names were. The Jurj- 
 Mr. Blind-man, Mr. No-good, Mr. Malice, Mr. and their 
 Love-lust, Mr. Live-loose, Mr. Heady, Mr. High- 
 lb mind, Mr. Enmity, Mr. Lynr, Mr. Cruelty, Mr. 
 Hate-light, and Mr. Lnplacable ; who every one 
 gave in his private Verdict against him among 
 themselves, and afterwards unanimously concluded 
 to bring him in guilty before tlie Judge. And 
 20 first among themselves, Mr. Blind-man the Fore- 
 man, said, / see dearly that this man is an Ererif one's 
 Heretick. Then sai<l Mr. No-good, Away with ^^^^f^^^ ^^''" 
 such a fellow from the earth. Ay, said Mr. Mal- 
 ice, for I hate the very looks of him. Then said 
 25 Mr. Love-lust, I could never endure him. Nor 
 I, said Mr. Live-loose, for he ivould always be 
 condemning my imy. Hang him, hang him, 
 said Mr. Heady. A sorry Scrub,° said Mr. High- 
 mind. My heart 7'isefh against him, said Mr. 
 30 Enmity. He is a Rogue, said Mr. Lyar. Hang- 
 ing is too good for him, said Mr. Cruelty. Let 
 7is dispatch him out of the way, said Mr. Hate- 
 hght. Then said Mr. Implacable, Might I have 
 all the world given me, I could not be reconciled 
 
 diet. 
 
THE I'JlJ.JilM S riiOilKESS 
 
 129 
 
 Brave Faithful, bravely done in word and deed ; 
 
 Jud^^f, Witnesses, and Jury have, instead 
 
 Of nvereoininii thee, but shewn their ra<,'e : 
 
 When they art; Dead, thou'll Live, fn»ni a.^e to aK<-'.° 
 
180 THE PILGRUfS PROGRESS 
 
 to him; therefore let us forthwith bring him in They con- 
 guilty of death. And so they did ; therefore he l\]f^^^ ^^.^^^ .^ 
 was presently condemned to be had from the gidUy'of^^^ 
 place where he was, to the place from whence death. 
 5 he came, and there to be put to the most cruel 
 death that could be invented. 
 
 They therefore brought him out, to do with 
 him according to their Law ; and first they 
 Scourged him, then they Buffeted him, then The cruel 
 
 10 they Lanced his flesh with Knives; after that "^^.^P^ 
 they stoned him with stones, then prickt him 
 with their Swords ; and last of all they burned 
 him to ashes at the Stake. Thus came Faithful 
 to his end. 
 
 15 Now I saw that there stood behind the mul- 
 titude a Chariot° and a couple of Horses, waiting 
 for Faithful, who (so soon as his adversaries A Chariot 
 had dispatched him) was taken up into it, and (^^d Horses 
 straightway was carried up through the Clouds, take aioaij 
 
 20 with sound of Trumpet, the nearest way to the Faithful. 
 Coelestial Gate. But as for Christian^ he had 
 some respite, and was remanded back to prison ; 
 so he there remained for a space : But he that Christian is 
 over- rules all things, having the power of their ^^^^^ alive. 
 
 25 rage in his own hand, so wrought it about, 
 that Christian for that time escaped them, 
 and went his way. And as he went he sang, 
 saying. 
 
 Well Faithful, thou hast faithfully profest The Soncf 
 
 30 Unto thy Lord ; with whom thou shalt be blest, ^{^^^ Chris- 
 
 W hen faithless ones, with all their vain delights, ^^}\I^Y^f^^-^ 
 
 Are crying out under their hellish plights : after his 
 
 Sing, Faithful, sing, and let thy name survive ; death. 
 For though they kill'd thee, thou art yet alive. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 131 
 
 Now I saw in my Dream, that Christian went 
 not forth alone, for there was one whose name 
 was Hopeful, (being made so by the beholding 
 of Christian and Faithful in their words and 
 5 behaviour, in their sufferings at the Fair) who 
 joined himself unto him, and entering into a 
 brotherly covenant, told him that he would be 
 his Companion. Thus one died to make Testi- 
 mony to the Truth, and another rises out of his 
 10 ashes to be a Companion with Christian in his 
 Pilgrimage. This Hopeful also told Christian, 
 that there were many more of the men in the 
 Fair that would take their time and follow after. 
 So I saw that quickly after they were got out 
 15 of the Fair, they overtook one that was" going 
 before them, whose name was By-ends° : so they 
 said to him, What Country-man, Sir? and how 
 far go you this way 1 He told them that he came 
 from the Town of Fair-sjjeech, and he was going 
 20 to the Coelestial City, (but told them not his name.) 
 From Fair-speech, said Christian. Is there 
 any good that lives there ? 
 
 By-ends. Yes, said By-ends, I hope. 
 Chr. Pray Sir, what may I call you° ? 
 25 By-ends. I am a Stranger to you, and you to 
 me : if you be going this way, I shall be glad of 
 your company ; if not, I must be content. 
 
 Chr. This Town of Fair-speech, said Chris- 
 tian, I have heard of it, and, as I remember, 
 30 they say it's a wealthy place. 
 
 By-ends. Yes, I will assure you that it is ; and 
 ^ I have very many rich Kindred there. 
 M Chr. Pray, who are your Kindred there, if a 
 * man may be so bold ? 
 
 Christian 
 has another 
 Companion. 
 
 There is 
 more of the 
 men of the 
 Fair will 
 folloro. 
 
 They over- 
 take By- 
 ends. 
 
 Prov. 26. 25. 
 
 By-ends loth 
 to tell his 
 name. 
 
132 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 By-ends. Almost° the whole Town; and in 
 particular, my Lord Turn-about, my Lord Time- 
 serve7; my Lord Fair-speech, (from whose ances- 
 tors that Town first took its name), also Mr. 
 5 Smooth-man, Mr. Famig-both-ivays, Mr. Any- 
 thing ; and the Parson of our Parish, Mr. Two- 
 tongues, was my Mother's own Brother by Father's 
 side ; and to tell you the truth, I am become a 
 Gentleman of good Quality ; yet my Great Grand- 
 
 10 father was but a Waterman, looking one way and 
 rowing another ; and I got most of my estate by 
 the same occupation. 
 
 Chr. Are you a married man 1 
 
 By-ends. Yes, and my Wife is a very virtuous 
 
 15 woman, the Daughter of a virtuous woman ; she 
 was my Lady Fainimfs Daughter, therefore 
 she came of a very honourable Family, and is 
 arrived to such a pitch of breeding, that she 
 knows how to carry it° to all, even to Prince and 
 
 20 Peasant. 'Tis true we somewhat differ in Reli- 
 gion from those of the stricter sort, yet but in 
 two small points : First, we never strive against 
 Wind and Tide : Secondly, we are always most 
 zealous when Religion goes in his Silver Slippers ; 
 
 25 we love much to walk with him in the Street, if 
 the Sun shines, and the People applaud him. 
 
 Then Christian stept a little a to-side to his 
 fellow Hopeful, saying. It runs in my mind that 
 this is one By-ends of Fair-speech, and if it be 
 
 30 he, we have as very a Knave in our company as 
 dwelleth in all these parts. Then said Hopeful, 
 Ask him ; methinks he should not be ashamed of 
 his name. So Christian came up with him again, 
 and said. Sir, you talk as if you knew something 
 
 The Wife 
 
 and Kindred 
 of By-euds. 
 
 Where. By- 
 ends differs 
 from others 
 in Religion. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 133 
 
 more than all the world doth ; and if I take not 
 my mark amiss, I deem I have half a guess of 
 you : Is not your name Mr. By-ends of Fair-sj^eech? 
 By-ends, This is not my name, but indeed it is 
 5 a nick-naine^ that is given me by some that cannot 
 abide me ; and I must be content to bear it as a 
 reproach, as other good men have borne theirs 
 before me. 
 
 Chr. But did you never give an occasion to men 
 10 to call you by this name ? 
 
 By-ends. Never, never ! The worst that ever 
 I did to give them an occasion to give me this 
 name, was, that I had always the luck to jump° 
 in my Judgment with the present way of the 
 15 times, whatever it was, and my chance was to get 
 thereby; but if things are thus cast upon me, 
 let me count them a blessing, but let not the 
 malicious load me therefore with reproach. 
 
 Chr. I thought indeed that you were the man 
 20 that I heard of, and to tell you what I think, I 
 fear this name belongs to you more properly than 
 you are willing we should think it doth. 
 
 By-ends. Well, if you will thus imagine, I can- 
 not help it ; you shall find me a fair company- 
 25 keeper, if you will still admit me your associate. 
 Chr. If you will go with us, you must go 
 against Wind and Tide, the which, I pere-eive, is 
 against your opinion ; you must also own Religion 
 in his Rags, as well as when in his Silver Slippers, 
 m and stand by him too, when bound in Irons, as 
 well as when he walketh the Streets with applause. 
 By-ends. You must not impose, nor lord it 
 over my Faith ; leave me to my liberty, and let 
 me go with you. 
 
 How By- 
 ends got his 
 name. 
 
 He desires 
 to keej) corn- 
 pa mj vuth 
 Christian. 
 
134 
 
 THE PILGRIM^S PROGRESS 
 
 Chr. Not a step further, unless you will do in 
 what I propound, as we. 
 
 Then said By-ends, I shall never desert my old 
 Principles, since they are harmless and profitable. 
 
 5 If I may not go with you, I must do as I did 
 before you overtook me, even go by myself, until 
 some overtake me that will be glad of my com- 
 pany. 
 
 Now" I saw in my Dream that Christian and 
 
 10 Hopeful forsook him, and kept their distance 
 before him ; but one of them looking back, saw 
 three men following Mr. By-ends, and behold, as 
 they came up with him, he made them a very low 
 congee,° and they also gave him a compliment. 
 
 15 The men's names were Mr. Hold-the-ivorld, Mr. 
 Money-love, and Mr. Save-all ; men that Mr. 
 By-ends had formerly been acquainted with ; for 
 in their minority they were School-fellows, and 
 were taught by one Mr. Oripe-man, a School- 
 
 20 master in Love-gain, which is a Market-town 
 in the County of Coveting, in the North. This 
 School-master taught them the Art of Getting, 
 either by violence, cousenage,° flattery, lying, or by 
 putting on a gui&e of Rehgion ; and these four 
 
 25 Gentlemen had attained much of the Art of their 
 Master, so that they could each of them have kept 
 such a School themselves. 
 
 Well, when they had, as I said, thus saluted 
 each other, Mr. Money-love said to Mr. By-ends^ 
 
 30 Who are they upon the Road before us? For 
 Christian and Hopeful were yet within view. 
 
 By-ends. They are a couple of far country- 
 men, that after their mode are going on pilgrim- 
 age. 
 
 By-ends and 
 
 Christian 
 
 part. 
 
 He has new 
 Companions, 
 
 By-ends' 
 character of 
 the Pil- 
 grims. 
 
THE PILGRIM^S PROGRESS 135 
 
 Money-love. Alas ! Why did they not stay, 
 that we might have had their good company'? 
 for they, and we, and you Sir, I hope, are all 
 going on Pilgrimage. 
 
 5 By-ends. We are so indeed; but the men 
 before us are so rigid, and love so much their own 
 notions, and do also so lightly esteem the opinions 
 of others, that let a man be never so godly, yet if 
 he jumps not with them in all things, they thrust 
 
 10 him quite out of their company. 
 
 Save-all. That's bad; but we read of some 
 that are righteous overmuch ; and such men's 
 rigidness prevails with them to judge and con- 
 demn all but themselves. But I pray what 
 
 15 and how many, were the things wherein you 
 diftered? 
 
 By-ends. Why, they after their head-strong 
 manner, conclude that it is duty to rush on their 
 Journey all weathers, and I am for waiting for 
 
 20 Wind and Tide. They are for hazarding all for 
 God at a clap,° and I am for taking all advantages 
 to secure my Life and Estate. They are for hold- 
 ing their notions, though all other men are against 
 them ; but I am for Religion in what, and so far 
 
 25 as the times and my safety will bear it. They are 
 for Religion when in Rags and Contempt ; but I 
 am for him when he walks in his Golden Slippers 
 in the Sun-shine, and with applause. 
 
 Ilold-the-ivorld. Ay, and hold you there still, 
 
 30 good Mr. By-ends ; for for my part 1 can count 
 him but a Fool, that having the liberty to keep 
 what he has, shall be so unwise as to lose it. Let 
 us be wise as Serpents ; 'tis best to make hay 
 when the Sun shines ; you see how the Bee lieth 
 
136 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 still all winter, and bestirs her only when she can 
 have Profit with Pleasure. Grod sends sometimes 
 Rain, and sometimes Sun-shine ; if they be such 
 fools to go through the first, yet let us be content 
 5 to take fair weather along with us. For my part 
 I like that Religion best that will stand with the 
 security of God's good blessings unto us ; for who 
 can imagine that is ruled by his Reason, since God 
 has bestowed upon us the good things of this Life, 
 
 10 but that he would have us keep them for his 
 sake 1 Abraham and Solomon grew rich in Reli- 
 gion. And Job ° says, that a good man shall lay 
 up Gold as Dust. But he must not be such as the 
 men before us, if they be as you have described them. 
 
 15 Save-all. I think that we are all agreed in this 
 matter, and therefore there needs no more words 
 about it. 
 
 Money-love. No, there needs no more words 
 about this matter indeed ; for he that believes 
 
 20 neither Scripture nor Reason (and you see we have 
 both on our side) neither knoAVs his own liberty, 
 nor seeks his own safety. 
 
 By-ends. My Brethren, we are, as you see, 
 going all on Pilgrimage ; and for our better diver- 
 
 25 sion from things that are bad, give me leave to 
 propound unto you this question : 
 
 Suppose a man, a Minister, or a Tradesman, (fee. 
 should have an advantage lie before him to get 
 the good blessings of this life, yet so as tliat he 
 
 30 can by no means come by them, except, in appear- 
 ance at least, he becomes extraordinary zealous in 
 some points of Religion that he meddled not with 
 before ; may he not use this means to attain his 
 end^ and yet be a right honest man 1 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 137 
 
 Money-love. I see the bottom of your ques- 
 tion, and, with these Gentlemen's good leave, I 
 will endeavour to shape you an answer. And 
 first, to speak to your question as it concerns a 
 b Miiiister himself: Suppose a Minister, a worthy 
 man, possess'd but of a very small benefice, ° and 
 has in his eye a greater, more fat and plump by 
 far ; he has also now an opportunity of getting of 
 it, yet so as by being more studious, by preach- 
 
 10 ing more frequently and zealously, and because the 
 temper of the people requires it, by altering of 
 some of his Principles ; for my part I see no reason 
 but a man may do this, (provided he has a Call) 
 ay, and more a great deal besides, and yet be an 
 
 15 honest man. For why 1 
 
 1. His desire of a greater benefice is lawful, 
 (this cannot be contradicted) since 'tis set before 
 him by Providence ; so then he may get it if he 
 can, making no question for Conscience^ sake. 
 
 20 2. Besides, his desire after that benefice makes 
 him more studious, a more zealous Preacher, &c. 
 and so makes him a better man ; yea, makes him 
 better improve his parts, which is according to the 
 Mind of God. 
 
 25 3. Now as for his complying with the temper 
 of his people, by dissenting,^ to serve them, some 
 of his Prmciples, this argueth, 1. That he is of 
 a self-denying temper ; 2. Of a sweet and winning 
 deportment ; 3. And so more fit for the Minis- 
 
 30 terial function. 
 
 4. I conclude then, that a Minister that changes 
 a small for a great, should not for so doing be 
 judged as covetous ; but rather, since he has im- 
 proved in his parts and industry thereby, be counted 
 
138 THE PILGRIM^ S PROGRESS 
 
 as one that pursues his Call, and the opportunity 
 put into his hand to do Good.° 
 
 And now to the second part of the question, 
 which concerns the Tradesman you mentioned. 
 5 Suppose such° an one to have but a poor imploy 
 in the world, but by becoming Religious, he may 
 mend his Market, perhaps get a rich Wife, or more 
 and far better Customers to his Shop ; for my part 
 I see no reason but this may be lawfully done. 
 10 For why? 
 
 1. To become Religious is a Virtue, by what 
 means soever a man becomes so. 
 
 2. Nor is it unlawful to get a rich Wife, or 
 more Custom to my Shop. 
 
 15 3. Besides, the man that gets these by becom- 
 ing religious, gets that which is good of them that 
 are good, by becoming good himself; so then here 
 is a good Wife, and good Customers, and good 
 Gain, and all these by becoming religious, which is 
 
 20 good : therefore to become religious to get all these, 
 is a good and profitable design. 
 
 This answer thus made by this Mr. Money-love 
 to Mr. By-ends^ question was highly applauded 
 by them all ; wherefore they concluded upon the 
 
 25 whole that it was most wholesome and advanta- 
 geous. And because, as they thought, no man was 
 able to contradict it, and because Christian and 
 Hopeful were yet within call, they jointly agreed 
 to assault them with the question as soon as 
 
 30 they overtook them, and the rather because they 
 had opposed Mr. By-ends before. So they called 
 after them, and they stopt, and stood still till 
 they came up to them ; but they concluded as 
 they went that not Mr. By-ends^ but old Mr. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 139 
 
 Hold-the-world, should propound the question to 
 them, because, as they supposed, their answer to 
 him would be without the remainder of that heat 
 that was kindled betwixt Mr. By-ends and them, 
 5 at their parting a little before. 
 
 So they came up to each other, and after a short 
 salutation, Mr. Hold-tlie-world propounded the 
 question to Christian and his fellow, and bid them 
 to answer it if they could. 
 
 10 Chr. Then said Christian, Even a babe in 
 Rehgion may answer ten thousand such questions. 
 For if it be unlawful to follow Christ for loaves, 
 as it is, John 6, how much more abominable is it 
 to make of him and religion a stalking-horse,° to 
 
 15 get and enjoy the world. Nor do we find any other 
 than Heathens, Hypocrites, Devils, and Witches, 
 that are of this opinion. 
 
 1. Heathens; for when Hamor and Shechem 
 had a mind to the Daughter and Cattle of Jacob, 
 
 20 and saw that there was no ways for them to come 
 at them, but by becoming circumcised ; they say to 
 their companions. If every male of us be circum- 
 cised, as they are circumcised, shall not their Cattle, 
 and their substance, and every beast of theirs, be 
 
 25 ours ? Their Daughter and their Cattle were that 
 which they sought to obtain, and their Religion 
 the Stalking-horse they made use of to come at 
 them. Read the whole story. Gen. 34. 20, 21, 
 22, 23. 
 
 30 2. The Hypocritical Pharisees were also of 
 this Religion ; Long Prayers were their Pretence, 
 but to get widows' houses were their Intent ; and 
 greater damnation was from God their Judgment, 
 LuTce 20. 46, 47. 
 
140 THE PILGRUfS PROGRESS 
 
 3. Judas the Devil ° was also of this Religion : 
 he was religious for the Bag, that he might be 
 possessed of what was therein ; but he was lost, 
 cast away, and the very Son of Perdition. 
 5 4. Simon the Witch° was of this Religion too ; 
 for he would have had the Holy Ghost, that he 
 might have got Money therewith, and his sentence 
 from Petefs mouth was according, Acts 8. 19, 20, 
 21 22 
 
 10 5. Neither will it out of my mind, but that 
 that man that takes up Religion for the World, 
 will throw away Religion for the World ; for so 
 surely as Judas designed the World in becoming 
 religious, so surely did he also sell Religion and 
 
 15 his Master for the same. To answer the question 
 therefore affirmatively, as I perceive you have 
 done, and to accept of as authentick such answer, 
 is both Heathenish, Hypocritical, and Devilish, 
 and your Reward will be according to your Works. 
 
 20 Then they stood staring one upon another, but had 
 not wherewith to answ^er Christian. Hopeful 
 also approved of the soundness of Christianas 
 answer ; so there was a great Silence among them. 
 Mr. By-ends and his company also staggered and 
 
 25 kept behind, that Christian} and Hopeful might 
 out-go them. Then said Christian to his fellow, 
 If these men cannot stand before the sentence of 
 men, what will they do with the sentence of God ? 
 And if they are mute when dealt with by vessels 
 
 30 of Clay, what will they do when they shall be 
 rebuked by the flames of a devouring Fire? 
 
 Then Christian and Hopeful out- went them 
 again, and went till they came to a delicate Plain° 
 called Ease, where they went with much con- 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 141 
 
 tent ; but that Plain was but narrow, so they 
 were quickly got over it. Now at the further 
 side of that Plain was a little Hill called Lucre, 
 and in that Hill a Silver-Mine, which some of 
 5 them that had formerly gone that way, because 
 of the rarity of it, had turned aside to see; but 
 going too near the brink of the pit, the ground 
 being deceitful under them, broke, and they 
 were slain ; some also had been maimed there, 
 
 10 and could not to their dying day be their own 
 men again. ° 
 
 Then I saw in my Dream, that a little off the 
 road, over against the Silver-Mine, stood Demas° 
 (gentleman-like) to call to Passengers to come 
 
 15 and see ; who said to Christian and his fellow. 
 Ho, turn aside hither, and I will shew you a 
 thing. ° 
 
 Chr. What thing so deserving as to turn us 
 out of the way ? 
 
 20 Demas. Here is a Silver-Mine, 
 digging in it for Treasure. If you 
 with a little pains you may richly 
 yourselves. 
 
 Hope. Then said Hopeful, Let us go see. 
 
 25 Chr. Not I, said Christian; I have heard of 
 this place befoi-e now, and how many have there 
 been slain ; and besides that Treasure is a snare 
 to those that seek it, for it hindretli them in 
 their Pilgrimage. Then Christian called to 
 
 ^Q Demas, saying. Is not the place dangerous? 
 
 Hath it not hindred many in their Pilgrimage? 
 
 Demas. Not very dangerous, except to those 
 
 that are careless : but withal, he blushed as he 
 
 spake. 
 
 and some 
 will come, 
 provide for 
 
 The ease 
 that Pil- 
 qrims have 
 is but little 
 in this life. 
 
 Lucre Hill 
 a dangerous 
 Hill. ■ 
 
 Demas at 
 the Hill 
 Lucre. 
 
 He calls to 
 Christian 
 ajid Hopeful 
 to come to 
 him. 
 
 Hopeful 
 tempted to 
 go, but 
 Christian 
 holds him 
 back. 
 
 Hos. 4. 18. 
 
142 TH'E PILGBIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Chr. Then said Christian to Hox)ef ul, IjQt us 
 not stir a step, but still keep on our way. 
 
 Hope. I will warrant you, when By-ends 
 comes up, if he hath the same invitation as we, 
 5 he will turn in thither to see. 
 
 Chr. No doubt thereof, for his Principles lead 
 him that way, and a hundred to one° but he dies 
 there. 
 
 Demas. Then Demas called again, saying. But 
 10 will you not come over and see ? 
 
 Chr. Then Christian roundly° answered, say- Christian 
 ing, Deynas, thou art an Enemy to the right ways roundeth up 
 of the Lord of this way, and hast been already ^^^"^^• 
 condemned for thine own turning aside, by one 
 15 of his Majesties Judges ; and why seekest thou 2 Tim. 4. lo. 
 to bring us into the like condemnation 'I Besides, 
 if we at all turn aside, our Lord the King will 
 certainly hear thereof, and will there put us to 
 shame, where we would stand with boldness before 
 20 him. 
 
 Demas cried again, that he also was one of 
 
 their fraternity; and that if they would tarry a 
 
 little, he also himself would walk with them. 
 
 Chr. Then said Christian, What is thy name ? 
 
 25 Is it not the same by the which I have called 
 
 thee? 
 
 Demas. Yes, my name is Demas, I am the 
 Son of Abraham. 
 
 Chr. I know you, Gehazi° was your Great 2 Kings 5. 20. 
 30 Grandfather, and Judas your Father, and you Matt. 26. 14, 
 have trod their steps. It is but a devilish l-'^- 
 prank that thou usest; thy Father was. hanged J^^P- 27- 
 for a Traitor, and thou deservest no better reward. 
 Assure thyself, that when we come to the King, 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 143 
 
 we will do him word of this thy behaviour. Thus 
 they went their way. 
 
 By this time By-ends and his Companions were By-ends 
 come again within sight, and they at the first beck ^^^ ^^^^' ^^ 
 5 went over to Demas. Now whether they fell into 
 the Pit by looking over the brink thereof, or 
 whether they went down to dig, or whether they 
 were smothered in the bottom by the damps that 
 commonly arise, of these things I am not certain ; 
 10 but this I observed, that they never were seen 
 again in the way. Then sang Christicm, 
 
 By-ends and Silver Demas both agree ; 
 One calls, the other runs, that he may be 
 A sharer in his Lucre ; so these do 
 15 Take up in this World, and no further go. 
 
 They see a 
 
 strange 
 
 Monument. 
 
 Now° I saw, that just on- the other side of this 
 Plain, the Pilgrims came to a place where stood 
 an old Monument^ hard by the High- way-side, 
 at the sight of which they were both concerned, 
 
 20 because of the strangeness of the form thereof; 
 for it seemed to them as if it had been a Woman 
 transformed into the shape of a Pillar ; here there- 
 fore they stood looking and looking upon it, but 
 could not for a time tell what they should make 
 
 25 thereof. At last Hopeful espied written above 
 upon the head thereof, a writing in an unusual 
 hand ; but he being no Scholar, called to Christian 
 (for he was learned) to see if he could pick out the 
 meaning ; so he came, and after a little laying of 
 
 30 letters together, he found the same to be this, 
 Remember Lofs Wlfe° So he read it to his fel- 
 low ; after which they both concluded that that 
 was the Pillar of Salt into which Lofs Wife was Gen. 19 
 
144 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 turned, for her looking back with a covetous heart, 
 when she was going from Sodom for safety. 
 Which sudden and amazing sight gave them occa- 
 sion of this discourse. 
 
 5 Chr. Ah my Brother, this is a seasonable sight ; 
 it came opportunely to us after the invitation 
 which Demas gave us to come over to view the 
 Hill Lucre; and had we gone over as he desired 
 us, and as thou wast inclining to do, my Brother, 
 
 10 we had, for ought I know, been made ourselves hke 
 this Woman, a spectacle for those that shall come 
 after to behold. 
 
 Hojie. I am sorry that I was so foolish, and am 
 made to wonder that I am not now as Lofs Wife ; 
 
 15 for wherein was the difference 'twixt her sin and 
 mine? she only looked back, and I had a desire 
 to go see : let Grace be adored, mk\ let me be 
 ashamed that ever such a thing should be in mine 
 
 20 Chr. Let us take notice of what we see here, 
 for our help for time to come : This woman es- 
 caped one Judgment, for she fell not by the destruc- 
 tion of Sodom ; yet she was destroyed by another, 
 as we see she is turned into a Pillar of Salt. 
 
 25 Hope. True, and she may be to us both Cau- 
 tion and Example ; caution that we should shun 
 her sin, or a sign of what Judgment will overtake 
 such as shall not be prevented by this caution : so 
 Korah, Dathan, and Abiram° with the two hun- Num. 26. 9, 
 
 30 dred and fifty men that perished in their sin, did • 
 also become a sign or example to others to beware. 
 But above all, I muse at one thing, to wit, how 
 Demas and his fellows can stand so confidently 
 yonder to look for that treasure, which this 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 145 
 
 Woman, but for looking behind her, after (for we 
 read not that she stept one foot out of the way) 
 was turned into a pillar of salt ; specially since 
 the judgment which overtook her did make her an 
 
 5 example, within sight of where they are : for they 
 cannot chuse but see her, did they but lift up their 
 eyes. 
 
 Chr. It is a thing to be wondered at, and it 
 argueth that their hearts are grown desperate in 
 
 10 the case ; and I cannot tell who to compare them 
 to so fitly, as to them that pick pockets in the 
 presence of the Judge, or that will cut purses° 
 under the Gallows. It is said of the men of 
 Sodom, That they were sinners exceedingly, Gen. 13. 13. 
 
 15 because they were sinners before the Lord; that 
 is, in his eye-sight, and notwithstanding the kind- 
 nesses that he had shewed them ; for the land of 
 Sodom was now, like the Garden of Eden hereto- chap. 13. 10. 
 fore. This therefore provoked him the more to 
 
 20 jealousy, and made their plague as hot as the fire 
 of the Lord out of Heaven could make it. And it 
 is most rationally to be concluded, that such, even 
 such as these are, that shall sin in the sight, yea, 
 and that too in despite of such examples that are 
 
 25 set continually before them, to caution them to the 
 contrary, must be partakers of severest Judg- 
 ments. 
 
 Hope. Doubtless thou hast said the truth ; but 
 what a mercy is it, that neither thou, but especially 
 
 30 1, am not made myself this example : this minis- 
 treth occasion to us to thank God, to fear before 
 him, and always to remember Lofs Wife. 
 
 I saw then that they went on their way to a 
 pleasant River, which David the King called the A River. 
 
 L 
 
146 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 River of God, but John, the River of the Water 
 of Life. Now their way lay just upon the bank 
 of the River ; here therefore Christian and his 
 Companion walked with great delight ; they 
 5 drank also of the water of the River, which was 
 pleasant and enlivening to their weary spirits : 
 besides, on the banks of this River on either side 
 were green Trees, that bore all manner of Fruit ; 
 and the Leaves of the Trees were good for 
 
 10 Medicine ; with the Fruit of these Trees they 
 were also much delighted ; and the Leaves they 
 eat to prevent Surfeits,° and other Diseases that 
 are incident to those that heat their blood by 
 Travels. On either side of the River was also a 
 
 15 Meadow, curiously beautified with Lilies ; and it 
 was green all the year long. In tliis Meadow they 
 lay down and slept, for here they might lie doion 
 safely. When they awoke, they gathered again of 
 the Fruit of the Trees, and drank again of the 
 
 20 water of the River, and then lay down again to 
 sleep. Thus they did several days and nights. 
 Then they sang, 
 
 Psal. 65. 9. 
 Rev. 22. 
 Ezek. 47. 
 
 Trees hy the 
 River. 
 
 The Fruit 
 and Leaves 
 of the Trees. 
 
 A Meadow 
 m tvhich 
 they lie down 
 to sleep. 
 
 Psal. 23. 2. 
 Isa. 14. 30. 
 
 Behold ye how these Crystal streams do glide, 
 (To comfort Pilgrims) by the High-way side ; 
 25 The Meadows green, besides their fragrant smell, 
 Yield dainties for them : And he that can tell 
 What pleasant Fruit, yea Leaves, these Trees do yield. 
 Will soon sell all,° that he may buy this Field. 
 
 So when they were disposed to go on (for they 
 30 were not as yet at their Journey's end) they eat 
 and drank, and departed. 
 
 Now I beheld in my Dream, that they had not 
 journeyed far, but the River and the way for a 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 147 
 
 time parted ; at which they were not a little 
 sorry, yet they durst not go out of the way. Now 
 the way from the River was rough, and their feet 
 tender by reason of their Travels ; so the soul of 
 5 the Pilgrims urns much discouraged because of 
 the tvay. Wherefore still as they went on, they 
 wished for better way. Now a little before them, 
 there was on the left hand of the road a Meadow, 
 and a Stile to go over into it, and that Meadow is 
 
 lOcalle^ By-path- Meadoic° Then said Christian 
 to his fellow, If this Meadow lieth along by our 
 way-side, let's go over into it. Then he went to 
 the Stile to see, and behold a Path lay along by 
 the way on the other side of the fence. 'Tis 
 
 15 according to my wish, said Christiaji, here is the 
 easiest going ; come good Hopeful, and let us go 
 over. 
 
 Hope. But how if this Path should lead us out 
 of the way ? 
 
 20 Chr. That's not like,° said the other ; look, 
 doth it not go along by the way-side 1 So Hopeful, 
 being persuaded by his fellow, went after him over 
 the Stile. When they were gone over, and were 
 got into the Path, they found it very easy for their 
 
 25 feet : and withal, they looking before them, espied 
 a man walking as they did, (and his name was 
 Vain-confideyice) so they called after him, and 
 asked him whither that way led^ He said. To 
 the Coelestial Gate. Look, said Christian, did I 
 
 30 not tell you so 1 by this you may see we are right. 
 So they followed, and he went before them. But 
 behold the night came on, and it grew very dark, 
 so that they that were behind lost the sight of 
 him that went before. 
 
 Num. 21. 4. 
 
 By-path- 
 Meadow. 
 
 One tempta- 
 tion does 
 make way 
 for another. 
 
 Strong 
 Christians 
 may lead 
 iveak ones 
 out of the 
 IV ay. 
 
 See what it 
 is too sud- 
 denly to fall 
 in with 
 strangers. 
 
148 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 He therefore that went before {Vain-confidence 
 by name) not seemg the way before him, fell into a 
 deep Pit, which was on purpose there made by the 
 Prince of those grounds, to catch vain-glorious 
 5 fools withal, and was dashed in pieces with his 
 fall. 
 
 Now Christian and his fellow heard him fall. 
 So they called to know the matter, but there was 
 none to answer, only they heard a groaning. Then 
 10 said Ilopefid, Where are we now ? Then was his 
 fellow silent, as mistrusting that he had led him 
 out of the way ; and now it began to rain, and 
 thunder, and lighten in a very dreadful manner, 
 and the water rose amain. 
 15 Then Hopeful groaned in himself, saying, Oh 
 that I had kept on my way ! 
 
 Chr. Who could have thought that this Path 
 should have led us out of the way 1 
 
 Hope. I was afraid on't at the very first, and 
 
 20 therefore gave you that gentle caution. I would 
 
 have spoke plainer, but that you are older than I. 
 
 Chr. Good Brother be not offended ; I am 
 
 sorry I have brought thee out of the way, and that 
 
 I have put thee into such eminent" danger ; pray 
 
 25 my Brother forgive me, I did not do it of an evil 
 
 intent. 
 
 Hope. Be comforted my Brother, for I forgive 
 thee; and believe too that this shall be for our 
 good. 
 30 Chr. I am glad I have with me a merciful 
 Brother ; but we must not stand thus, let's try to 
 go back again. 
 
 Hope. But good Brother let me go before. 
 Chr. No, if you please let me go first, that 
 
 A Pit to 
 
 catch the 
 vain-glo- 
 rious in. 
 Isa. 9. 10. 
 
 Reason{nff 
 
 between 
 
 Christian 
 
 and 
 
 Hopeful. 
 
 Christian's 
 repentance 
 for leading 
 of his 
 
 Brother out 
 of the way. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 149 
 
 if there be any danger, I may be first therein, 
 because by my means we are both gone out of 
 the way. 
 
 Hope. No, said Hopeful, you shall not go 
 
 5 first ; for your mind being troubled may lead 
 you out of the way again. Then for their en- 
 couragement, they heard the Toice of one saying. 
 Let thine heart be towards the High-icay, even 
 the way that thou icentest, turn again. But by 
 
 10 this time the waters were greatly risen, by reason 
 of which the way of going back w^as very dan- 
 gerous. (Then I thought that it is easier going 
 out of the way when we are in, than going in 
 when we are out.) Yet they adventured to go 
 
 15 back; but it was so dark, and the flood was 
 so high, that in their going back they had like 
 to have been drowned nine or ten times. 
 
 Neither could they, with all the skill they had, 
 get again to the Stile that night. Wherefore at 
 
 20 last, lighting under° a little shelter, they sat down 
 there till the day brake; but being weary, they 
 fell asleep. Noav there was not far from the place 
 where they lay, a Castle called Doubting Castle, 
 the owner wiiereof was Giant Lespair, and it was 
 
 25 in his grounds they now were sleeping : where- 
 fore he getting up in the morning early, and walk- 
 ing up and down in his fields, caught Christian 
 and Hopeful asleep in his grounds. Then with 
 a grim and surly voice he bid them awake, and 
 
 30 asked them whence they were? and what they 
 did in his grounds? They told him they were 
 Pilgrims, and that they had lost their way. Then 
 said the Giant, You have this night trespassed 
 on me, by trampling in and lying on my grounds 
 
 Jer. 31. 21. 
 
 They are in 
 danger of 
 drowning as 
 they go back. 
 
 They 
 in the 
 grounds of 
 Giant 
 Despair. 
 
 He finds 
 them in his 
 ground, and 
 carries them 
 to Doubting 
 Castle, 
 
150 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 and therefore you must go along with me. So 
 they were forced to go, because he was stronger 
 than they. They also had but little to say, for 
 they knew themselves in a fault. The G-iant 
 5 therefore drove them before him, and put them 
 into his Castle, into a very dark Dimgeon,° nasty Thegriev- 
 and stinking to the spirits of these two men. ousness of 
 Here then they lay from Wednesday morning prisoyimmt, 
 till Saturday niglit, without one bit of bread, or Psal. 88. 18. 
 10 drop of drink, or light, or any to ask how they 
 did ; ■ they were therefore here in evil case, and 
 were far from friends and acquaintance. Now 
 in this place Christian had double sorrow, be- 
 cause 'twas through his unadvised haste that 
 15 they were brought into this distress. 
 
 Now Giant Despair" had a Wife, and her 
 name was Diffidence. So when he was gone to 
 bed, he told his Wife what he had done, to wit, 
 that he had taken a couple of Prisoners and 
 20 cast them into his Dungeon, for trespassing on . 
 his grounds. Then he asked her also what he 
 had best to do further to them. So she asked him 
 what they were, whence they came, and whither 
 ' they were bound; and he told her. Then she 
 25 counselled him that when he arose in the morn- 
 ing he should beat them without any mercy. 
 So when he arose, he getteth him a grievous OwThurs- 
 Crab-tree Cudgel, and goes down into the Dun- ^J^^^^^^''^ 
 geon to them, and there first falls to rateing° of heats his 
 30 them as if they were dogs, although they gave Prisoners. 
 him never a word of distaste. Then he falls 
 upon them, and beats them fearfully, in such 
 sort, that they were not able to help themselves, 
 or to turn them upon the floor. This done, he 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PKOGRESS 
 
 151 
 
 The Pilgrims now, to gratify the Flesh, 
 Will seek its Ease ; but oh ! how they afresh 
 Do thereby plunge themselves new Griefs into, 
 Who seek'to please the Flesh, themselves undo.° 
 
152 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 withdraws and leaves them, there to condole 
 their misery, and to mourn under their distress : 
 so all that day they spent the time in nothing 
 but sighs and bitter lamentations. The next 
 
 .5 night she talking with her Husband about them 
 further, and understanding that tliey were yet 
 alive, did advise him to counsel them to make 
 away themselves. So when morning was come, 
 he goes to them in a surly manner as before, and 
 
 10 perceiving them to be very sore with the stripes 
 that he had given them the day before, he told 
 them, that since they were never like to come 
 out of that place, their only way would be forth- 
 with to make an end of themselves, either with 
 
 15 Knife, Halter, or Poison ; For . why, said he, 
 should you chuse life, seeing it is attended with 
 so much bitterness? But they desired him to 
 let them go. With that he looked ugly upon 
 them, and rushing to them had doubtless made 
 
 20 an end of them himself, but that he fell into 
 one of his Fits, (for he sometimes in Sun-shine° 
 weather fell into Fits) and lost for a time the 
 use of his hand ; wherefore he withdrew, and left 
 them as before, to consider what to do. Then did 
 
 25 the Prisoners consult between themselves, whether 
 'twas best to take his counsel or no ; and thus 
 they began to discourse : 
 
 Chr. Brother, said CJiristian, what shall we 
 do ? The life that we now live is miserable : for 
 
 30 my part I know not whether is best, to live thus, 
 or to die out of hand ? My soul chuseth stran- 
 gling rather thari life, and the Grave is more 
 easy for me than this Dungeon. Shall we be 
 ruled by the Giant ? 
 
 On Friday, 
 Giant De- 
 spair coun- 
 sels them 
 to kill them- 
 selves. 
 
 The Giant 
 sometimes 
 has Fits. 
 
 Christian 
 crushed. 
 
 Job 7. 15. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 153 
 
 Hope. Indeed our present condition is dread- Hopeful 
 
 fill, and death would be far more welcome to me 
 than tlms for ever to abide ; but yet let us con- 
 sider, the Lord of the Country to which we are 
 
 5 going hath said, Thou shalt do no murder, no 
 not to another man's person ; much more then 
 are we forbidden to take his counsel to kill our- 
 selves. Besides, he that kills another can but 
 commit murder upon his body ; but for one to 
 
 Okill himself is to kill body and sour at once. 
 And moreover, my Brother, thou talkest of ease 
 in the Grave ; but hast tliou forgotten the Hell, 
 whither for certain the murderers go 1 For no 
 murderer hath eternal life, &c. And let us con- 
 
 .5 sider again, that all the Law is not in the hand 
 of Giant Despair. Others, so far as I can un- 
 derstand, have been taken by him as well as 
 we, and yet have escaped out of his hand. Who 
 knows but that God that made the world may 
 
 !0 cause that Giant Despair may die? or that at 
 some time or other he may forget to lock us in 1 
 or but he may in short time have another of 
 his Fits before us, and may lose the use of his 
 limbs? and if ever that should come to pass 
 
 !5 again, for my part I am resolved to pluck up 
 the heart of a man, and to try my utmost to get 
 from under his hand, I was a fool that I did 
 not try to do it before ; but however, my Brother, 
 let's be patient, and endure a while ; the time 
 
 50 may come that may give us a happy release ; but 
 let us not be our own murderers. With these 
 words Hopeful at present did moderate the mind 
 of his Brother ; so they continued together (in the 
 dark) that day, in their sad and doleful condition. 
 
 contjori 
 hhn. 
 
154 
 
 THE PILGRUrS PROGRESS 
 
 Well, • towards evening the Giant goes down 
 into the Dungeon again, to see if his Prisoners 
 had taken his counsel-; but when he came there 
 he found them alive, and truly, alive was all; 
 5 for now, what for want of Bread and Water, 
 and by reason of the Wounds they received 
 when he beat them, they could do little but 
 breathe : But, I say, he found them alive ; at 
 which he fell into a grievous rage, and told them 
 
 10 that seeing they had disobeyed his counsel, it 
 should be worse with them than if they had 
 never been born. 
 
 At this they trembled greatly, and I think that 
 Christian fell into a Swoon° ; but coming a little 
 
 15 to himself again, they renewed their discourse about 
 the Giant's counsel, and whether yet they had best 
 to take it or no. Now Christian again seemed to 
 be for doing it, but Hopeful made his second reply 
 as followeth : 
 
 20 Hope. My Brother, said he, remembrest thou 
 not how valiant thou hast been heretofore ? Aj)ol- 
 lyon could not crush thee, nor could all that thou 
 didst hear, or see, or feel in the Valley of the Shadoiv 
 of Death. What hardship, terror, and amazement 
 
 25 hast thou already gone through, and art thou now. 
 nothing but fear? Thou seest that I am in the 
 Dungeon with thee, a far weaker man by nature 
 than thou art ; also this Giant has wounded me as 
 well as thee, and hath also cut off the Bread and 
 
 30 Water from my mouth ; and with thee I mourn 
 without the light. But let's exercise a little more 
 patience ; remember how thou playedst the man at 
 Vanity Fair, and wast neither afraid of the Chain, 
 nor Cage, nor yet of bloody Death : wherefore let 
 
 Christian 
 still de- 
 jected. 
 
 Hopeful 
 
 comforts 
 him again, 
 by callinf/ 
 former 
 things to re- 
 membrance. 
 
rUE PILGRIM^ S PROGRESS 
 
 155 
 
 US (at least to avoid the shame, that becomes not 
 a Christian to be found in) bear up with patience 
 as well as we can. 
 
 Now night being come again, and the Giant and 
 Shis AVife being in bed, she asked him concerning 
 the Prisoners, and if they had taken his counsel : 
 To which he replied. They are sturdy Rogues, they 
 chuse rather to bear all hardship, than to make 
 away themselves. Then said she, Take them into 
 
 10 the Castle-yard to-morrow, and shew them the Bones 
 and Skulls of those that thou hast already dis- 
 patch'd, and make them believe, e're a week 
 comes to an end, thou also wilt tear them in 
 pieces, as thou hast done their fellows before 
 
 15 them. 
 
 So when the morning was come, the Giant goes 
 to them again, and takes them into the Castle-yard 
 and shews them as his Wife had bidden him. These, 
 said he, were Pilgrims as you are, once, and they 
 
 20 trespassed in my grounds, as you have done ; and 
 when I thought fit, I tore them in pieces, and so 
 within ten days I will do you. Go get you down to 
 your Den again ; and with that he beat them all the 
 way thither. They lay therefore all day on Satur- 
 
 25 day in a lamentable case, as before. Now when 
 night was come, and when Mrs. Diffidence and 
 her Husband the Giant were got to bed, they began 
 to renew their discourse of their Prisoners; and 
 withal the old Giant wondered, that he could neither 
 
 30 by his blows nor counsel bring them to an end. 
 And with that his Wife replied, I fear, said she, 
 that they live in hope that some will come to re- 
 lieve them, or that they have pick-locks° about 
 them, by the means of which "they hope to escape. 
 
 0?i Saturday 
 the Giant 
 threatned 
 that shortly 
 he ivould 
 pull thei)i in 
 pieces. 
 
156 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 And sayest thou so, my dear, said the Giant, I 
 will therefore search them in the morning. 
 
 Well on Saturday about midnight they began 
 to pray, and continued in Prayer till almost break 
 5 of day. 
 
 Now a little before it was day, good Christian,. 
 as one half amazed, brake out in this passionate 
 speech : What a fool, quoth he, am I, thus to lie 
 in a stinking Dungeon, ivhen I may as well walk 
 10 at lib,erty. I have a Key in my bosom called Prom- 
 ise, that will, I am persuaded, open any Lock in 
 
 Doubting Castle, 
 news 
 
 A Key in. 
 Christian '"s' 
 hosom callecH 
 
 Then said Hopeful, That's good promise 
 
 try. 
 
 good Brother pluck it out of thy bosom and opeyis any 
 
 Lock in 
 Doubting 
 
 15 Then Christian pulled it out of his bosom, and Castle. 
 began to try at the Dungeon door, ° whose bolt (as 
 he turned the Key) gave back, and the door flew 
 open with ease, and Christian and Hopeful both 
 came out. Then he went to the outward door 
 
 20 that leads into the Castle-yard, and with his Key 
 opened that door also. After he went to the iron 
 Gate, for that must be opened too, but that Lock 
 went damnable hard, yet the Key did open it. 
 Then they thrust open the Gate to make their 
 
 25 escape with speed, but that Gate as it opened made 
 such a creaking, that it waked Giant Despair, who 
 hastily rising to pursue his Prisoners, felt his limbs 
 to fail, for his Fits took him again, so that he could 
 by no means go after them. Then they went on, 
 
 30 and came to the King's High-way again, and so 
 
 were safe, because they were out of his Jurisdiction. 
 
 Now when they were gone over the Stile, they 
 
 began to contrive with themselves what they should 
 
 do at that Stile, to prevent those that should come 
 
THE PILGRIM^S PROGRESS 
 
 157 
 
 after, from falling into the hands of Giant Despair. 
 So they consented to erect there a Pillar,° and to A Pillar 
 engrave upon the side thereof this sentence, Over ^J^^^^texl by 
 tJiis Stile is the ivcuj to Doubting Castle, ivJiich is and^his^ 
 5 I'ejjt bi/ Giant Despair, tvho despiseth the King of fellow, 
 the Caelestial Country, and seeks to destroy his 
 holy Pilgrims. Many therefore that followed after, 
 read what was written, and escaped the danger. 
 This done, they sang as follows : 
 
 10 Out of the way we went, and then we found 
 
 What 'twas to tread upon forbidden ground ; 
 
 And let them that come after have a care, 
 
 Lest heedlessness makes them, as we, to fare : 
 
 Lest they for trespassing his prisoners are, 
 15 Whose Castle's Doubting, and whose name's Despair. 
 
 They went then till they carne to the Delectable 
 Mountains, which Mountains belong to the Lord 
 of that Hill of which we° have spoken before ; 
 so they went up to the Mountains, to behold the 
 
 20 Grardens and Orchards, the Vineyards and Foun- 
 tains of water ; where also they drank, and washed 
 themselves, and did freely eat of the Vineyards. 
 Now there was on the tops of these Mountains 
 Shepherds feeding their flocks, and they stood by 
 
 25 the High- way side. The Pilgrims therefore went 
 to them, and leaning upon their staves (as is com- 
 mon with weary Pilgrims, when they stand to talk 
 with any by the way) they asked. Whose Delecta- 
 ble Mountains are these? And whose he the 
 
 BO sheej) that feed upon them f 
 
 Shep. These mountains are ImmanueVs Land, 
 and they are within sight of his City ; and the 
 sheep also are his, and he laid down his life for 
 them. 
 
 The 
 
 Delectable 
 
 Mountains 
 
 They are 
 refreshed in 
 the Moun- 
 tains. 
 
 Talk with 
 the Shep- 
 herds. 
 
 John 10. 11. 
 
158 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Chr. Is this the way to the Coelestial City 1 
 jShep. You are just in your way. 
 Chr. How far is it thither ? 
 Shep. Too far for any but those that shall get 
 5 thither indeed. 
 
 Chr. Is the w^ay safe or dangerous ? 
 Shep. Safe for those for whom it is to be safe, 
 but transgressors shall fall therein. 
 
 Chr. Is there in this place any relief for Pil- 
 10 grims that are weary and faint in the way ? 
 
 Shep. The Lord of these Mountains hath given 
 us a charge not to he forgetful to entertain 
 strangers; therefore the good of the place is 
 before you. 
 15 I saw also in my Dream, that when the Shep- 
 herds perceived that they were way-faring men, 
 they also put questions to them, (to which they 
 made answer as in other places) as, Whence 
 came you 1 and, How got you into the way ? and, 
 20 By what means have you so persevered therein 1 
 For but few of them that begin to come hither 
 do shew their face on these Mountains. But 
 when the Shepherds heard their answers, being 
 pleased therewith, they looked very lovingly 
 25 upon them, and said, Welcome to the Delectable 
 Mountains. 
 
 The Shepherds, I say, whose names were 
 Knowledge, Experience, Watchful,° and Sincere, 
 took them by the hand, and had them to their 
 30 Tents, and made them partake of that which 
 was ready at present. They said moreover, We 
 would that ye should stay, here a while, to be 
 acquainted with us; and yet more to solace your- 
 selves with the good of these Delectable Moun- 
 
 Hos. 14. 9. 
 
 Heb. 13. 2. 
 
 The Shep- 
 herds ivel- 
 come them. 
 
 The names 
 of the Shep- 
 herds. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 159 
 
 Mountains Delectable they now ascend, 
 Where Shepherds be, which to them do commend 
 Alluring things, and things that Cautious are, 
 Pilgrims are steady kept by Faith and Fear ° 
 
160 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 tains. They then told them, that they were 
 content to stay ; and so they went to their rest 
 that night, because it was very late. 
 
 Then I saw in my Dream, that in the morn- 
 5irig the Shepherds called up Christian and 
 Hopeful to walk with them upon the Moun- 
 tains ; so they went forth with them, and walked 
 a while, having a pleasant prospect on every 
 side. Then said the Shepherds one to another, 
 10 Shall we shew these Pilgrims some wonders? They are 
 So when they had concluded to do it, they had *^';f '^''''" 
 them first to the top of a Hill called Error, The 
 which was very steep on the furthest side, and ^P^f^^Y" 
 bid them look down to the bottom. So Chris- J 
 I5tian and Hopeful lookt down, and saw at the 
 bottom several 'men dashed all to pieces by a 
 fall that they had from the top. Then said 
 Christian, What meaneth this ? The Shepherds 
 answered, Have you not heard of them that 
 20 were made to err, by harkening° to Hymeneus 2^Tim. 2. 17. 
 and Philetus, as concerning the Faith of the 
 Kesurrection of the Body 1 They answered. Yes. 
 Then said the Shepherds, Those that you see lie 
 dashed in pieces at the bottom of this Mountain 
 25 are they; and they have continued to this day 
 unburied (as you see) for an example to others to 
 take heed how they clamber too high, or how they 
 come too near the brink of this Mountain. 
 
 Then I saw that they had them to the top of 
 30 another Mountain, and the name of that is Cau- 
 tion, and bid them look afar off; which when MouM 
 they did, they perceived, as they thought, several ^^^ ' 
 men walking up and down among the Tombs 
 that were there; and they perceived that the 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 161 
 
 men were blind, because they stumbled sometimes 
 upon the Tombs, and because they could not get 
 out from among them. Then said Christian, 
 What means this? 
 5 The Shepherds then answered, Did you not 
 see a little below these Mountains a Stile, that 
 led into a Meadow, on the left hand of this way? 
 They answered, Yes. Then said the Shepherds 
 From that Stile there goes a path that leads 
 10 directly to Doubting Castle, which is kept by 
 Giant Despair; and these men (pointing to them 
 among the Tombs) came once on Pilgrimage 
 as you do now, even till they came to that same 
 btile; and because the right way was rough in 
 15 that place, they chose to go out of it into that 
 Meadow, and there were taken by Giant De- 
 spair, and cast into Doubting Gas tie ; where 
 after they had awhile been kept in the Dungeon' 
 he at last did put out their eyes, and led them 
 20 among those Tombs, where he has left them to 
 wander to this very day, that the saying of the 
 Wise Man might be fulfilled. He that ivandereth Prov n 16 
 out of the tca2j of understanding, shall remain ' ^ ' ' 
 
 m the congregation of the dead. Then Christian 
 25 and Hopeful looked upon one another, with 
 tears gushing out, but yet said nothing to the 
 Snepherds. 
 
 Then I saw in my Dream, that the Shepherds 
 had them to another place, in a bottom, where 
 30 was a door in the side of an Hill, and they opened 
 the door, and bid them look in. They looked 
 m therefore, and saw that within it was very 
 dark and smoaky ; they also thought that they 
 heard there a rumbling^ noise as of Fire, and a 
 
 M 
 
162 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 cry of some tormented, and that they smelt the 
 scent of Brimstone. Then said Christian, What 
 means this? The Shepherds told them, This is A by-way to 
 a by-way to Hell, a way that Hypocrites go m ^«^«- 
 5 at ; namely, snch as sell their Birth-right, with 
 Esau°; such as sell their Master, as Judas; 
 such as blaspheme the Gospel, with Alexa7ider; 
 and that lie and dissemble, with A7ianias and 
 Sapphira his Wife. Then said Hopeful to the 
 10 Shepherds, I perceive that these had on them, 
 even every one, a shew of Pilgrimage, as we 
 have now ; had they not 1 
 
 Shep. Yes, and held it a long time too. 
 Hope. How far might they go on Pilgrimage 
 15 in their day, since they notwithstanding were thus 
 miserably cast away ? 
 
 Shep. Some further, and some not so far as 
 these Mountains. Tir r. ^ 
 
 Then said the Pilgrims one to another. We haa 
 20 need to cry to the Strong for strength. 
 
 Shep. Ay, and you will have need to use it 
 when you have it too. 
 
 By this time the Pilgrims had a desire to go 
 forwards, and the Shepherds a desire they should ; 
 25 so they walked together towards the end of the 
 Mountains. Then said the Shepherds one to 
 another, Let us here shew to the Pilgrims the TheSh^p- 
 Gates of the Coelestial City, if they have skill to '^^^^^.^^ 
 look through our Perspective-Glass. The Pil- Glass. 
 30 grims then lovingly accepted the motion; so they 
 
 had them to the top of an high Hill, called Clear, The mil 
 and gave them their Glass to look. 
 
 Then they essayed to look, but the remem- 
 brance of that last thing that the Shepherds had 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 163 
 
 shewed them, made their hands shake, by means 
 of which impediment they could not look steadiiy 
 through the Glass ; yet they thought they saw 
 something like the Gate, and also some of the 
 5 Glory of the place. Then they went away and 
 sang this song, 
 
 B Thus by the Shepherds Secrets are reveal'd, 
 
 H Which from all other men are kept conceal' d : 
 
 !■ Come to the Shepherds then, if you would see 
 
 10 Things deep, things hid, and that mysterious be. 
 
 When they were about to depart, one of the 
 Shepherds gave them a Note of the way . An- 
 other of them bid them beware of the Flatterer. 
 The third bid them take heed that they sleep not 
 Won the Inchanted° Ground. And the fourth bid 
 them God-speed. So I awoke from my Dream. ° 
 
 And I slept, and Dreamed again* and saw the 
 same two Pilgrims going down the Mountains 
 along the High- way towards the City. Now a 
 20 little below these Mountains, on the left hand lieth 
 the Country of Conceit ; from which Country 
 there comes into the way in which the Pilgrims 
 walked, a little crooked Lane. Here therefore they 
 met with a very brisk Lad, that came out of that 
 25 Country ; and his name was Ignorance. So 
 Christian asked him From what parts he came, 
 and whither he ivas going f 
 
 Ignor. Sir, I was born in the Country that lieth 
 off there, a little on the left hand, and I am going 
 30 to the Coelestial City. 
 
 Chr. But how do you think to get in at the 
 Gate, for you may find some difficulty there 1 
 
 Ignor. As other good people do, said he. 
 
 The fruit of 
 servile fear. 
 
 A two-fold 
 
 Caution. 
 
 The Country 
 of Conceit, 
 out of which 
 came Igno- 
 rance. 
 
 Christian 
 and Igno- 
 rance have 
 some talk. 
 
 ^ 
 
164 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Chr. But what have you to shew at that Gate, 
 that may cause that the Gate should be opened 
 to you 1 
 
 Ignor. I know my Lord's will, and I have 
 
 5 been a good liver ; I pay every man his own ; I 
 Pray, Fast, pay Tithes, and give Alms, and have 
 left my Country for whither I am going. 
 
 Chr. But thou camest not in at the Wicket- 
 Gate that is at the head of this way ; thou camest 
 
 10 in hither through that same crooked Lane, and 
 therefore I fear, however thou mayest think of 
 thyself, when the reckoning day shall come, thou 
 wilt have laid to thy charge that thou art a Thief 
 and a Robber, instead of getting admittance into 
 
 15 the City. 
 
 Ignor. Gentlemen, ye be utter strangers to me, 
 I know you not ; be content to follow the Religion 
 of your country, and I will follow the Religion of 
 mine. I hope all will be well. And as for the 
 
 20 Gate that you talk of, all the world knows that 
 that is a great way off of our Country. I cannot 
 think that any man in all our parts doth so much 
 as know the way to it, nor need they matter 
 whether they do or no, since we have, as you see, 
 
 25 a fine pleasant Green Lane, that comes down from 
 our Country the next way into the way. 
 
 When Christian saw that the man was wise 
 in his own conceit, he said to Hopeful whisper- 
 ingly. There is more hoi^es of a fool than of him. 
 
 30 And said moreover. When he that is a fool ivalketh 
 by the luay, his ivisdom faileth him, and he saith 
 to every one that he is a fool. What, shall we 
 talk further with him, or outgo° him at present, and 
 so leave him to think of what he hath heard 
 
 The ground 
 of Igno- 
 rance's /iope. 
 
 He saith to 
 every one 
 that he is a 
 fool. 
 
 Prov. 26. 12. 
 Eccles. 10. 3. 
 
 How to 
 carry it to 
 a fool. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 already, and then stop again for him afterwards, 
 and see if by degrees we can do any good of him 1 
 Then said Hopeful, 
 
 Let Ignorance a httle while now muse 
 5 On what is said, and let him not refuse 
 Good Counsel to imbrace, lest he remain 
 Still ignorant of wiiat's the chiefest gain. 
 God saith, Those that no understanding have, 
 (Although he made them) them he will not save. 
 
 10 Hope. He further added, It is not good, I 
 think, to say all to him at once ; let us pass him 
 by, if you will, and talk to him anon, even as he 
 is able to bear it. 
 
 So they both went on, and Ignorance he° came 
 
 15 after. Now when they had passed him a little 
 
 way, they entered into a very dark Lane, where 
 
 they met a man whom seven Devils had bound 
 
 with seven strong cords, and were carrying of 
 
 him back to the Door that they saw on the side of 
 
 20 the Hill. Now good Christian began to tremble, 
 
 and so did Hopeful his Companion ; yet as the 
 
 Devils led away the man, Christian looked to see 
 
 if he knew him, and he thought it might be one 
 
 Turn-aimy that dwelt in the Town of Apostacy. 
 
 25 But he did not perfectly see his face, for he did 
 
 hang his head like a Thief that is found. But 
 
 being gone past. Hopeful looked after him, and 
 
 espied on his back a paper with this inscription, 
 
 Wayiton Professor and damnable Apostate. 
 
 30 Then said Christian to his fellow. Now I call 
 
 to remembrance that which was told me of a thing 
 
 that happened to a good man hereabout. The 
 
 name of the man was Little-faith, but a good 
 
 Christian 
 telleth his 
 Companion 
 a ^torii o^' 
 Little-faith. 
 
166 
 
 THE PILGBUfS PROGRESS 
 
 man, and he dwelt in the Town of Sincere. The 
 thing was this ; At the entering in of this pas- 
 sage, there comes down from Broad-way Gate, a 
 Lane called Dead Maii^s Lane ; so called because 
 5 of the Murders that are commonly done there ; 
 and this Little-faith going on Pilgrimage as we 
 do now, chanced to sit down there and slept. 
 Now there happened at that time, to come down 
 the Lane from Broad-way Gate, three sturdy 
 
 10 Rogues, and their names were Faint-heart, Mis- 
 trust, and Guilt, (three Brothers) and they espying 
 Little-fcLith where he was, came galloping up with 
 speed. Now the good man was just awaked from 
 his sleep, and was getting up to go on his Journey. 
 
 15 So they came up all to him, and with threatning 
 language bid him stand. At this Little-faith 
 lookt as white as a Clout, and had neither power 
 to fight nor fly. Then said Faiyit-heart, Deliver 
 thy Purse. But he making no haste to do it (for 
 
 20 he was loth to lose his Money) Mistrust ran up to 
 him, and thrusting his hand into his Pocket, 
 puU'd out thence a bag of Silver. Then he cried 
 out. Thieves, Thieves. With that Guilt with a 
 great Club that was in his hand, stmck Little-faith 
 
 25 on the head, and with that blow fell'd him flat to 
 the ground, where he lay bleeding as one that 
 would bleed to death. All this while the Thieves 
 stood by. But at last, they hearing that some were 
 upon the road, and fearing lest it should be one Great- 
 
 30 grace that dwells in the City of Good-confidence, 
 they betook themselves to their heels, and left this 
 good man to shift for himself. Now after a while 
 Little-faith came to himself, and getting up made 
 shift to scrabble° on his way. This was the story. 
 
 Broad-way 
 Gate. 
 
 Dead Mail' a 
 Lane. 
 
 Little-faith 
 
 robbed by 
 Faint-heart, 
 Mistrust, 
 and Guilt. 
 
 They got 
 away his 
 Silver, and 
 knockt him 
 down. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 167 
 
 Hope. But did they take from him all that 
 ever he had ? 
 
 Chr. No ; the place where his Jewels were they 
 never ransacked, so those he kept still ; but as I 
 5 was told, the good man was much afflicted for his 
 loss, for the Thieves got most of his spending 
 Money.° That which they got not (as I said) 
 were Jewels, also he had a little odd Money left, 
 but scarce enough to bring him to his Journey's 
 10 end ; nay, if I was not misinformed, he was forced 
 to beg as he went, to keep himself alive, for his 
 Jewels he might not sell. But beg, and do what 
 he could, he went (as we say) with many a hun- 
 gry belly the most part of the rest of the way. 
 15 Hope. But is it not a wonder they got not 
 from him his Certificate, by which he was to 
 receive his admittance at the Coelestial Gate 1 
 
 Chr. 'Tis a wonder but they got not that, 
 though they mist it not through any good cun- 
 20ning of his; for he being dismayed with their 
 coming upon him, had neither power nor skill to 
 hide anything ; so 'twas more by good Providence 
 than by his endeavour, that they mist of that 
 good thing. 
 25 Hope. But it must needs be a comfort to him 
 that they got not this Jewel from him. 
 
 Chr. It might have been great comfort to him, 
 had he used it as he should ; but they that told me 
 the story said that he made but little use of it all 
 30 the rest of the way, and that because of the dismay 
 that he had in their taking away his Money; 
 indeed he forgot it a great part of the rest of his 
 Journey ; and besides, when at any time it came 
 into his mind, and he began to be comforted there- 
 
 Little-faith 
 lost not his 
 best things. 
 
 1 Pet. 4. 18. 
 
 Little-faith 
 forced to beg 
 to his Jour- 
 ney's end. 
 
 He kept not 
 his best 
 things by 
 his own 
 cunning. 
 2 Tim. 1. 14. 
 
 2 Pet. 2. 9. 
 
168 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 with, then would fresh thoughts of his loss come 
 again upon him, and those thoughts would swallow 
 up all. 
 
 Hope. Alas poor man ! This could not but be 
 5 a great grief to him. 
 
 Chr. Grief ! ay, a giief indeed. Would it not 
 have been so to any of us, had we been used as he, 
 to be robbed, and wounded too, and that in a 
 strange place, as he was ? 'Tis a wonder he did 
 
 10 not die with grief, poor heart° ! I was told that 
 he scattered almost all the rest of the way with 
 nothing but doleful and bitter complaints ; telling 
 also to all that overtook him, or that he overtook 
 in the way as he went, where he was robbed, and 
 
 15 how ; who they were that did it, and what he lost ; 
 how he was wounded, and that he hardly escaped 
 with his life. 
 
 Hope. But 'tis a wonder that his necessity did 
 not put him upon selling or paiV7U7ig° some of his 
 
 20 Jewels that he might have wherewith to relieve 
 himself in his Journey. 
 
 Chr. Thou talkest like one upon whose head 
 is the Sheir to this very day ; for what should he 
 pawn them, or to whom should he sell them ? In 
 
 25 all that Country where he was robbed, his Jewels 
 were not accounted of; nor did he want that relief 
 which could from thence be administred to him. 
 Besides, had his Jewels been missing at the Gate 
 of the Coelestial City, he had (and that he knew 
 
 30 well enough) been excluded from an Inheritance 
 there ; and that would have been worse to him 
 than the appearance and villany of ten thousand 
 Thieves. 
 
 Hope. Why art thou so tart my Brother 1 
 
 He is pitied 
 by both. 
 
 Christian 
 snubbeth his 
 fellow for 
 unadvised 
 speaking. 
 
THE PILGPdM'S PROGRESS 
 
 169 
 
 A discourse 
 about Esau 
 and Little- 
 faith. 
 
 Esau loas 
 ruled by his 
 lusts. 
 
 Gen. 25. 32. 
 
 Esau sold his Birth-riglit, and that for a mess of Heb. 12. 16. 
 Pottage, and that Birth-right was his greatest 
 Jewel ; and if he, why miglit not Little-faith 
 do so too ? 
 
 5 Clir. Esau did sell his Birth-right indeed, and 
 so do many besides, and by so doing exclude them- 
 selves from the chief blessing, as also that caitiff ° 
 did ; but you must put a difference betwixt Esau 
 and Little-faith, and also betwixt their Estates. 
 
 10 Esau's Birth-right was typical, but Little-faith's 
 Jewels were not so : Esaii's belly was his god, 
 but Little-faith's belly was not so : Esau's want 
 lay in his fleshly appetite, Little-faith's did not so. 
 Besides, Esau could see no further than to the ful- 
 
 15 filling of his lusts : For I am at the point to die, 
 said he, and ivhat good ivill this Birth-right do me ? 
 But Little-faith, though it was his lot to have but 
 a little faith, was by his little faith kept from 
 such extravagancies, and made to see and prize his 
 
 20 Jewels more than to sell them, as Esau did his 
 Birth-right. You read not anywhere that Esau 
 had faith, no not so much as a little ; therefore no 
 marvel if where the flesh only bears sway (as it 
 will in that man where no faith is to resist) if he 
 
 25 sells his Birth-right, and his Soul and all, and that 
 to the Devil of Hell ; for it is with such, as it is 
 with the Ass, who in her occasions cannot he 
 turned away. When their minds are set upon 
 their lusts, they will have them whatever they cost. 
 
 30 But Little-faith was of another temper, liis mind 
 was on things Divine ; his livelihood was upon 
 things that were Spiritual, and from above ; there- 
 fore to what end should he that is of such a temper 
 sell his Jewels (had there been any that would 
 
 Esau never 
 had faith. 
 
 Jer. 2. 24. 
 
 Little-faith 
 
 could not 
 live upon 
 Esau's 
 Pottage. 
 
170 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 have bought them) to fill his mind with empty 
 things ? Will a man give a penny to fill his belly 
 with Hay? or can you persuade the Turtle-dove to 
 live upon Carrion like the Crow f° Though faith- 
 5 less ones can, for carnal Lusts, pawn or mortgage, 
 or sell what they have, and themselves outright to 
 boot°; yet they that ha ve/a?Y/i, saving fait\ ihowgh. 
 but a little of it, cannot do so. Here therefore 
 my Brother is thy mistake. 
 
 10 Hope. I acknowledge it ; but yet your severe 
 reflection had almost made me angry. 
 
 Ckr. Why, I did but compare thee to some of 
 the Birds that are of the brisker sort, who will run 
 to and fro in trodden paths, with the Shell upon 
 
 15 their heads ; but pass by that, and consider the 
 matter under debate, and all shall be well betwixt 
 thee and me. 
 
 Hope. But, Christian, these three fellows, I am 
 persuaded in my heart, are but a company of 
 
 20 Cowards ; would they have run else, think you, as 
 they did, at the noise of one that was coming on 
 the road 1 Why did not Little-faith pluck up a 
 greater heart? He might, methinks, have stood 
 one brush° with them, and have yielded when 
 
 25 there had been no remedy. 
 
 Chr. That they are Cowards, many have said, 
 but few have found it so in the time of Trial. As 
 for a great heart. Little-faith had none ; and I 
 perceive by thee, my Brother, hadst thou been the 
 
 30 man concerned, thou art but for a brush, and then 
 to yield. And verily since this is the height of thy 
 stomach, now they are at a distance from us, 
 should they appear to thee as they did to him, they 
 might put thee to second thoughts. 
 
 A compari- 
 son between 
 the Turtle- 
 dove and 
 the Crow. 
 
 Hopeful 
 
 No great 
 heart for 
 God, where 
 there is but 
 little faith. 
 
 We have 
 more cour- 
 age when 
 out, than 
 vihen we 
 are in. 
 
THE PILGRIM^ S PROGRESS 
 
 171 
 
 1 Pet. 5. 8. 
 
 tells his own 
 experience 
 in this case. 
 
 But consider again, they are but journeymen^ 
 Thieves ; they serve under the King of the bottom- 
 less Pit, who, if need be, will come in to their aid 
 himself, and his voice is as the roaring of a Lion. 
 5 1 myself have been engaged as this Little-faith 
 was, and I found it a terrible thing. These three 
 Villains set upon me, and I beginning like a Christian 
 Christian to resist, they gave but a call, and in 
 came their Master : I would, as the saying is, 
 
 10 have given my life for a penny; but that, as God 
 would have it, I was cloathed with Armour of 
 proof. Ay, and yet though I was so harnessed, I 
 found it hard work to quit myself like a man ; no 
 man can tell what in that Combat attends us, but 
 
 15 he that hath been in the Battle himself. 
 
 Hope. Well, but they ran, you see, when they 
 did but suppose that one Great-grace was in the 
 way. 
 
 Chr, True, they have often fled, both they and 
 
 20 their Master, when Great-grace hath but appeared ; 
 and no marvel, for he is the King^s Charapion. 
 But I tro you will put some difference between 
 Little-faith and the King^s Champion. All the 
 King's Subjects are not his Champions, nor can 
 
 25 they when tried do such feats of War as he. Is 
 it meet to think that a little child should handle 
 Goliah as David did ? Or that there should be 
 the strength of an Ox in a Wrenf Some are 
 strong, some are weak ; some have great faith, some 
 
 30 have little : this man was one of the weak, and 
 therefore he went to the walls. ° 
 
 Hope. I would it had been Great-grace, for 
 their sakes. 
 
 Chr. If it had been he, he might have had his 
 
 The King's 
 Champion. 
 
172 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 hands full ; for I must tell you, that though Great- 
 grace is excellent good at his weapons, and has, 
 and can, so long as he keeps them at Sword's point, 
 do well enough with them ; yet if they get within 
 
 5 him, even Faint-heart, Mistrust, or the other, it 
 shall go hard but they will throw up his heels. 
 And when a man is down, you know, what can 
 he do? 
 
 Whoso looks well upon Great-grace^s face, shall 
 
 10 see those scars and cuts there, that shall easily 
 give demonstration of what I say. Yea, once I 
 heard he should say,° (and that when he was in 
 the Combat) We despaired even of life. How 
 did these sturdy Rogues and their fellows make 
 
 15 David groan, mourn, and roar? Yea, Heman° 
 and Hezekiah too, though Champions in their 
 day, were forced to bestir them when by these 
 assaulted ; and yet notwithstanding they had their 
 Coats soundly brushed by them. Peter upon a 
 
 20 time would go try what he could do ; but though 
 some do say of him that he is the Prince of the 
 Apostles, they handled him so, that they made 
 him at last afraid of a sorry Girl. 
 
 Besides their King is at their whistle. He is 
 
 25 never out of hearing ; and if at any time they 
 be put to the worst, he if possible comes in to 
 help them ; and of him it is said. The Sivord of Levia- 
 him that layeth at him cannot hold the Spear, ^J^^^^^^g^, 
 the Dart, nor the Habergeon° : he esfeemeth Iron job 4i. 26.' 
 
 30 as straw, and Brass as rotten Wood. The 
 Ar7'oiv cannot make him fly ; Sling-stones are 
 turned with him into Stubble, Darts are counted 
 as Stubble: he laugheth at the shakiiig of a 
 Spear. What can a man do in this case ? 'Tis 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 173 
 
 lent mettle 
 that is in 
 Job's horse. 
 Job 39. 18-25. 
 
 true, if a man could at every turn have Joh^s 
 Horse, and had skill and couiage to ride him, he 
 might do notable things ; for his Neck is clothed The excel 
 with Thunder, he will not be afraid as the 
 5 Grasshopper, the glory of his Nostrils is ter- 
 rible, he paweth in the Valley, rejoiceth in his 
 strength, and goeth oat to meet the armed men. 
 He mocketh at fear, and is not affrighted, 
 neither turneth back from the Sicord. The 
 
 10 Quiver rattleth against him, the glittering Spear, 
 and the Shield. He swalloiveth the ground icith 
 fierceness and rage, neither believeth he that it 
 is the sound of the Trumpet. He saith among 
 the Trumpets, Ha, ha; and he smelleth the 
 
 15 Battle afar off] the thundrifig of the Captains, 
 and the Shoutings. 
 
 But for such footmen as thee and I are, let us 
 never desire to meet with an enemy, nor vaunt 
 as if we could do better, when we hear of others 
 
 20 that they have been foiled, nor be tickled at the 
 thoughts of our own manhood ; for such com- 
 monly come by the worst when tried. Witness 
 Peter, of whom I made mention before. He 
 would swagger, ay he would ; he would, as his 
 
 25 vain mind prompted him to say, do better, and 
 stand more for his Master than all men ; but who 
 so foiled and run down by these Villains as he 1 
 
 When therefore we hear that such Robberies are 
 done on the King's High-way, two things become 
 
 30 us to do : First, to go out harnessed and to be 
 sure to take a Shield with us ; for it was for want 
 of that, that he that laid so lustily at Leviathan 
 could not make him -yield ; for indeed if that be 
 wanting, he fears us not at all. Therefore he that 
 
174 l^E PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 had skill hath said, Above all take the Shield of Eph. 6. 16. 
 Faith, ivheretvith ye shall be able to quench all 
 the fiery darts of the ivicked. 
 
 Tis good also that we desire of the King a ' Tis good to 
 
 5 Convoy, yea that he will go with us himself. This ^^"^^ " ^*^^^" 
 made David rejoice when *in the Valley of the 
 Shadoiu of Death : and Moses was rather for Exod. 33. 15. 
 dying where he stood, than to go one step without 
 his God. my Brother, if he will but go along 
 
 10 with us, what need we be afraid of ten thousands Psal. 3. 5-8. 
 that shall set themselves against us ? But without ?^^^\^'^~^' 
 him, the proud helpers fall under the slain. 
 
 I for my part have been in the fray before now,, 
 and though (through the goodness of him that is 
 
 15 best) I am, as you see, alive ; yet I cannot boast 
 of my manhood. Glad shall I be, if I meet with 
 no more such brunts, though I fear we are not got 
 beyond all danger. However, since the Lion and 
 the Bear° have not as yet devoured me, I hope God 
 
 20 will also deliver us from the next uncircumcised 
 Philistine. Then sang Christian, 
 
 Poor Little-faith ! Hast been among the Thieves ? 
 Wast robb'd ? Remember this : Whoso believes 
 And gets more Faith, shall then a victor be 
 25 Over ten thousand, else scarce over three. 
 
 So they went on, and Ignorance followed. They 
 went then till they came at a place where they 
 saw a way put itself into their way, and seemed A way and 
 withal to lie as straight as the way which they ^ '^^V- 
 30 should go : and here they knew not which of the 
 two to take, for both seemed straight before them ; 
 therefore here they stood still to consider. And as 
 they were thinking about the way, behold a man 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 175 
 
 black of flesh, but covered with a very light Robe, 
 came to them, and asked them, Why they stood 
 there? They answered they were going to the 
 Coelestial City, but knew not which of these ways 
 5 to take. Follow me, said the man, it is thither 
 that I am going. So they followed him in the 
 way that but now came into the road, which by 
 degrees turned, and turned them so from the 
 City that they desired to go to, that in little time 
 
 10 their faces were turned away from it : yet they 
 followed him. But by-and-by, before they were 
 aware, he led them both within the compass of a 
 Net, in which they were both so entangled, that 
 they knew not what to do; and with that the 
 
 15 white Robe fell off the black man's back : then 
 they saw where they were. Wherefore there they 
 lay crying some time, for they could not get them- 
 selves out. 
 
 Chr. Then said Christian to his fellow, Now 
 
 20 do I see myself in an error. Did not the Shep- 
 herds bid us beware of the flatterers ? As is the 
 saying of the Wise man, so we have found it this 
 day, A man that flatter eth his Neighbour, spread- 
 eth a Net for his feet. 
 
 25 Hope. They also gave us a Note of direc- 
 tions about the way, for our more sure finding 
 thereof; but therein we have also forgotten to 
 read and have not kept ourselves from the paths 
 of the destroyer. Here David was wiser than we ; 
 
 30 for saith he, Concerning the ivorks of men, by 
 the word of thy lips I have kept me from the 
 paths of the destroyer. Thus they lay bewailing 
 themselves in the Net. At last they espied a 
 Shining One coming towards them with a Whip 
 
 The 
 
 Flatterer ■ 
 finds them. 
 
 Christian 
 and his fel- 
 low deluded. 
 
 They are 
 taken in a 
 Net. 
 
 They bewail 
 their Con- 
 ditions. 
 
 Prov. 29. 5. 
 
 Psal. 17. 4. 
 
j^jg THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 of small cord in his hand. When he was come AShiMng^ 
 to the place where they were, he asked tliem loff^emioith 
 whence they camel and what they did there ^ a Whip in 
 They told him that they were poor Pilgrims hishmid. 
 5 o-oing to Sion, but were led out of their way 
 by a black man, cloathed in white, who bid 
 us, said they, follow him, for he was going 
 thither too. Then said he with the Whip, It is 
 Flatterer a false Apostle, that hath transformed Prov. 29 5. 
 10 himself into an Angel of Light. So he rent the ^^^-^^ ^^ ' 
 Net and let the men out. Then said he to 13,14. 
 them. Follow me, that I may set you in your 
 way again: so he led them back to the way 
 which they had left to follow the Flatterer. 
 15 Then he asked them sayhig. Where did you lie They^e^^ 
 the last night? They said. With the Shepherds 'JZfctdof 
 upon the Delectable Mountains. He asked them /orgetful- 
 then If they had not of those Shepherds a ness. 
 Note of direcHon for the ivayf They answered, 
 20 Yes. But did you, said he, when you were 
 at a stand, pluck out and read your Note? I hey 
 answered. No. He asked them. Why? They 
 said they forgot. He asked moreover. It the 
 Shepherds did not bid them beware of the 
 25 Flatterer 9 They answered. Yes ; but we did 
 
 not imagine, said they, that this fine-spoken man ^^^^^^ 
 had been he. Rom. 10. 18. 
 
 Then I saw in my Dream, that he commanded 
 
 them to lie down; which f ^^ ^1^%, f ' ^^^ S^^.f-^ 
 30 chastised them sore, to teach them the good ^^,^t on their 
 way wherein they should walk; and as he roay 
 chastised them he said. As many as love, I ^^^^^^^'J: 
 rebuke and chasten ; he zealous therefore, ana 20, 27. 
 repent. This done, he bids them go on their Rev. 3. 19. 
 
THE PILGRIM^S PROGRESS 
 
 111 
 
 way, and take good heed to the other directions 
 of the Shepherds. So they thanked him for all 
 his kindness, and went softly along the right 
 way, singing. 
 
 10 
 
 Come hither, you that walk along the way, 
 See how the Pilgrims fare that go astray ; 
 They catched are in an intangling Net, 
 'Cause they good Counsel lightly did forget ; 
 'Tis true they rescu'd were, but yet you see 
 They're scourg'd to boot : Let this your caution be. 
 
 Now after a while, they perceived afar off 
 
 one coming softly and alone all along the 
 
 High-way to meet them. Then said Christian 
 
 to his fellow. Yonder is a man with his back 
 
 15 toward Sion, and he is coming to meet us. 
 
 Hope. I see him, let us take heed to our- 
 selves now, lest he should prove a Flatterer also. 
 So he drew nearer and nearer, and at last came 
 up unto them. His name was Atheist^ and he 
 20 asked them whither they were going ? 
 
 Chr. We are going to the Mount Sion. 
 
 Then Atheist fell into a very great Laughter. 
 
 Chr. What is the meaning of your Laughter ? 
 
 Atheist. I laugh to see what ignorant persons 
 25 you are, to take upon you so tedious a Journey, 
 and yet are like to have nothing but your travel 
 for your pains. 
 
 Chr. Why man ? Do you think we shall not 
 be received 1 
 30 Atheist. Received ! There is no such place as 
 you dream of in all this World. 
 
 Chr. But there is in the World to come. 
 
 Atheist. When I was at home in mine own 
 
 The Atheist 
 meets them. 
 
 He Laughs 
 at them. 
 
 They reason 
 together. 
 
178 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Country, I heard as you now affirm, and from 
 that hearing went out to see, and have been 
 seeking this City this twenty years ; but find 
 no more of it than I did the first day I set 
 5 out. 
 
 Clir. We have both heard and believe that 
 there is such a place to be found. 
 
 Atheist. Had not I when at home believed, I 
 had not come thus far to seek ; but finding none, 
 
 10 (and yet I should, had there been such a place to 
 be found, for I have gone to seek it further than 
 you) I am going back again, and will seek to re- 
 fresh myself with the things that I then cast away, 
 for hopes of that which I now see is not. 
 
 15 Chr. Then said Christiayi to Hopeful his 
 fellow. Is it true which this man hath said? 
 
 Hope. Take heed, he is one of the Flatterers; 
 remember what it hath cost us once already for 
 our barkening to such kind of fellows. What ! 
 
 20 no Mount Sion I Did we not see from the Delec- 
 table Mountains the Gate of the City? Also, are 
 we not now to walk by Faith ? Let us go on, said 
 Hopeful, lest the man with the Whip overtakes us 
 again. You should have taught me that lesson, 
 
 25 which I will round you in the ears withal : Cease, 
 my Son, to hear the instruction that causeth to 
 err from the ivords of knoivledge. I say my 
 Brother, cease to hear him, and let us believe to 
 the saving of the Soul. 
 
 30 Chr. My Brother, I did not put the question 
 to thee for that I doubted of the Truth of our 
 belief myself, but to prove thee, and to fetch from 
 thee a fruit of the honesty of thy heart. As for 
 this man, I know that he is blinded by the god of 
 
 Jer. 22. 12. 
 Eccles. 10. 
 15. 
 
 The Atheist 
 takes up his 
 content in 
 this World. 
 
 Christian 
 proveth his 
 Brother. 
 
 Hopeful's 
 
 gracious 
 
 answer. 
 
 2 Cor. 5. 7. 
 
 A remem- 
 brance of 
 former 
 chastise- 
 ments is a7i 
 help against 
 present 
 temptations. 
 Prov. 19. 27. 
 Heb. 10. 39. 
 
 A fruit of 
 
 an honest 
 
 heart. 
 
 1 John 2. 21. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 179 
 
 • this World. Let thee and 1° go on, knowing that 
 , we have behef of the Truth, and no lie is of the 
 ^ Truth. 
 
 " Hope. Now do I rejoice in hope of the glory of 
 5 God. So they turned away from the man ; and he 
 laughing at them went his way. 
 
 I saw then in my Dream, that they went till Theij are 
 they came into a certain Country, whose air ^£^y ^^^^ 
 naturally tended to make one drowsy, if he Ground. 
 10 came a stranger into it. And here Hopeful 
 
 began to be very dull and heavy of sleep; Hopeful 
 wherefore he said unto Christian, I do now begins to be 
 begin to grow so drowsy that I can scarcely ^'^^^^^• 
 hold up mine eyes, let us lie down here and 
 15 take one nap. 
 
 Ghr. By no means, said the other, lest sleeping, Christian 
 we never awake more. keeps him 
 
 Hope. Why my Brother? Sleep is sweet to ^^ ' 
 the labouring man; we may be refreshed if we 
 20 take a nap. 
 
 Ch7'. Do you not remember that one of the 
 Shepherds bid us beware of the Inchanted 
 Ground? He meant by that, that we should 
 beware of sleeping ; wherefore let us not sleep i Thess. 5. 6. 
 25 as do others, but let us watch and be sober. 
 
 Hope. I acknowledge myself in a fault, and He is 
 had I been here alone I had by sleeping run thankful. 
 the danger of death. I see it is true that the 
 Wise man saith. Two are better than one. Eccles. 4. 9. 
 30 Hitherto hath thy company been my mercy, 
 
 and thou shalt have a good reward for thy to prevent 
 labour. drowsiness 
 
 Now then, said Christian, to prevent drowsi- ^^^^^/^f' ^^ 
 ness in this place, let us fall into good discourse, 'course. 
 
180 
 
 THE PILGRUrS PROGRESS 
 
 Hope. With all my heart, said the other. 
 Chr. Where shall we begin 1 
 Hope. Where God began with us. But 
 you begin, if you please. 
 5 Chr. I will sing you first this song : 
 
 do Good 
 disconrse 
 prevents 
 drowsiness. 
 
 10 
 
 When Saints do sleepy grow, let them come hither, The Dream^ 
 And hear how these two Pilgrims talk together : ers' Note. 
 
 Yea, let them learn of them, in any wise, 
 Thus to keep ope° their drowsy slumbring eyes. 
 Saints' fellowship, if it be managed well, 
 Keeps them awake, and that in spite of Hell. 
 
 Chr. Then Christian began and said, I will 
 ask you a question : How came you to think at 
 first of doing as you do now? 
 15 Hope. Do you mean, how came I at first to 
 look after the good of my soul"? 
 Chr. Yes, that is my meaning. 
 Hope. I continued a great while in the delight 
 of those things which were seen and sold at our 
 20 Fair ; things which I believe now would have (had 
 I continued in them still) drowned me in perdition 
 and destruction. 
 
 Chr. What things were they? 
 
 Hope. All the Treasures and Riches of the 
 
 125 World. Also I delighted much in Rioting, 
 
 Revelling, Drinking, Swearing, Lying, Unclean- 
 
 ness, Sabbath-breaking, and what not, that 
 
 tended to destroy the Soul. But I found at 
 
 last, by hearing and considering of things that 
 
 scare Divine, which indeed I heard of yon, as also 
 
 of beloved Faithful, that was put to death for 
 
 his faith and good living in Vanity Fair, That 
 
 the end of these things is death. And that for 
 
 Theij begin 
 at the begitir- 
 nlng of their 
 conversion. 
 
 Hopeful's 
 life before 
 conversion. 
 
 I 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 181 
 
 these things' sake the wrath of God cometh upon 
 the children of disobedience. 
 
 Chr. And did you presently fall under the 
 power of this conviction? 
 
 5 Hope. No, I was not willing presently to know 
 the evil of sin, nor the damnation that follows upon 
 the commission of it ; but endeavoured, when my 
 mind at first began to be shaken with the Word, 
 to shut mine eyes against the light thereof. 
 
 10 Ckr. But what was the cause of your carrying 
 of it thus to the first workings of God's blessed 
 Spirit upon you? 
 
 Hope. The causes were, 1. I was ignorant 
 that this was the work of God upon me. I 
 
 15 never thought that by awaknings for sin God 
 at first begins the conversion of a sinner. 2. Sin 
 was yet very sweet to my flesh, and I was loth 
 to leave it. 3. I could not tell how to part 
 with mine old Companions, their presence and 
 
 20 actions were so desirable unto me. 4. The 
 hours in which convictions were upon me, were 
 such troublesome and such heart-affrighting hours, 
 that I could not bear, no not so much as the 
 remembrance of them upon my heart. 
 
 25 Ckr. Then as it seems, sometimes you got rid 
 of your trouble. 
 
 Hope. Yes verily, but it would come into my 
 mind again, and then I should be as bad, nay worse, 
 than I was before. 
 
 30 Chr. Why, what was it that brought your sins 
 to mind again 1 
 
 Hope. Many things ; as, 
 1. If I did but meet a good man in the 
 Streets; or, 
 
 Rom. 6. 
 21-23. 
 Ephes. 5. 6. 
 
 Hopeful at 
 
 fii'st shuts 
 his eyes 
 against the 
 light. 
 
 Reasons of 
 his resisting 
 of light. 
 
 When he 
 had lost his 
 sense of 
 sin, ivhat 
 brought it 
 again. 
 
182 
 
 THE PILGRIM^S PROGRESS 
 
 2. If I have heard any read in the Bible ; or, 
 
 3. If mine Head did begin to ake ; or, 
 
 4. If I were told that some of my Neighbours 
 were sick ; or, 
 
 5 5. If I heard the Bell toll for some that were 
 dead; or, 
 
 6. If I thought of Dying myself ; or, 
 
 7. If I heard that sudden Death happened to 
 others ; 
 
 10 8. But especially, when I thought of myself, 
 that I must quickly come to Judgment. 
 
 Ch7\ And could you at any time with ease get 
 off the guilt of sin, when by any of these ways it 
 came upon you ? 
 15 Hope. No, not latterly, for then they got faster 
 hold of my conscience ; and then, if I did but think 
 of going back to sin, (though my mind was turned 
 against it) it would be double torment to me. 
 
 Ch7\ And how did you do then ? 
 20 Hope. I thought I must endeavour to mend my 
 life ; for else, thought I, I am sure to be damned. 
 
 Chr. And did you endeavour to mend? 
 
 Hope. Yes, and fled from not only my sins, but 
 sinful Company too ; and betook me to religious 
 25 duties, as Praying, Reading, Weeping for Sin, speak- 
 ing Truth to my Neighbours, &c. These things 
 did I, with many others, too much here to relate. 
 
 Chr. And did you think yourself well then ? 
 
 Hope. Yes, for a while; but at the last my 
 30 trouble came tumbling upon me again, and that 
 over the neck of all my reformations. 
 
 Chr. How came that about, since you were now 
 reformed 1 
 
 Hope. There were several things brought it 
 
 When he 
 could 110 
 longer shake 
 off his guilt 
 by sinful 
 courses, then 
 he endeav- 
 ours to 
 mend. 
 
 Then he 
 thought 
 himself well. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 183 
 
 upon me, especially such sayings as these : All our 
 righteousnesses are as filthy rags. By the ivorks 
 of the Law no man shall he justified. When 
 you have done all things, say. We are unprofit- 
 
 5 able : with many more such like. From whence 
 I began to reason with myself thus : If all my 
 righteousnesses are filthy rags, if by the deeds of 
 the Law, no man can be justified ; and if, when we 
 have done all, we are yet unprofitable, then 'tis but 
 
 10 a folly to think of Heaven by the Law. I further 
 thought thus: If a man runs an 1001.° into the 
 Shop-keeper's debt, and after that shall pay for all 
 that he shall fetch ; yet his old debt stands still in 
 
 ' the Book uncrossed, for the which the Shop-keeper 
 
 15 may sue him and cast him into Prison till he shall 
 pay the debt. 
 
 Chr. Well, and how did you apply this to your- 
 self? 
 
 Hope. Why, I thought thus with myself: I 
 
 20 have by my sins run a great way into God's Book, 
 and that my now reforming will not pay ofi" that 
 score ; therefore I should think still under all my 
 present amendments. But how shall I be freed from 
 that damnation that I have brought myself in dan- 
 
 25 ger of by my former transgressions ? 
 
 Chr. A very good application : but pray go 
 on. 
 
 Hope. Another thing that hath troubled me, 
 even since my late amendments, is, that if I look 
 
 30 narrowly into the best of what I do now, I still see 
 sin, new sin, mixing itself with the best of that 
 I do ; so that now I am forced to conclude, that 
 notwithstanding my former fond conceits of myself 
 and duties, I have committed sin enough in one 
 
 Reforma- 
 tion at last 
 could not 
 help, and 
 why. 
 isa. G4. 6. 
 Gal. 2. 16. 
 Luke 17 
 
 10. 
 
 His being 
 a debtor by 
 the Law 
 troubled 
 him. 
 
 His espying 
 bad things 
 in his best 
 duties 
 troubled 
 him. 
 
184 
 
 THE PILGBUrS PROGRESS 
 
 duty° to send me to Hell, though my former life 
 had been faultless. 
 
 Chr. And what did you do then ? 
 Hope. Do ! I could not tell what to do, till I 
 5 brake my mind to Faithful^ for he and I were well 
 acquainted. And he told me, that unless I could 
 obtain the righteousness of a man that never had 
 sinned, neither mine own, nor all the righteousness 
 of the world could save me. 
 10 Chr. And did you think he spake true ? 
 
 Hope. Had he told me so when I was pleased 
 and satisfied with mine own amendments, I had 
 called him Fool for his pains : but now, since I see 
 mine own infirmity, and the sin that cleaves to my 
 15 best performance, I have been forced to be of his 
 opinion. 
 
 Chr. But did you think, when at first he sug- 
 gested it to you, that there was such a man to be 
 found, of whom it might justly be said, That he 
 20 never committed sin ? 
 
 Hope. I must confess the words at first sounded 
 strangely ; but after a little more talk and company 
 Mdth him, I had full conviction about it. 
 
 Chr. And did you ask him what man this was, 
 ii5 and how you must be justified by him ? 
 
 Hope. Yes, and he told me that it was the Lord 
 Jesus, that dwelleth on the right hand of the Most 
 High. And thus, said he, you must be justified by 
 him, even by trusting to what he hath done by him- 
 30 self in the days of his flesh, and suftered when he 
 did hang on the Tree. I asked him further. How 
 that man's righteousness could be of that efficacy 
 to justify another before God 1 And he told me 
 he was the mighty God, and did what he did, and 
 
 This made 
 him break 
 his mind to 
 Faithful, 
 who told him 
 the 10 ay to be 
 saved. 
 
 At which he 
 started at 
 present. 
 
 Heb. 10. 
 Rom. 4. 
 Col. 1. 
 1 Pet. 1. 
 
 A m,ore 
 particular 
 discovery of 
 the way to 
 be saved. 
 
THE pilgrim's PROGRESS 
 
 185 
 
 died the death also, not for himself, but for me ; to 
 whom his doings, and the worthiness of them 
 should be imputed, if I believed on him. 
 Chr. And what did you do then ? 
 5 Hope. I made my objections against my believ- 
 ing, for that I thought he was not willing to save 
 me. 
 
 Chr. And what said Faithful to you then? 
 Hope. He bid me go to him and see : then I 
 
 10 said it was presumption : but he said. No, for I 
 was invited to come. Then he gave me a Book of 
 Jesus his inditing, ° to encourage me the more 
 freely to come ; and he said concerning that Book, 
 that every jot and tittle thereof stood firmer than 
 
 15 Heaven and Earth. Then I asked him. What I 
 must do when I came? and he told me, I must 
 entreat upon my knees, with all my heart and soul, 
 the Father to reveal him to me. Then I asked him 
 farther. How I must make my supplication to him ? 
 
 20 And he said. Go, and thou shalt find him upon a 
 mercy-seat, where he sits all the year long, to give 
 pardon and forgiveness to them that come. I told 
 him that I knew not what to say when I came. 
 And he bid me say to this effect : God be mercifal 
 
 25 to me a sinner, and make me to know and be- 
 lieve in Jesus Christ ; for I see that if his right- 
 eousness had not been, or I have not faith in that 
 righteousness, I am utterly cast away : Lor^d, I 
 have heard that thou art a merciful God, and, hast 
 
 30 ordained that thy Son Jesus Christ should, be the 
 Saviour of the ivorld; and moreover, that thou 
 art willing to bestow him upon such a poor sinner 
 as I am, {and I am a sinner indeed) Lord, take 
 therefore this opportunity, and magnify thy grace 
 
 He doubts of 
 acceptation. 
 
 Matt. 11. 28. 
 
 He is better 
 instructed. 
 
 Matt. 24. 35. 
 
 Psal. 95. 6. 
 Dan. 6. 10. 
 Jer. 29. 
 12. 13. 
 
 He is bid to 
 pray. 
 
 Exod. 25. 22. 
 Lev. 16. 2. 
 Num. 7. 89. 
 Heb. 4. 16. 
 
186 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 in the Salvation of my soul, through thy Son 
 Jesus Christ. Amen. 
 
 Chr. And did you do as you were bidden 1 
 Hope. Yes, over and over and over. 
 5 Chr. And did the Father reveal his Son to 
 you? 
 
 Hope. Not at the first, nor second, nor third, 
 nor fourth, nor fifth, no nor at the sixth time 
 neither. 
 10 Chr. What did you do then ? 
 
 Hope. What ! why, 1 could not tell what to do. 
 Chr. Had you not thoughts of leaving off 
 praying ? 
 
 Hope. Yes, an hundred times, twice told. 
 15 Chr. And what was the reason you did not 1 
 Hope. I beUeved that that was true which had 
 been told me, to wit, that without the righteous- 
 ness of this Christ all the world could not save me ; 
 and therefore thought 1 with myself. If I leave off, 
 20 I die, and I can but die at the Throne of Grace. 
 And withal, this came into my mind. If it tarry, 
 wait for it, because it ivill surely come, it will not 
 tarry. So I continued praying until the Father 
 shewed me his Son. 
 25 Chr. And how was he revealed unto you? 
 
 Hope. I did not see him with my bodily eyes, 
 but with the eyes of mine understanding ; and thus 
 it was : One day I was very sad, I think sadder 
 than at any one time in my life, and this sadness 
 30 was through a fresh sight of the greatness and vile- 
 ness of my sins : and as I was then looking for 
 nothing but Hell, and the everlasting damnation 
 of my Soul, suddenly, as I thought, I saw the 
 Lord Jesus look down from Heaven upon me, and 
 
 He prays. 
 
 He thought 
 
 to leave off 
 praying. 
 
 He durst not 
 leave off" 
 praying, 
 and why. 
 
 Hab. 2. 3. 
 
 Christ is 
 revealed to 
 him, and 
 hoio. 
 Eph. 1. 
 18, 19. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 187 
 
 saying, Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and Acts 16. 31. 
 thou shalt be saved. 
 
 But I replied, Lord, I am a great, a very great 
 sinner. And he answered My grace is sufficient 2 Cor. 12. 9. 
 5 for thee° Then I said. But Lord, what is believ- 
 ing 1 And then I saw from that saying, He that 
 cometh to me shall never hunger, and, he that be- John 6. 35. 
 lieveth on me shall never thirst, that believing and 
 coming was all one ; and that he that came, that 
 
 10 is, ran out in his heart and affections after salva- 
 tion by Christ, he indeed believed in Christ. Then 
 the water stood in mine eyes, and I asked further, 
 But Lord, may such a great sinner as I am be in- 
 deed accepted of thee, and be saved by thee? 
 
 15 And I heard him say. And him that cometh to chap. 6. 37. 
 me, I ivill in no wise cast out. Then I said. But 
 how, Lord, must I consider of thee in my coming 
 to thee, that my faith may be placed aright upon 
 thee ? Then he said, Christ Jesus came into the l Tim. 1. 15. 
 
 20 TForZd to save sinners. He is the end of the f^^- ^^' ^^ 
 Law for righteousness to every one that believes. Rev. 1.5. 
 He died for our sins, and rose again for our 
 justification : He loved us and washed us from 
 our sins in his own blood. He is the Mediator 
 
 25 between God and us. He ever liveth to make Heb. 7. 25. 
 intercession for us. From all which I gathered, 
 that I must look for Righteousness in his Person, 
 and for Satisfaction for my Sins by his Blood; 
 that what he did in obedience to his Father's 
 
 30 Law, and in submitting to the penalty thereof, 
 was not for himself, but for him that will accept 
 it for his Salvation, and be thankful. And 
 now was my heart full of joy, mine eyes full of 
 tears, and mine affections running over with 
 
188 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 love to the Name, People, and Ways of Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 Chr. This was a revelation of Christ to your 
 soul indeed ; but tell me particularly what effect 
 5 this had upon your spirit. 
 
 Hope. It made me see that all the World, not- 
 withstanding all the righteousness thereof, is in a 
 state of condemnation. It made me see that God 
 the Father, though he be just, can justly justify 
 10 the coming sinner. It made me greatly ashamed 
 of the vileness of my former life, and confounded 
 me with the sense of mine own ignorance; for 
 there never came thought into mine heart before now, 
 that shewed me so the beauty of Jesus Christ. It 
 15 made me love a holy life, and long to do something 
 for the Honour and Glory of the Name of the 
 Lord Jesus ; yea, I thought that had I now a 
 thousand gallons of blood in my body, I could 
 spill it all for the sake of the Lord Jesus. 
 20 I saw then in my Dream that Hopeful looked 
 back and saw Ignorance, Avhom they had left be- 
 hind, coming after. Look, said he to Christian^ 
 how far yonder youngster loitereth behind. 
 
 Chr. Ay, ay, I see him ; he careth not for our 
 25 company. 
 
 Hop)e. But I tro it would not have hurt him, 
 had he kept pace with us hitherto. 
 
 Chr. That's true, but I warrant you he thinketh 
 otherwise. 
 30 Hope. That I think he doth, but however let 
 us tarry for him. So they did. 
 
 Then Christian said to him. Come away man, 
 why do you stay so behind? 
 
 Ignor. I take my pleasure in walking alone. 
 
 Young Igno- 
 rance comes 
 up again. 
 Their talk. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGBESS 
 
 189 
 
 Ignorance's 
 
 hope, and 
 the ground 
 of it. 
 
 even more a great deal than in Company, unless I 
 like it the better. 
 
 Then said Christian to Hopeful (but softly) 
 Did 1 not tell you he cared not for our company ? 
 5 But however, said he, come up, and let us talk 
 away the time in this solitary place. Then direct- 
 ing his speech to Ignorance, he said, Come, how 
 do you? How stands it between God and your 
 Soul now ? 
 10 Ignor. I hope well; for I am always full of 
 good motions, that come into my mind to comfort 
 me as I walk. 
 
 Chr. What good motions? pray tell us. 
 
 Ignor. Why, I think of Cod and Heaven. 
 15 Chr. So do the Devils and damned Souls. 
 
 Ignor. But I think of them and desire them. 
 
 Chr. So do many that are never like to come Prov. 13. 4. 
 there. The Soul of the Sluggard desires, and 
 hath nothing. 
 20 Ignor. But I think of them, and leave all for 
 them. 
 
 Chr. That I doubt, for leaving of all is an hard 
 matter, yea a harder matter than many are aware 
 of. But why, or by what, art thou persuaded 
 25 that thou hast left all for Cod and Heaven ? 
 
 Ignor. My heart tells me so. 
 
 Chr. The wise man says, He that trusts his Prov. 28. 26 
 oivn heart is a fool. 
 
 Ignor. This is spoken of an evil heart, but 
 30 mine is a good one. 
 
 Chr. But how dost thou prove that? 
 
 Ignor. It comforts me in hopes of Heaven. 
 
 Chr. That may be through its deceitfulness, 
 for a man's heart may minister comfort to him 
 
190 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 in the hopes of that thing for which he yet has 
 no ground to hope. 
 
 Ignor. But my heart and life agree together, 
 and therefore my hope is well grounded. 
 5 Chr. Who told thee that thy heart and life 
 agree together? 
 
 Iqnor. My heart tells me so. 
 Chr. Ask my fellow if I be a Thief ° ! Thy 
 heart tells thee so ! Except the Word of God 
 lObeareth witness in this matter, other testimony 
 is of no value. 
 
 Ignor. But is it not a good heart that has 
 good thoughts'? and is not that a good life that 
 is according to God's Commandments? 
 15 Chr. Yes, that is a good heart that hath good 
 thoughts, and that is a good life that is accord- 
 ing to God's Commandments ; but it is one thing 
 indeed to have these, and another thing only to 
 think so. 
 20 Ignor. Pray, what count you good thoughts, 
 and' a life according to God's Commandments ? 
 
 Chr. There are good thoughts of divers kinds, 
 some respecting ourselves, some God, some Christ, 
 and some other things. 
 25 Ignor. What be good thoughts respecting ^^^«^ «^« 
 
 ourselves 1 -, ^ /^ i thoughts. 
 
 Chr. Such as agi^ee with the Word of God. 
 Ignor. When do our thoughts of ourselves 
 agree with the word of God? 
 30 Chr. When we pass the same Judgment upon 
 ourselves which the Word passes : to explain my- 
 self, the Word of God saith of persons in a natural 
 condition. There is none righteous, there is none Rom. 3. 
 that doth good. It saith also, That every imagi- Gen. 6. 5. 
 
THE PILGRIM^S PROGRESS 191 
 
 nation of the heart of man is only evil, and that 
 continually. And again, The imagination of 
 man^s heart is evil from his youth. Now then, 
 when we think thus of ourselves, having sense 
 5 thereof, then are our thoughts good ones, because 
 according to the Word of God. 
 
 Ignor. I will never believe that my heart is 
 thus bad. 
 
 Chr. Therefore thou never hadst one good 
 10 thought concerning thyself in thy life. But let 
 me go on : As the Word passeth a Judgment 
 upon our Heart, so it passeth a Judgment upon 
 our Ways; and when our thoughts" of our Hearts 
 and Ways agree with the Judgment which the 
 15 Word giveth of both, then are both good, because 
 agreeing thereto. 
 
 Ignor. Make out your meaning. 
 Chr. Why, the Word of God saith that man's 
 ways are crooked ways, not good, but perverse. Psal. 125. 5. 
 20 It saith they are naturally out of the good way, P^ov. 2. 15. 
 that they have not known it. Now when a man 
 thus thinketh of his ways, I say, when he doth 
 sensibly, and with heart-humiliation thus think, 
 then hath he good thoughts of his own ways, be- 
 25 cause his thoughts now agree with the Judgment 
 of the Word of God. 
 
 Ignor. What are good thoughts concerning 
 God? 
 
 Chr. Even as I have said concerning ourselves, 
 30 when our thoughts of God do agree with what 
 the Word saith of him ; and that is, when we 
 think of his Being and Attributes as the Word 
 hath taught, of which I cannot now discourse at 
 large : but to speak of him with reference to us. 
 
192 THE PILGRIM'S PROGBESS 
 
 then we have right thoughts of God, when we 
 think that he knows us better than we know our- 
 selves, and can see sin in us wiien and where we 
 can see none in ourselves ; when we think he knows 
 5 oar inmost thoughts, and that our heart with all 
 its depths is always open unto his eyes ; also when 
 we think that all our Righteousness stinks in his 
 nostrils, and that therefore he cannot abide to see 
 us stand before him in any confidence, even in all 
 10 our best performances. 
 
 Igrior. Do you think that I am such a fool 
 as to think God can see no further than I? 
 or that I would come to God in the best of my 
 performances ? 
 15 Chr. Why, how dost thou think in this 
 matter ? 
 
 Ignor. Why, to be short, I think I must be- 
 lieve in Christ for Justification. 
 
 Ch7\ How ! think thou must believe in Christ, 
 20 when thou seest not thy need of him ! Thou neither 
 seest thy original or actual infirmities ; but hast 
 such an opinion of thyself, and of what thou doest, 
 as plainly renders thee to be one that did never see 
 a necessity of Christ's personal righteousness to jus- 
 25 tify thee before God. How then dost thou say, I 
 believe in Christ ? 
 
 Ignor. I believe well enough for all that. 
 Chr. How dost thou believe 1 
 
 Ignor. I believe that Christ died for sinners, The faith of 
 30 and that I shall be justified before God from the Ignorance, 
 curse, through his gracious acceptance of my obedi- 
 ence to his Law. Or thus, Christ makes my Duties 
 that are religious, acceptable to his Father by virtue 
 of his Merits ; and so shall I be justified. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 193 
 
 CliT. Let me give an answer to this Confession 
 of thy Faith. 
 
 1. Thou believest with a fantastical Faith, for 
 this Faith is nowhere described in the Word. 
 5 2. Thou beUevest with a false Faith, because it 
 taketli Justification from the personal righteousness 
 of Christ, and applies it to thy own. 
 
 3. This Faith malveth not Christ a Justifier of 
 thy person, but of thy actions ; and of thy person 
 
 10 for thy actions' sake, which is false. 
 
 4. Therefore this Faith is deceitful, even such 
 as will leave thee under wrath in the day of God 
 Almighty ; for true Justifying Faith puts the soul 
 (as sensible of its lost condition by the Law) upon 
 
 15 flying for refuge unto Christ's righteousness, (which 
 righteousness of his is not an act of grace, by which 
 he maketh for Justification thy obedience accepted 
 with God ; but his personal obedience to the Law, 
 in doing and suff'ering for us what that required at 
 
 20 our hands.) This righteousness, I say, true Faith 
 accepteth ; under the skirt of which the soul be- 
 ing shrouded, and by it presented as spotless before 
 God, it is accepted, and acquit° from condemnation. 
 Ignor. What ! would you have us trust to what 
 
 25 Christ in his own person has done without us? 
 This conceit would loosen the reins of our lust, and 
 tolerate us to live as we list.'' For what matter 
 how we live, if we may be Justified by Christ's per- 
 sonal righteousness from all, when we believe it? 
 
 30 Chr. Ignorance is thy name, and as thy name 
 is, so art thou ; even this thy answer demonstrat- 
 eth what I say. Ignorant thou art of what Justi- 
 fying Righteousness is, and as ignorant how to 
 secure thy Soul through the Faith of it from the 
 
194 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 heavy wrath of God. Yea, thou also art ignorant 
 of the true effects of saving Faith in this Righteous- 
 ness of Christ, which is to bow and win over the 
 heart to God in Christ, to love his Name, his Word, 
 5 Ways, and People, and not as thou ignorantly 
 imaginest. 
 
 Hope. Ask him if ever he had Christ revealed 
 to him from Heaven ? 
 
 Ignor. What ! you are a man for revelations ! 
 
 10 I believe that what both you, and all the rest of 
 you, say about that matter, is but the fruit of dis- 
 tracted brains. 
 
 Hope. Why man ! Christ is so hid in God from 
 the natural apprehensions of all flesh, that he can- 
 
 15 not by any man be savingly known, unless God the 
 Father reveals him to them. 
 
 Ignor. That is your Faith, but not mine ; yet 
 mine I doubt not is as good as yours, though I 
 have not in my head so many w^himsies as you. 
 
 20 Chr. Give me leave to put in a w^ord : You 
 ought not so slightly to speak of this matter : for 
 this I will boldly affirm (even as my good Com- 
 panion hath done) that no man can know Jesus 
 Christ but by the revelation of the Father ; yea, 
 
 25 and Faith too, by wdiich the soul layeth hold upon 
 Christ, (if it be right), must be wrought by the 
 exceeding greatness of his mighty power ; the 
 working of which Faith, I perceive, poor Igno- 
 rance, thou art ignorant of Be awakened then, 
 
 30 see thine own Avretchedness, and fly to the Lord 
 Jesus ; and by his righteousness, which is the 
 righteousness of God, (for he himself is God) thou 
 shalt be delivered from condemnation. 
 
 Ignor. You go so fast I cannot keep pace with 
 
 Ignorance 
 jangles luith 
 them. 
 
 He speaks 
 reproach- 
 fully of 
 v-hat he 
 knows not. 
 
 Matt. 11. 27. 
 
 1 Cor. 12. 3. 
 Eph. 1. 
 18, 19. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S FBOGliESS 195 
 
 you, do you go on before, I must stay a while be- The talk 
 hind. 
 
 Then they said, 
 
 Well Ignorance, wilt thou yet foolish be, 
 5 To slight good Counsel, ten times given thee? 
 And if thou yet refuse it, thou shalt know 
 Ere long the evil of thy doing so : 
 Remember, man, in time ; stoop, do not fear. 
 Good Counsel taken well, saves ; therefore hear : 
 10 But if thou yet shall slight it, thou wilt be 
 The loser, Ignorance, I'll warrant thee. 
 
 Then Christian addressed thus himself to his 
 fellow. 
 
 Chr. Well, come my good Hopeful, I perceive 
 15 that thou and I must walk by ourselves again. 
 
 So I saw in my Dream that they went on apace 
 
 before, and Ignorance he came hobbling after. 
 
 Then said Christian to his Companion, It pities 
 
 me° much for this poor man, it will certainly go ill 
 
 20 with him at last. 
 
 Hoj^e. Alas, there are abundance in our Town 
 
 in his condition, whole families, yea, whole Streets, 
 
 and that of Pilgrims too ; and if there be so many 
 
 in our parts, how many think you, must there be 
 
 25 in the place where he was born ? 
 
 Oir. Indeed the Word saith. He hath blinded 
 their eyes, lest they should see, &c. But now we 
 are by ourselves, what do you think of such men? 
 Have they at no time, think you, convictions of 
 30 sin, and so consequently fears that their state is 
 dangerous ? 
 
 Hope. Nay, do you answer that question your- 
 self, for you are the elder man. 
 
 Chr. Then I say, sometimes (as I think) they 
 
196 
 
 THE PILGRIM^S PROGRESS 
 
 may, but they being naturally ignorant, understand 
 not that such convictions tend to their good ; and 
 therefore they do desperately seek to stiHe them, 
 and presumptuously continue to flatter themselves 
 5 in the way of their own hearts. 
 
 Hope. I do believe as you say, that fear tends 
 much to men's good, and to make them right at 
 their beginning to go on Pilgrimage. 
 
 Chr. Without all doubt it doth, if it be right ; 
 10 for so says the Word, The fear of the Lord is the 
 beginning of Wisdom. 
 
 Hope. How will you describe right fear ? 
 
 Chr. True or right fear is discovered by three 
 things : 
 15 1. By its rise; it is caused by saving convic- 
 tions for sin. 
 
 2. It driveth the soul to lay fast hold of Christ 
 for salvation. 
 
 3. It begetteth and continueth in the soul a 
 20 great reverence of God, his Word, and Ways, keep- 
 ing it tender, and making it afraid to turn from 
 them, to the right hand or to the left, to anything 
 that may dishonour God, break its peace, grieve 
 the Spirit, or cause the Enemy to speak reproach- 
 
 25 fully. 
 
 Hope. Well said ; I believe you have said the 
 truth. Are we now almost got past the Inchanted 
 Ground 1 
 
 Chr. Why, art thou weary of this discourse ? 
 30 Hoj^e. No, verily, but that I would know 
 where we are. 
 
 Chr. We have not now above two miles further 
 to go thereon. But let us return to our matter. 
 Now the Ignorant know not that such convictions 
 
 The good use 
 of fear. 
 
 Prov. 1. 7. 
 chap. 9. 10. 
 Psal. 111. 10. 
 
 Job 28. 28. 
 
 Right fear. 
 
 Why igno- 
 rant persons 
 stifle conviQ- 
 tions. 
 
THE PILGRUfS PROGRESS 
 
 197 
 
 that tend to put them in fear, are for their good, 
 and therefore they seek to stifle them. 
 
 Hope. How do they seek to stifle them ? 
 
 Chr. 1. They think that those fears are wrought 
 5 by the Devil, (though indeed they are wrought of 
 God) and thinking so, they resist them as things 
 that directly tend to their overthrow. 2. They 
 also think that these fears tend to the spoiling of 
 their Faith, when alas for them, poor men that 
 10 they are, they have none at all ! and therefore 
 they harden their hearts against them. 3. They 
 presume they ought not to fear, and therefore in 
 despite of them wax presumptuously confident. 
 4. They see that these fears tend to take away 
 15 from them their pitiful old self-holiness, and there- 
 fore they resist them with all their might. 
 
 Hope. I know something of this myself; for 
 before I knew myself it was so with me. 
 
 Chr. Well, we will leave at this time our 
 20 Neighbour Ignorance by himself, and fall upon 
 another profitable question. 
 
 Hope. With all my heart, but you shall still 
 "begin. 
 
 Chr. Well then, did you not know about ten 
 25 years ago, one Temporary in your parts, who was 
 a forward man in Religion then 1 
 
 Hope. Know him ! yes, he dwelt in Graceless, 
 a town about two miles oft' of Honesty, and he 
 dwelt next door to one Turn-back. 
 30 Chr. Right, he dwelt under the same roof with 
 him. Well, that man was much awakened once ; 
 I believe that then he had some sight of his sins, 
 and of the wages that were due thereto. 
 
 Hope. I am of your mind, for (my house not 
 
 1 . In gene- 
 ral. 
 
 2. In pm 
 
 Talk about 
 one Tempo- 
 rary. 
 
 Where he 
 dwelt. 
 
 He was 
 
 towardly 
 
 once. 
 
198 
 
 THE PILGRIM^S PROGRESS 
 
 being above three miles from him) he would oft- 
 times come to me, and that with many tears. 
 Truly I pitied the man, and was not altogether 
 without hope of him ; but one may see it is not 
 
 5 every one that cries. Lord, Lord. 
 
 Chr. He told me once. That he was resolved to 
 go on Pilgrimage, as we do now ; but all of a sud- 
 den he grew acquainted with one Save-self, and 
 then he became a stranger to me. 
 
 10 Hope. Now since we are talking about him, let 
 us a little enquire into the reason of the sudden 
 backsliding of him and such others. 
 
 Chr. It may be very profitable, but do you 
 begin. 
 
 15 Ho2:>e. Well then, there are in my judgment 
 four reasons for it. 
 
 1. Though the consciences of such men are 
 awakened, yet their minds are not changed ; there- 
 fore when the power of guilt weareth away, that 
 
 20 which provoked them to be religious ceaseth. 
 Wherefore they naturally turn to their own course 
 again, even as we see the Dog that is sick of what 
 he has eaten, so long as sickness prevails, he vomits 
 and casts up all ; not that he doth this of a free 
 
 25 mind, (if we may say a Dog has a mind) but be- 
 cause it troubleth his Stomach ; but now when his 
 sickness is over, and so his Stomach eased, his 
 desires being not all alienate from his vomit, he 
 turns him about and licks up all ; and so it is true 
 
 30 which is written, The Dog is turned to his otvn 2 Pet. 2. 22. 
 vomit again. This I say, being hot for Heaven 
 by virtue only of the sense and fear of the torments 
 of Hell, as their sense of Hell and the fears of 
 damnation chills and cools, so their desires for 
 
 Reasons 
 why 
 
 towardly 
 ones go back. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 199 
 
 Heaven and Salvation cool also. So then it comes 
 to pass, that when their guilt and fear is gone, their 
 desires for Heaven and Happiness die, and they 
 return to their course again. 
 5 2. Another reason is, they have slavish fears 
 that do over-master them ; I speak now of the 
 fears that they have of men. For the fear of men Prov. 29. 25. 
 bringeth a snare. So then, though they seem to 
 be hot for Heaven, so long as the flames of Hell 
 
 10 are about their ears, yet when that terror is a little 
 over, they betake themselves to second thoughts ; 
 namely, that 'tis good to be wise, and not to run 
 (for they know not what) the hazard of losing all ; 
 or at least, of bringing themselves into unavoidable 
 
 15 and unnecessary troubles, and so they fall in with 
 the world again. 
 
 3. The shame that attends Religion lies also as 
 a block in their way ; they are proud and haughty, 
 and Religion in their eye is low and contemptible ; 
 
 20 therefore when they have lost their sense of Hell 
 and wrath to come, they return again tO' their 
 former course. 
 
 4. Guilt, and to meditate terror, are grievous 
 to them ; they like not to see their misery before 
 
 25 they come into it. Though perhaps the sight of it 
 first, if they loved that sight, might make them fly 
 whither the righteous fly and are safe. But be- 
 cause they do, as I hinted before, even shun the 
 thoughts of guilt and terror, therefore when once 
 
 30 they are rid of their awakenings about the terrors 
 and wrath of God, they harden their hearts gladly, 
 and chuse such ways as will harden them more and 
 more. 
 
 Chr. You are pretty near the business, for the 
 
200 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 bottom of all is, for want of a change in their mind 
 and will. And therefore they are but like the 
 Felon that standeth before the Judge, he quakes 
 and trembles, and seems to repent most heartily, 
 5 but the bottom of all is the fear of the Halter, ° 
 not that he hath any detestation of the offence ; as 
 is evident, because, let but this man have his liberty, 
 ;and he will be a Thief, and so a Rogue still ; whereas, 
 if his mind was changed, he would be otherwise. 
 210 Hope. Now I have shewed you the reasons of 
 their going back, do you show me the manner 
 •thereof. 
 
 €!hr. So I will willingly. 
 
 1. They draw off their thoughts, all that they How the 
 a5may, from the renieuibrance of God, Death, and ^^^^^f^^^j^ 
 
 .Judgment to come. 
 
 2. Then they cast off by degrees private Duties, 
 ras Closet-prayer, Curbing their Lusts, Watching, 
 Sorrow for Sin, and the like. 
 
 120 -3. Then they shun the company of lively and 
 \warm Christians. 
 
 4. After that they grow cold to publick Duty, 
 as Hearing, Reading, Godly Conference, and the 
 like. 
 
 25 5. Then they begin to pick holes, as we say, in 
 the Coats of some of the Godly ; and that devil' 
 ishly, that they may have a seeming colour to 
 throw Religion (for the sake of some infirmity they 
 have spied in them) behind their backs. 
 
 30 6. Then they begin to adhere to, and associate 
 themselves with carnal loose and wanton men. 
 
 7. Then they give way to carnal and wanton dis- 
 courses in secret ; and glad are they if they can 
 see such things in any that are counted honest. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 201 
 
 that they may the more boldly do it through their 
 example. 
 
 8. After this, they begin to play with little sins 
 openly. 
 5 9. And then, being hardened, they shew them- 
 selves as they are. Thus being launched again 
 into the gulf of misery, unless a miracle of Grace 
 prevent it, they everlastingly perish in their own 
 deceivings. 
 10 Now I saw in my Dream, that by this time the 
 Pilgrims were got over the Inchanted Ground, and 
 entering in the Country of Beulah, whose air was Isa. 62. 4:. 
 very sweet and pleasant, the way lying directly 
 through it, they solaced themselves there for a sea- 
 ls son. Yea, here they heard continually the sing- Cant. 2. 
 ing of Birds, and saw every day the Flowers appear 10-12. 
 in the earth, and heard the voice of the Turtle° in 
 the land. In this Country the Sun shineth night 
 and day ; wherefore this was beyond the Valley of 
 20 the Shadow of Deaths and also out of the reach 
 of Giant Despair, neither could they from this 
 place so much as see Doubting Castle. Here they 
 K were within sight of the City they were going to, 
 I also here met them some of the inhabitants thereof; 
 ■ 25 for in this land the Shining Ones commonly walked. Angels. 
 
 because it was upon the borders of Heaven. In 
 ^ this land also the contract between the Bride and 
 * the Bridegroom was renewed ; yea here, as the 
 
 Bridegroom rejoiceth over the Bride, so did their Isa. 62. 5. 
 80 God rejoice over them. Here they had no want ver. 8. 
 of Corn and Wine ; for in this place they met with 
 abundance of what they had sought for in all their 
 Pilgrimage. Here they heard voices from out of 
 the City, loud voices, saying. Say ye to the datighter ver. 11. 
 
 t 
 
202 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 ^ of Zion, Behold thy salvation cometh, behold his 
 reward, is ivith him. Here all the inhabitants 
 of the Country called them, The holy People, The ver. 12. 
 redeemed of the Lord, Sought out, &c. 
 5 Now as they walked in this land, they had 
 more rejoicing than in parts more remote from the 
 Kingdom to which they were bound ; and drawing 
 near to the City, they had yet a more perfect view 
 thereof. It was builded of Pearls and Precious 
 
 10 Stones, also the Street thereof was paved with 
 Gold ; so that by reason of the natural glory of 
 the City, and the reflection of the Sun-beams upon 
 it, Christian with desire fell sick. Hopeful also 
 had a fit or two of the same disease. Wherefore 
 
 15 here they lay by it a while, crying out because of 
 their pangs, If you see my Beloved, tell him that 
 I am sick of love. 
 
 But being a little strengthened, and better able 
 to bear their sickness, they walked on their way, 
 
 20 and came yet nearer and nearer, where were 
 Orchards, Vineyards, and Gardens, and their gates 
 opened into the High- way. Now as they came up 
 to these places, behold the Gardener stood in the 
 way, to whom the Pilgrims said, Whose goodly 
 
 25 Vineyards and Gardens are these ? He answered. 
 They are the King's, and are planted here for his 
 own delights, and also for the solace of Pilgrims. 
 So the Gardener had them into the Vineyards, and 
 bid them refresh themselves with Dainties. He Deut. 23. 24. 
 
 30 also shewed them there the King's walks, and the 
 Arbors where he delighted to be; and here they 
 tarried and slept. 
 
 Now I beheld in my Dream, that they talked 
 more in their sleep at this time than ever they did 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 203 
 
 in all their Journey ; and being in a muse there- 
 about, the Gardener said even to me, Wherefore 
 musest thou at the matter? It is the nature of 
 uhe fruit of the Grapes of these Vineyards to go 
 
 5 down so sweetly as to cause the lips of them that 
 are asleep to speak. 
 
 So I saw that when they awoke, they addressed 
 themselves" to go up to the City. But, as I said, 
 the reflections of the Sun upon the City (for the Rev. 21. 18. 
 
 10 City was pure Gold) was so extremely glorious, 
 that they could not as yet with open face behold 
 it, but through an Instrument made for that pur- 2 Cor. 3. 18. 
 pose. So I saw that as they went on, there met 
 them two men, in Raiment that shone like Gold, 
 
 15 also their faces shone as the light. 
 
 These men asked the Pilgrims whence they 
 came ? and they told them. They also asked them 
 where they had lodged, what difficulties and 
 dangers, what comforts and pleasures they had met 
 
 20 in the way ? and they told them. Then said the 
 men that met them, You have but two difficulties 
 more to meet with, and then you are in the City. 
 
 Christian then and his Companion asked the 
 men to go along with them, so they told them 
 
 25 they would. But, said they, you must obtain it by 
 your own Faith. So I saw in my Dream that they 
 went on together till they came in sight of the 
 Gate. 
 
 Now I further saw that betwixt them and the Death. 
 
 30 Gate was a River, but there was no Bridge to go 
 over, the River was very deep : at the sight there- 
 fore of this River the Pilgrims were much stunned ; 
 but the men that went with them said, You must 
 go through, or you cannot come at the Gate. 
 
204 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 The Pilgrims then began to enquire if there was 
 no other way to the Gate ; to which they answered, 
 Yes, but there hath not any, save two, to wit, 
 Enoch and EUjah,° been permitted to tread that 
 5 path, since the foundation of the World, nor shall, 
 until the last Trumpet shall sound. The Pilgrims 
 then, especially Christian, began to dispond in his 
 mind, and looked this way and that, but no way 
 could be found by them by which they might 
 
 10 escape the River. Then they asked the men if the 
 Waters were all of a depth? They said. No; yet 
 they could not help them in that case, for said 
 they, you shall find it deeper or shallower, as 
 you believe in the King of the place. 
 
 15 They then addressed themselves to the Water; 
 and entring. Christian began to sink, and crying 
 out to his good friend Hopeful, he said, I sink in 
 deep Waters ; the Billows go over my head, all his 
 Waves go over me, Selah° 
 
 ■20 Then said the other, Be of good chear my 
 Brother, I feel the bottom, and it is good. Then 
 said Christian, Ah my friend, the sorrows of death 
 have compassed me about, I shall not see the land 
 that flows with milk and honey. And with that 
 
 :25 a great darkness and horror fell upon Christian, 
 so that he could not see before him. Also here he 
 in great measure lost his senses, so that he could 
 neither remember, nor orderly talk of any of those 
 sweet refreshments that he had met with in the 
 
 :30 way of his Pilgrimage. But all the Ts^ords that he 
 spake still tended to discover that he had horror of 
 mind, and heart-fears that he should die in that 
 River, and never obtain entrance in at the GJ-ate. 
 Here also, as they that stood by perceived, he was 
 
 Death is not 
 welcome to 
 nature, 
 thouf/h by it 
 we pass out 
 of this 
 World into 
 Glory. 
 1 Cor. 15. 
 51. 52. 
 
 Angels help 
 us not com- 
 fortably 
 through 
 death. 
 
 Christian's 
 conflict at 
 theliour of 
 death. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 205 
 
 miicli in the troublesome thoughts of the sins that 
 he had committed, both since and before he began 
 to be a Pilgrim. 'Twas also observed that he was 
 troubled with apparitions of Hobgoblins and evil 
 5 Spirits, for ever and anon he would intimate so 
 much by words. Hopeful therefore here had much 
 ado to keep his Brother's head above water ; yea 
 sometimes he would be quite gone down, and then 
 ere a while he would rise up again half dead. Hope- 
 
 10 fill also would endeavour to comfort him, saying, 
 Brother, I see the Gate, and men standing by to 
 receive us. But C%ristian would answer, 'Tis you, 
 'tis you they wait for, you have been hopeful 
 ever since I knew you. And so have you, said he 
 
 15 to Christian. Ah Brother, said he, surely if I was 
 right, he would now arise to help me ; but for my 
 sins he hath brought me into the snare, and hath 
 left me. Then said Hopeful, My Brother, you 
 have quite forgot the Text, where it is said of the 
 
 20 wicked. There is no hand in their death, hut their 
 strength is firm, they are not trouhled as other 
 men, neither are they j^lagued like other men. 
 These troubles and distresses that you go through 
 in these Waters are no sign that God hath forsaken 
 
 25 you, but are sent to try you, whether you will call 
 to mind that which heretofore you have received 
 of his goodness, and live upon him in your dis- 
 
 Psal.73.4,5. 
 
 Then I saw in my Dream, that Christian was Christian 
 
 30 as in a muse a while. To whom also Hopeful delivered 
 
 added this word. Be of good chear, Jesus Christ /^cirs in 
 
 maketh thee lohole ; and with that Christian brake death. 
 out with a loud voice. Oh I see him again ! and he 
 
 tells me, When thou passest through the Waters, Isa. 43. 2. 
 
206 
 
 THE PILGRIM^ S PROGRESS 
 
 I will he with thee ; and through the Rivers, they 
 shall not overjioio thee. Then they both took 
 courage, and the Enemy was after that as still as a 
 stone, until they were gone over. Christian there- 
 
 5 fore presently found ground to stand upon, and so 
 it followed that the rest of the River was but shal- 
 low. Thus they got over. Now upon the bank 
 of the River on the other side, they saw the two 
 shining men again, who there waited for them ; 
 
 10 wherefore being come out of the River, they saluted 
 them saying. We are mini string Spirits, serit forth 
 to minister for those that shall be heirs of salva- 
 tion. Thus they went along towards the Gate. 
 Now you must note that the City stood upon a 
 
 15 mighty Hill, but the Pilgrims went up that Hill 
 with ease because they had these two men to lead 
 them up by the arms ; also they had left their 
 mortal Garments behind them in the River, for 
 though they went in with them, they came out 
 
 20 without them. They therefore went up here with 
 much agility and speed, though the foundation upon 
 which the City was framed was higher than the 
 Clouds. They therefore went up through the 
 Regions of the Air, sweetly talking as they went, 
 
 25 being comforted, because they safely got over the 
 River, and had such glorious Companions to attend 
 them. 
 
 The talk that they had with the Shining Ones 
 was about the glory of the place, who told them 
 
 30 that the beauty and glory of it was inexpressible. 
 There, said they, is the Mount Sion, the heavenly 
 Jerusalem, the innumerable company of Angels, 
 and the Spirits of just men made perfect. You 
 are going now, said they, to the Paradise of God, 
 
 The Angels 
 do ivaitfor 
 them so soon 
 as they are 
 passed out of 
 this world. 
 
 They have 
 put of 
 mortality. 
 
 Heb. 12. 
 22-24. 
 
 Rev. 2. 7. 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 207 
 
 wherein you shall see the Tree of Life, and eat of 
 the never-fading fruits thereof ; and when you come chap. 3. 4. 
 there, you shall have white Robes given you, and 
 your walk and talk shall be every day with the 
 5 King, even all the days of Eternity. There you 
 shall not see again such things as you saw when 
 you were in the lower Region upon the earth, to chap. 21. 4. 
 wit, sorrow, sickness, affliction, and death, for the 
 former things are passed away. You are going Isa. 57. 1, 2. 
 10 now to Abraham, to Isaac, and Jacob, and to chap. 65. 17. 
 the Prophets, men that God hath taken away from 
 the evil to come, and that are now resting upon 
 their beds, each one walking in his righteousness. 
 The men then asked. What must we do in the holy 
 15 place ? To whom it was answered. You must there 
 receive the comfort of all your toil, and /nave joy 
 for all your sorrow ; you must reap what you have 
 sown, even the fruit of all your Prayers and Tears, Gal. 6. 7. 
 and sufferings for the King by the way. In that 
 20 place you must wear Crowns of Gold, and enjoy 
 the perpetual sight and vision of the Holy One, for 
 there you shall see hiw: as he is. There also you 1 John 3. 2. 
 shall serve him continually with praise, with shout- 
 ing, and thanksgiving, whom you desired to serve 
 25 in the World, though with much difficulty, because 
 of the infirmity of your flesh. There your eyes 
 shall be delighted with seeing, and your ears with 
 hearing the pleasant voice of the Mighty One. 
 There you shall enjoy your friends again, that are 
 30 gone thither before you ; and there you shall with 
 joy receive even every one that follows into the holy 
 place after you. There also shall you be cloathed 
 with Glory and Majesty, and put into an equipage 
 fit to ride out with the King of Glory. When he 
 
208 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 shall come with sound of Trumpet in the Clouds, l Thess. 4. 
 as upon the wings of the Wind, you shall come /^le 14. 
 with him; and when he shall sit upon the Throne Dan.7. 9, 10. 
 of Judgment, you shall sit by him ; yea, and when ^ ^^^' ^' ^' ^' 
 
 5 he shall pass sentence upon all the workers of iniq- 
 uity, let them be Angels or Men, you also shall 
 have a voice in that Judgment, because they were 
 his and your Enemies. Also when he shall again 
 return to the City, you shall go too, with sound of 
 
 10 Trumpet, and be ever with him. 
 
 Now while they were thus drawing towards the 
 
 ■ Gate, behold a company of the Heavenly Host came 
 
 out to meet them ; to whom it was said by the 
 
 other two Shining Ones, These are the men that 
 
 15 have loved our Lord when they were in the World, 
 and that have left all for his holy Name, and he 
 hath sent us to fetch them, and we have brought 
 them thus far on their desired Journey, that they 
 may go in and look their Redeemer in the face 
 
 20 with joy. Then the Heavenly Host gave a great 
 
 shout, saying, Blessed are they that are called to Rev. 19. 
 the Marriage Sapper of the Lamb. There came° 
 out also at this time to meet them, several of the 
 King's Trumpeters, cloathed in white and shining 
 
 25 Raiment, who with melodious noises and loud, 
 made even the Heavens to echo with their sound. 
 These Trumpeters saluted Christian and his fellow 
 with ten thousand welcomes from the World, and 
 this they did with shouting and sound of Trumpet. 
 
 30 This done, they compassed them round on every 
 side ; some went before, some behind, and some on 
 the right hand, some on the left, (as 'twere to guard 
 them through the upper Regions) continually sound- 
 ing as they went with melodious noise, in notes on 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 209 
 
 Now, now look how the holy Pilgrims ride, 
 Clouds are their Chariots, Angels are their Guide: 
 Who would uot here tor him all Hazards run, 
 That thus provides for his when this World's done?^ 
 
210 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 high : so that the very sight was to them that 
 could behold it, as if Heaven itself was comedown 
 to meet them. Thus therefore they walked on 
 together ; and as they walked, ever and anon these 
 5 Trumpeters, even with joyful sound, would, by 
 mixing their musick with looks and gestures, 
 still signify to Christian and his Brother, how 
 welcome they were into their company, and with 
 what gladness they came to meet them ; and now 
 
 10 were these two men as 'twere in Heaven before 
 they came at it, being swallowed up with the sight 
 of Angels, and with hearing of their melodious 
 notes. Here also they had the City itself in view, 
 and they thought they heard all the Bells therein 
 
 15 ring to welcome them thereto. But above all, the 
 warm and joyful thoughts that they had about 
 their own dwelling there, with such company, and 
 that for ever and ever. Oh, by what tongue or pen 
 can their glorious joy be expressed ! ° And thus 
 
 20 they came up to the Gate. 
 
 Now when they were come up to the Gate, there 
 was written over it in Letters of Gold, Blessed are 
 they that do his Commandments, that they may Rev. 22. 14. 
 have right to the Tree of Life, and may enter in 
 
 25 through the Gates into the City. 
 
 Then I saw in my Dream, that the Shining Men 
 bid them call at the Gate ; the which when they 
 did, some from above looked over the Gate, to wit, 
 Enoch, Moses, and Elijah, &c. to whom it was 
 
 30 said. These Pilgrims are come from the City of 
 Destruction for the love that they bear to the 
 King of this place ; and then the Pilgrims gave in 
 unto them each man his Certificate, which they 
 had received in the beginning ; those therefore were 
 
THE PILGRUrS PROGRESS 211 
 
 carried in to the King, who when he had read 
 them, said, Where are the men ? To whom it was 
 answered. They are standing without the Gate. 
 
 I The King then comm^anded to open the Gate, That Isa. 26. 2. 
 5 the righteous nation, said he, that keepeth Truth 
 may enter in. 
 
 Now I saw in my Dream that these two men 
 went in at the Gate : and lo, as they entered, they 
 were transfigured, and they had Raiment put on 
 
 10 that shone like Gold. There was also that met 
 them with Harps and Crowns, and gave them to 
 them, the Harps to praise withal, and the Crowns 
 in token of honour. Then I heard in my Dream 
 that all the Bells in the City rang again for joy, 
 
 15 and that it was said unto them. Enter ye into the 
 joy of your Lord. I also heard the men them- 
 selves, that they sang with a loud voice, saying, 
 Blessing, Honour, Glory, and Poller, he to him Rev. 5. 13. 
 that sitteth upon the Throne, and to the Lamh 
 
 20 for ever and ever. 
 
 Now just as the Gates were opening to let in 
 the men, 1 looked in after them, and behold, the 
 City shone like the Sun ; the Streets also were 
 paved with Gold, and in them walked many men, 
 
 25 with Crowns on their heads, Palms in their hands, 
 
 and golden Harps to sing praises withal. 
 
 |r There were also of them that had wings, and 
 
 P they answered one another without intermission, 
 
 saying, Holy, Holy, Holy, is the Lord. And 
 
 30 after that they shut up the Gates. Which when 
 I had seen, I wished myself among them. 
 
 Now while I was gazing upon all these things. Ignorance 
 I turned my head to look back, and saw Igno- comes up to 
 ranee come up to the River-side ; but he soon got 
 
212 THE PILGRIM^S PROGRESS 
 
 over, and that without half that difficulty which the 
 other two men met with. For it happened that 
 there was then in that place one Vain-hope a Vain-hope 
 Ferry-man, that with his Boat helped him over ; f^^f^llU'jy 
 5 SO he, as the other I saw, did ascend the Hill to 
 come up to the Gate, only he came alone ; neither 
 did any man meet him with the least encourage- 
 ment. When he was come up to the Gate, he 
 looked up to the writing that was above, and then 
 
 10 began to knock, supposing that entrance should 
 have been quickly administered to him ; but he 
 was asked by the men that looked over the top 
 of the Gate, Whence came you 1 and what would • 
 you have? He answered, I have eat and drank 
 
 15 in the presence of the King, and he has taught in 
 our Streets. Then they asked him for his Certifi- 
 cate, that they might go in and shew it to the 
 King. So he fumbled in his bosom for one, and 
 found none. Then said they. Have you none? 
 
 20 But the man answered never a word. So they 
 told the King, but he would not come down to 
 see him, but commanded the two Shining Ones 
 that conducted Christian and Hopeful to the City, 
 to go out and take Ignorance, and bind him hand 
 
 25 and foot, and have him away. Then they took 
 him up, and carried him through the air to the 
 door that I saw in the side of the Hill, and put 
 him in there. Then I saw that there was a way 
 to Hell even from the Gates of Heaven, as well as 
 
 30 from the City of Destruction. So I awoke, and 
 behold it was a Dream. 
 
THE PILGXIM'S PROGRESS 213 
 
 THE CONCLUSION 
 
 TV/DTF Reader, I have told my Dream to thee; 
 
 See if thou canst interpret it to me, 
 Or to thyself, or Neighbour ; but take heed 
 Of mis-interpreting ; for that, instead 
 Of doing good, ivill but thyself abuse : 
 By mis-interpreting, evil insues. 
 
 Take heed also, that thou be not extreme, 
 In playing with the out-side of my Dream : 
 Nor let my figure or similitude 
 Put thee into a laughter or a feud; 
 Leave this for Boys and Fools ; but as for thee^ 
 Do thou the substance of my matter see. 
 
 Put by the Curtains, look ivithin ynyVail; 
 Turn up my Metaphors, and do not fall 
 There, if thou seekest them, such things to find, 
 As ivill be helpfid to an honest miiid. 
 
 What of my dross thou findest there, be bold 
 To throw away, but yet preserve the Gold ; 
 What if my Gold be wrapped up in Ore ? 
 None throws away the Apple for the Core. 
 But if thou shalt cast all away as vain, 
 I know not but 'twill make me Dream again,° 
 
 THE END 
 
THE 
 
 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 FROM 
 
 THIS WOELD 
 
 TO 
 
 THAT WHICH IS TO COME 
 THE SECOND PART ^ 
 
 DELIVERED UNDER THE SIMILITUDE OP A 
 
 DREAM 
 
 WHERElK IS SET FORTH 
 
 THE MANNER OF THE SETTING OUT OF CHRISTIAN'S WIFE 
 
 AND CHILDREN, THEIR DANGEROUS JOURNEY, 
 
 AND SAFE ARRIVAL AT THE 
 
 DESIRED COUNTRY 
 
 BY 
 
 JOHN BUNYAN 
 
 / have used similitudes. Hosea 12. 10 
 
THE AUTHOR^S WAY OF SENDING FORTH 
 HIS SECOND PART OF THE PILGRIM 
 
 /70 now my little Book, to every place 
 
 Where my first Pilgrim has hut shewn his Face: 
 Call at their door; If any say, Who's there? 
 Then ansioer thou, Christiana is here. 
 If they bid thee Come in, then enter thou, 
 With all thy Boys; and then, as thou know'st how. 
 Tell who they are, also from ifhence they came; 
 Perhaps theyll know them by their looks, or name. 
 But if they should not, ask them yet again 
 If formerly they did not entertain 
 One Christian a Pilgrim 1 If they say 
 They did, and ivas delighted in his Way ; 
 Then let them know that those related were 
 Unto him, yea, his Wife and Children are. 
 
 Tell them that they have left their House and Home, 
 Are turned Pilgrims, seek a World to come ; 
 That they have met with Hardships in the way ; 
 That they do meet idth Troubles night and day ; 
 That they have trod on Serpents,° fought with Devils, 
 Have also overcome a many evils.° 
 Yea, tell them also of the next, tcho have 
 Of love to Pilgrimage been stout and brave 
 Defenders of that Way, and how they still 
 Refuse this World, to do their Father's ivill. 
 217 
 
218 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Go tell them also of those dainty° things^ 
 Tliat Pilgrimage unto the Pilgrim hriyigs. 
 Let them acquainted he too, hoiu they are 
 Beloved of their King, under his care; 
 
 5 What goodly Mansions for them he provides, 
 
 Thd' they meet iinth rough Winds and siuelling Tides, 
 How brave a Calm they ivill enjoy at last, 
 Who to their Lord, and by his ivays holdfast. 
 Perhaps loith heart and hand they will embrace 
 
 10 Thee, as they did my Firstli7ig,° and ivill grace 
 
 Thee, and thy felloivs, imth such chear and fare, 
 As shew ivill they o/ Pilgrims lovers are. 
 
 1 OBJECT. 
 
 But how if they will not believe of me 
 That I am truly thine, 'cause some there be 
 15 That counterfeit the Pilgrim° and his name, 
 
 Seek by disguise to seem the very same, 
 And by that 7necms have ivrought themselves into 
 Tlie hands and houses of I know not who9 
 
 ANSWER. 
 
 ^Tis true, some have of late, to counterfeit 
 20 My Pilgrim, to their own my Title set; 
 
 Yea others half my Name and Title too 
 Have stitched to their Book, to ynake them do; 
 But yet they by their Features do declare 
 Themselves not mine to be, whose ere they are. 
 25 If such thou meetst ivith, then thine 07ily way 
 
 Before them all is to say out thy say, 
 Li thine own native language ° ivhich no man 
 Noiv useth, nor ivith ease dissemble can. 
 
THE SECOND PART 219 
 
 If after all they still of you shall doubt, 
 Tliinking that you like Gipsies^ go about 
 In naughty -10186° the Country to defile, 
 Or that you seek good people to beguile 
 With things unujarrantable ; send for me, 
 And I unll testifle you Pilgrims be ; 
 Yea, I ivill testifle that only you 
 My Pilgrims are; and that alone will do. 
 
 2 OBJECT. 
 
 But yet perhaps I may enquire for him, 
 Of those that wish him damned life and limb. 
 What shall I do, when I at such a door 
 For Pilgrims ask, and they shall rage the more ? 
 
 ANSWER. 
 
 Fright not thyself my Book, for such Bugbear s° 
 Are nothing else but ground for groundless fears : 
 My Pilgrim's Book has travelVd sea and land. 
 Yet could I never come to understayid 
 That it toas slighted, or turned out of door 
 By any Kingdom, tvere they rich or poor. 
 
 In France and Flanders, ivhei'e men kill each other ° 
 My Pilgrim is esteemed a Friend, a Brother. 
 
 In Holland too 'tis said, as I am told, 
 My Pilgrim is with some, loortli more than Gold. 
 
 Highlanders and Wild Irish can agree 
 My Pilgrim should familiar loith them be. 
 
 ' Tis in New England^ under such advance, 
 Receives there so much loving countenance, 
 As to be trimmed, new cloth'' d, and deckH ivith Gems, 
 That it may shoiv its features and its limbs. 
 
220 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Yet more, so comely doth my Pilgrim ivalk, 
 That of him thousands daily sing and talk. 
 If you draw nearer home, it will ajyjjear 
 My Pilgrim knows no ground of shame or fear ; 
 5 City and Country loill him entertain 
 
 With Welcome Pilgrim ; yea, they canH refrain 
 From smiling, if my Pilgrim he but by, 
 Or shews his head in any Company. 
 Brave Galants do my Pilgrim hug and love, 
 10 Esteem it much, yea, vcdue it above 
 
 Things of a greater bulk : yea, ivith delight, 
 Say my Lark's leg is better than a Kite.° 
 
 Young Ladies, and young Gentle-ivomen too, 
 Do no S7nall kindness to my Pilgrim shew ; 
 15 Their Cabinets, their Bosoms, and their Hearts 
 
 My Pilgrim has, ^cause he to them imparts 
 His pretty riddles in such ivholesome strains, 
 As yields them profit double to their pains 
 Of reading. Yea, I think I may be bold 
 20 To say some prize him far above their Gold. 
 
 The very Children that do walk the street, 
 If they do but my holy Pilgrim meet. 
 Salute him will, will wish him well, and say. 
 He is the only Stripling of the Day.° 
 25 They that have never seen him, yet admire 
 
 JVliat they have heard of him, and much desire 
 To have his company, and hear him tell 
 Those Pilgrim stories which he knows so ivell. 
 Yea, some ivho did not love him at the first,. 
 30 But calVd him Fool, and Noddy,° say they must 
 
 Now they have seen and heard him, him commend!,, 
 And to those whom they love they do him send. 
 Wlierefore my Second Part, thou need'st not be 
 . Afraid to shew thy Head; none can hurt thee. 
 
THE SECOND PART 221 
 
 That wish but tvell to him that luent beforej 
 
 ^ Cause thou com''st after idth a second store 
 
 Of things as good, as rich, as profitable, . 
 
 For Young, for Old, for Staggering, and for Stable. 
 
 3 OBJECT. 
 
 5 But some tliere be that say he laughs too loud ; 
 
 And some do say his Head is in a Cloud. 
 Some say his Words and Stories are so dark, 
 They know not how by them to find his mark. 
 
 ANSWER. 
 
 One may (I think) say, Both his laughs and cries 
 
 10 May ivell be guessed at by his ivatry eyes. 
 
 Some things are of that nature as to make 
 One's Fancie checkle,° while his Heart doth ake, 
 When Jacob saw his Rachel with the sheep,° 
 He did at the same time both kiss and iceep. 
 
 15 }VJiereas some say, A Cloud is in his Head, 
 
 TJiat doth but shew hoiv Wisdom\s covered 
 With its own inantles, and to stir the mind 
 To a search after what it fain tvouldfind: 
 Things that seem to be hid in words obscure, 
 
 20 Do but the Godly mind the more allure; 
 
 To study what those sayings should contain 
 That speak to us in such a Cloudy strain. 
 
 I also knoiv a dark Similitxide 
 Will on the Fancie more itself intrude, 
 
 25 And loill stick faster in the Heart and, Head, 
 
 Than things from SimiUes not borrowed. 
 
 Wlierefore my Book, let no discouragement 
 Hinder thy travels. Behold, thou art sent 
 
222 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 To Friends, yiotfoes; to Frieyids that will give jjlcice 
 To thee, thy Pilgrims arid thy words imhrace. 
 
 Besides, what my first Pilgrim left conceaVd, 
 Thou my brave Second Pilgrim hast reveaVd; 
 5 What Christian left locFt up, and went his way^ 
 
 Sweet Christiana opens with her Key° 
 
 4 OBJECT. 
 
 But some love not the method of your first, 
 Romance they count it, throw 't away as dust. 
 If I should meet with such, what should I say ] 
 10 Must I slight them as they slight me, or nay 1 
 
 ANSWEE. 
 
 My Christiana, if with such thou meet, 
 By all means in all loving wise them greet; 
 Bender them not reviliyig for revile; 
 But if they froivn, I prithee° on them smile; 
 
 15 Perhaps His Nature, or some ill report. 
 
 Has made them thus despise, or thus retort. 
 
 Some love no Cheese, some love no Fish, and some 
 Love not their Frieyids, nor their oivn House or Home ; 
 Some start at Pig, slight Chickeyi, love not Fowl,° 
 
 20 More than they love a Cuckotv or an Owl; 
 Leave such, my Christiana, to their choice, 
 A7id seek those who to find thee will rejoice; 
 By no means strive, but in all humble wise 
 Present thee to them in thy Pilgrim's guise. 
 
 25 Go then my little Book, and sheio to all 
 
 That entertain, and bid thee welcome shall, 
 What thou shalt keep close, shut up from the rest, 
 
THE SECOND PART 223 
 
 And wish what thou shalt shew them may he blest 
 To them for good, may make them chuse. to be 
 Pilgrims better by far than thee or me. 
 
 Go then, I say, tell all men ivho thou art, 
 Say, I aTn Christiana, a7id my part 
 Is now, tvith 7ny four Sons, to tell you what 
 It is for men to take a Pilgrim's lot : 
 
 Go also tell them who and what they be, 
 That now do go on Pilgrimage ivith thee; 
 Say, Here^s my neighbour Mercy, she is one 
 That has long time with me a Pilgrim go7ie. 
 Come see her hi her Virgin Face, and learn 
 ^Tioixt Idle ones and Pilgrims to discern. 
 Yea, let yoking Damsels learn of her to prize 
 TJie World ivhich is to come, in any wise. 
 When little tripping Maidens follow God, 
 And leave old doting Sinners to his Rod; 
 ' Tis like those days wherein the young 07ies cried 
 Hosanah, to iuhojn old 07ies did deride.° 
 
 Next tell them of old Honest, who you found 
 With his ivhite hairs treading the Pilgrim's ground. 
 Yea, tell thein hoiu plain-heai^ted this man ivas. 
 How after his good Lord he ba7'e his Ci^oss ; 
 Pei^Jiaps with so7ne g7xty Head this may prevail 
 With Chist to fcdl in Love, and Si7i bewail. 
 
 Tell them also hoiv Master Fearing weyit 
 On Pilgrimage, a7id how the time he spent, 
 In Solitari7iess, with Fea7^s and Cries, 
 And how at last he loon the joyful Prize. 
 He was a good 7nan, though inuch dow7i in Spi7it, 
 He is a good man, and doth Life inhei'it. 
 
 Tell them of Master Feeble-mind also. 
 Who not befo7'e, bid still behind would go; 
 Shew them also hoiv he had like° been slain, 
 
224 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Arid how one Great-heart did his life regain. 
 This man, was true of Heart, tho' vjeak in Grace, 
 One might true Godliness read in his Face. 
 Then tell them of Master Ready-to-halt, 
 
 5 A man with Crutches, hut much ivithout fault ; 
 
 Tell them how Master Feeble-mind and he 
 Did love, and in opinions much agree. 
 Arid let all know, thd' weakness was their chance, 
 Yet sometimes one could sing, the other dance. 
 
 10 Forget yiot Master Valiant-for-the-truth, 
 
 Tliat Man of courage, though a very Youth. 
 
 Tell every one his Spirit was so stout, 
 No man could ever make him face about. 
 And how Great-heart and he coidd not forbear, 
 
 15 But put down Doubting Castle, slay Despair. 
 
 Overlook not Master Despondancie,° 
 Nor Much-afraid, his Daughter, tho' they lie 
 Under such Mantles as may make them look 
 ( With some) as if their Godjiad them forsook. 
 
 20 They softly ivent, but sure, and at the end 
 
 Found that the Lord of Pilgrims ivas their Friend. 
 When thou hast told the loorld of all these things, 
 Then turn about, my Book, and touch these strings. 
 Which if but touched, will such Musick make, 
 
 25 They'll make a Cripple dance, a Giant quake. 
 
 These Riddles that lie couch' t within thy breast. 
 Freely propound, expound; and for the rest 
 Of thy mysterious lines, let them remain 
 For those tvhose nimble Fancies shall them gain, 
 
 30 Now may this little Book a blessing be 
 
 To those that love this little Book and me, 
 And may its Buyer have no cause to say, 
 His Money is but lost or thrown away ; 
 
THE SECOND PART 225 
 
 Yea, may this Secorid Pilgrim yield that fruit, 
 As may with each good Pilgrim's Fancie suit; 
 And may it persuade some that go astray, 
 To turn their Foot and Heart to the right way : 
 
 Is the Hearty Prayer 
 
 of the Author 
 
 JOHN BUNT AN. 
 
 \ 
 
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 IN THE SIMILITUDE OF A DREAM 
 The Second Part 
 
 COURTEOUS Companions, ° some time since, 
 to tell you my Dream that I had of Chris- 
 tian the Pilgrim, and of his dangerous Journey 
 toward the Coelestial Country, was pleasant to me, 
 
 5 and profitable to you. I told you then also what 
 I saw concerning his Wife and Children, and how 
 unwilling they were to go with him on Pilgrimage, 
 insomuch that he was forced to go on his Progress 
 without them ; for he durst not run the danger of 
 
 10 that destruction which he feared would come by 
 staying with them in the City of Destruction. 
 Wherefore as I then shewed you, he left them and 
 departed. 
 
 Now it hath so happened, through the multi- 
 
 15 plicity of Business, that I have been much hindred 
 and kept back from my wonted Travels into those 
 parts whence he went, and so could not till now 
 obtain an opportunity to make further enquiry 
 after whom he left behind, that I might give you 
 
 20 an account of them. But having had some con- 
 cerns that way of late, I went down again thither- 
 ward. Now having taken up ray Lodgings in a 
 
 227 . 
 
228 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Wood about a mile° off the place, as I slept I 
 dreamed again. 
 
 And as I was in my Dream, behold an aged 
 Gentleman came by where I lay ; and because he 
 5 was to go some part of the Avay that I was travel- 
 ling, methought° I got up and went with him. So 
 as we walked, and as Travellers usually do, I was 
 as if we fell into discourse,° and our talk happened 
 to be about Christian and his Travels ; for thus I 
 10 began with the old man. 
 
 Sir, said I, what Town is that there below, that 
 lieth on the left hand of our way ? 
 
 Then said Mr. JSagacity, (for that was his name) 
 It is the City of Destruction, a populous place, 
 15 but possessed with a very ill-conditioned and idle 
 sort of People. 
 
 1 thought that was that City, quoth I, I went 
 once myself through that Town, and therefore 
 know that this report you give of it is true. 
 20 Sag. Too true, I wish I could speak truth in 
 speaking better of them that dwell therein. 
 
 Well Sir, quoth I, then I pei'ceive you to be a 
 well-meaning man ; and so one that takes pleasure 
 to hear and tell of that which is good : pray did 
 25 you never hear wdiat happened to a man some time 
 ago in this Town (whose name was Christian) that 
 w^ent on Pilgrimage up towards the higher Regions ? 
 
 /Sag. Hear of him ! Ay, and I also heard of 
 the Molestations, Troubles, Wars, Captivities, Cries, 
 30 Groans, Frights, and Fears tliat he met with and 
 had in his Journey. Besides, I must tell you, all 
 our Country rings of him° ; there are but few 
 houses that have heard of him and his doings but 
 have sought after and got the Records of his Pil- 
 
THE SECOND PART 
 
 229 
 
 \ 
 
 grimage ; yea, I think I may say that that his 
 hazardous Journey has got a many well-wishers 
 to liis ways ; for though when he was here, he was 
 Fool in every man's mouth, yet now he is gone, 
 5 he is highly commended of all. For 'tis said he 
 lives bravely where he is ; yea, many of them that 
 are resolved never to run his hazards, yet have 
 their mouths water at his gains. 
 
 They may, quoth I, well think, if they think 
 
 10 anything that is true, that he liveth well where he 
 is ; for he now lives at and in the Fountain of Life, 
 and has what he has without labour and sorrow, 
 for there is no grief mixed therewith. 
 
 Sag. Talk ! the people talk strangely about 
 
 15 him. Some say that lie now walks in White, 
 that he has a Chain of Gold about his neck, that 
 he has a Crown of Gold, beset with Pearls, upon 
 his head. Others say that the Shining Ones that 
 sometimes shewed themselves to him in his Jour- 
 
 20 ney, are become his Companions, and that he is as 
 familiar with them in the place where he is, as 
 here one Neighbour is with another. Besides, 'tis 
 confidently affirmed concerning him, that the King 
 of the place where he is has bestowed upon him 
 
 25 already a very rich and pleasant dwelling at Court ; 
 and that he every day eateth and di'inketh, and 
 walketh, and talketh with him ; and receiveth of 
 the smiles and favours of him that is Judge of all 
 there. Moreover, it is' expected of some, that his 
 
 30 Prince, the Lord of that Country, will shortly come 
 into these parts, and will know the reason, if they 
 can give any, why his Neighbours set so little by 
 him, and had him so much in derision when they 
 perceived that he would be a Pilgrim. 
 
 Christians 
 
 are well 
 spoken of 
 10 hen gone, 
 tho' called 
 Fools ivhile 
 they are 
 here. 
 
 Rev. 3. 4. 
 cliap. 6. 11. 
 
 Zee. 3. 7. 
 Luke 14. 15. 
 
 Jude 14. 15. 
 
230 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 For they say, that now he is so in the affections 
 of his Prince, and that his Soveraign is so much 
 concerned with the indignities that were cast upon 
 Christian when he became a Pilgrim, that he will 
 
 5 look upon all as if done unto himself ; and no mar- 
 vel, for 'twas for the love that he had to his Prince 
 that he ventured as he did. 
 
 I dare say, quoth 1, I am glad on't ; I am glad 
 for the poor man's sake, for that he now has rest 
 
 10 from his labour, and for that he now reapeth the 
 benefit of his Tears with Joy ; and for that he has 
 got beyond the Gun-shot of his Enemies, and is 
 out of the reach of them that hate him. I also 
 am glad for that a rumour of these things is noised 
 
 15 abroad in this Country ; who can tell but that it 
 may work some good effect on some that are left 
 behind? But pray Sir, while it is fresh in my 
 mind, do you hear anything of his Wife and Chil- 
 dren? Poor hearts, I wonder in my mind what 
 
 20 they do ! 
 
 Sag. Who ! Christiana and her Sons ! They 
 are like to do as well as did Christiayi himself ; 
 for though they all play'd the fool at the first, and 
 would by no means be persuaded by either the 
 
 25 tears or entreaties of Christian, yet second thoughts 
 have wrought wonderfully with them ; so they have 
 packt up, and are also gone after him. 
 
 Better and better, quoth I. But what ! Wife 
 and Children and all ? 
 
 30 Sag. 'Tis true ; I can give you an account of 
 
 the matter, for I was upon the spot at the instant, 
 
 and was thoroughly acquainted with the whole affair. 
 
 Then, said I, a man it seems may report it for 
 
 a Truth 1 
 
 Christian's 
 King will 
 take Chris- 
 tian's par^. 
 
 Luke 10. 16. 
 
 Rev. 14. 13. 
 
 Psal. 126. 5, 
 6. 
 
 Good tid- 
 ings of 
 Christian's 
 Wife and 
 Children. 
 
THE SECOND PART 
 
 231 
 
 Sag. You need not fear to affirm it, I mean 
 that they are all gone on Pilgrimage, both the 
 good Woman and her four Boys. And being 
 we are,° as I perceive, going some considerable 
 
 5 way together, I will give you an account of the 
 whole of the matter. 
 
 This Christiana (for that was her name from 
 the day that she with her Children betook them- 
 selves to a Pilgrim's life) after her Husband was Part 1, 
 
 10 gone over the River, and she could hear of him page 206. 
 no more, her thoughts began to work in her mind. 
 First, for that she had lost her Husband, and for 
 that the loving bond of that relation was utterly 
 broken betwixt them. For you know, said he to 
 
 15 me, Nature can do no less but entertain the living 
 with many a heavy cogitation in the remembrance 
 of the loss of loving Relations. This therefore of 
 her Husband did cost her many a tear. But this 
 was not all, for Christiana did also begin to con- Mark this, 
 
 20 sider with herself, whether her unbecoming be- 2/f ^^ thcit are 
 
 CfiUTiS to 
 
 haviour towards her Husband was not one cause 
 that she saw him no more, and that in such sort 
 he was taken away from her. And upon this came 
 into her mind by sivarms, all her unkind, unnatural, 
 
 25 and ungodly carriages to her dear Friend ; which 
 also clogged her Conscience, and did load her with 
 guilt. She was moreover much broken with calling 
 to remembrance the restless groans, brinish tears, 
 and self-bemoanings of her Husband, and how she 
 
 30 did harden her heart against all his entreaties, and 
 loving persuasions (of her and her Sons) to go with 
 him ; yea, there was not anything that Christian 
 either said to her, or did before her all the while 
 that his Burden did hang on his back, but it re- 
 
 your godly 
 Relations. 
 
232 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 turned upon her like a flash of lightning, and rent 
 the caul° of her Heart in sunder. Specially that 
 bitter outcry of his, What shall I do to he saved? Part 1, 
 did ring in her ears most dolefully. P^^® ■^^* 
 
 5 Then said she to her Children, Sons, we are all 
 undone. I have sinned away your Father, and he 
 is gone : he would have had us with him ; but I 
 would not go myself, I also have hindred you 
 of Life. With that the Boys fell all into tears, 
 
 10 and cried out to go after their Fatlier. Oh ! said 
 Christiana, that it had been but our lot to go 
 with him, then it had fared well with us, beyond 
 what 'tis like to do now ; for tho' I formerly fool- 
 ishly imagin'd concerning the troubles of your 
 
 15 Father, that they proceeded of a foolish Fancy 
 that he had, or for that he was overrun with 
 melancholy Humours ; yet now 'twill not out of 
 my mind but that they sprang from another cause, 
 to wit, for that the Light of Light° was given him, james 1. 
 
 20 by the help of which, as I perceive, he has escaped 23-25. 
 the snares of Death. Then they all wept again, 
 and cried out, Wo Avorth the day.° 
 
 The next night Christiana had a Dream ; and Christiana's 
 behold she saw as if a broad Parchment was f''f""-jA 
 
 25 opened before her, in which were recorded the sum 
 of her ways ; and the times, as she thought, lookt 
 very black upon her. Then she cried out aloud in 
 her sleep. Lord have Mercy upon me a Sinner ; 
 and the little Children heard her. 
 
 30 After this she thought she saw tv/o very ill- 
 favoured ones standing by her Bedside, and saying. 
 What shall we do with this Woman .? for she Mark this, 
 
 cries out for Mercy tvakinq and sleepinq ; if she ^^":"' ^f ^^^ 
 , . ^ •% , "^ 7 7 • I, 77 7 quintessence 
 
 be sujjered to go on as she begins, we shall lose of Hell 
 
THE SECOND PART 
 
 233 
 
 her as we have lost her Husband. Wherefore we 
 must by one way or other, seek to take her off 
 from the thoughts of what shall be hereafter, else 
 all the World cannot help it but she will become 
 
 5 a Pilgrim. 
 
 Now she awoke in a great sweat, also a trem- 
 bling was upon her, but after a while she fell to 
 sleeping again. And then she thought she saw 
 Christian her Husband in a place of Bliss among 
 
 10 many Immortals, with an Harj:^ in his Hand, 
 standing and playing upon it before one that sat 
 on a Throne with a Rainbow about his Head. She 
 saw also as if he bowed his Head with his Face to 
 the pav'd-work that was under the Prince's feet, 
 
 15 saying, I heartily thank my Lord and King for 
 bringing of me into this Place. Then shouted 
 a company of them that stood round about, and 
 harped with their Harps ; but no man living could 
 tell what they said, but Christian and his Com- 
 
 20 panions. 
 
 Next morning when she was up, had prayed to 
 God, and talked with her Children a while, one 
 knocked hard at the door, to whom she spake out, 
 saying. If thou comest in God's name, come in. 
 
 25 So he said Amen, and opened the Door, and saluted 
 her with Peace be to this house. The which when 
 he had done, he said, Christiana, knowest thou 
 wherefore I am come? Then she blusht and 
 trembled, also her Heart began to wax warm with 
 
 30 desires to know whence he came, and what was 
 his errand to her. So he said unto her. My name 
 is Secret, I dwell with those that are high. It is 
 talked of where I dwell, as if thou hadst a desire 
 to go thither ; also there is a report that thou art 
 
 Help against 
 Discourage- 
 ment. 
 
 Convictions 
 seconded 
 loith fresh 
 tidings of 
 God's readi' 
 ness to 
 Pardon. 
 
234 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 aware of the evil thou hast formerly done to thy 
 Husband, in hardening of thy Heart against his 
 way, and in keeping of these thy Babes in their 
 Ignorance. Christiana, the Merciful One has sent 
 5 me to tell thee that he is a God ready to forgive, 
 and that he taketh delight to multiply to pardon 
 offences. He also would have thee know that he 
 inviteth thee to come into his Presence, to his 
 Table, and that he will feed thee with the Fat 
 
 10 of his House, and with the Heritage of Jacob thy 
 Father. 
 
 There is Christian thy Husband that ivas, with 
 Legions more his Companions, ever beholding that 
 Face that doth minister Life to beholders ; and 
 
 15 they will all be glad when they shall hear the 
 sound of thy feet step over thy Father's threshold. 
 Christiana at this was greatly abashed in her- 
 self, and bowing her head to the ground, this 
 Visitor proceeded and said, Christiana ! Here is 
 
 20 also a Letter for thee, which I have brought from 
 thy Husband's King. So she took it and opened 
 it, but it smelt after the manner of the best Per- Cant. 1. 3. 
 fume, also it was written in letters of Gold. The 
 contents of the Letter was, TJiat the King tvould 
 
 25 have her do as did Christian her Hushayid ; for 
 that loas the way to come to his City, and to 
 dwell in his Presence with Joy for ever. At this 
 the good Woman was quite overcome ; so she cried Christiana 
 out to her Visitor, JSir, will you carry me and ^^^^^ ^^^^" 
 
 30 my Children with you, that ive also may go and 
 worship this King f 
 
 Then said the Visitor, Christiana ! The bitter is 
 before the sweet : thou must through troubles, as 
 did he that went before thee, enter this Coelestial 
 
THE SECOND PART 
 
 235 
 
 City. Wherefore I advise thee to do as did Chris- 
 tian thy Husband : Go to the Wicket-gate yonder, 
 over the Plain, for that stands in the head of the 
 way up which thou must go, and I wish thee all 
 5 good speed. Also I advise that thou put this 
 Letter in thy bosom ; that thou read therein to 
 thyself and to thy Children, until you have got it 
 by root-of-heart,° for it is one of the Songs that 
 thou must sing while thou art in this House of 
 
 10 thy Pilgrimage ; also this thou must deliver in at 
 the further Gate. 
 
 Now I saw in my Dream, that this old Gentle- 
 man, as he told me this story, did himself seem to 
 be greatly affected therewith. He moreover pro- 
 
 15ceeded and said, So Christiana called her Sons 
 together, and began thus to address herself unto 
 them : My Sons, I have as you may perceive, been 
 of late under much exercise in my Soul about the 
 Death of your Father ; not for that I doubt at all 
 
 20 of his Happiness, for I am satisfied now that he 
 is well. I have also been much affected with the 
 thoughts of mine own state and yours, which I 
 verily believe is by nature miserable. My carriages 
 also to your Father in his distress, is a great load 
 
 25 to my Conscience ; for I hardened both my own 
 heart and yours against him, and refused to go with 
 him on Pilgrimage. 
 
 The thoughts of these things would now kill 
 me outright, but that for a Dream which I had 
 
 30 last night, and but for the encouragement that this 
 
 stranger has given me this morning. Come my 
 
 Children, let us pack up and be gone to the Gate 
 
 that leads to the Coelestial Country, that we may 
 
 ■ see your Father, and be with him and his Compan- 
 
 Further in- 
 struction to 
 Christiana. 
 
 Psal. 119. 
 54. 
 
 Christiana 
 prays well 
 for her 
 Journey. 
 
236 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 ions in peace, according to the Laws of that 
 Land. 
 
 Then did her Children burst out into tears for 
 joy that the lieart of their Mother was so inchned. 
 5 So their Visitor bid them farewell, and they be- 
 gan to prepare to set out for their Journey. 
 
 But while they were thus about to be gone, tw^o 
 
 of the w^omen that were Christianas Neighbours, 
 
 came up to her house and knocked at her door. 
 
 10 To whom she said as before. If you come in GocVs 
 
 7iame, come in. At this the women were stunned, Christiana's 
 
 for this kind of lansjuage they used not to hear, or "^^^ ^^^'^" 
 
 1 n -IT V /^ii ' ^' gauge stuns 
 
 to perceive to drop from the lips oi (Jliristiana. her old 
 
 Yet they came in : but behold they found the good Neighbours. 
 
 15 woman a preparing" to be gone from her house. 
 
 So they began and said, Neighbour, pray what 
 
 is your meaning by this? 
 
 Christiana answered and said to the eldest of 
 
 them, whose name was Mrs. Timorous, I am pre- 
 
 20 paring for a Journey. (This Timorous was diiiighteY Parti, 
 
 to him that met Christian upon the Hill Diffi- l^^S^ SO. 
 
 culty, and would a had him gone back for fear of 
 
 the Lions.) 
 
 Tiyn. For what Journey I pray you 1 
 
 25 Chris. Even to go after my good Husband. 
 
 And with that she fell a weeping. 
 
 Tim. I hope not so, good Neighbour, pray for Timorous 
 
 your poor Children's sakes, do not so unwomanly ^^'\'^ftf^^. 
 
 , „ visit uiiris- 
 
 cast away yourself. tiana, ivith 
 
 30 Chris. Nay, my Children shall go with me, not Mercy one 
 one of them is willing to stay behind. Neighbours. 
 
 Tim. I wonder in my very heart, what or who 
 has brought you into this mind. 
 
 Chris. Oh, Neighbour, knew you but as much 
 
 I 
 
THE SECOND PART 
 
 237 
 
 as I do, I doubt not but that you would go 
 with me. 
 
 Tim. Prithee what new knowledge hast thou 
 got, that so worketh off thy mind from thy Friends, 
 
 5 and that tempteth thee to go nobody knows where ? 
 
 Chris. Then Christ icuta replied, I have been 
 
 sorely afflicted since my Husband's departure from 
 
 me, but specially since he went over the River. Death. 
 
 But that which troubleth me most, is my churlish 
 
 10 carriages to him when he was under his distress. 
 Besides, I am now as he was then; nothing will 
 serve me but going on Pilgrimage. I was a dream- 
 ing last night that I saw him. that my Soul 
 was with him. He dwelleth in the presence of 
 
 15 the King of the Country, he sits and eats with 
 him at his table, he is become a Companion of 
 Immortals, and has a House now given him to 2 Cor. 5. 
 dwell in, to which the best Palaces on Earth if l~*- 
 compared, seem to me to be but as a Dunghill. 
 
 20 The Prince of the place has also sent for me, with 
 promise of entertainment if I shall come to him ; 
 his messenger was here even now, and has brought 
 me a Letter, which invites me to come. And with 
 that she pluck'd out her Letter, and read it, and 
 
 25 said to them, What now will you say to this ? 
 
 Tim. Oh the madness that has possessed thee 
 and thy Husband, to run yourselves upon such 
 difficulties ! You have heard, I am sure, what Part 1, 
 your Husband did meet with, even in a manner at pages 15-19. 
 
 30 the first step that he took on his way, as our 
 Neighbour Obstinate can yet testify, for he went 
 along with him ; yea and Pliable too, until they 
 like wise men, were afraid to go any further. We 
 also heard over and above, how he met with the 
 
238 
 
 THE PILGRIM S PROGRESS 
 
 Lions, Apollyon, the Shadow of Death, and many 
 other things. Nor is the danger that he met with 
 at Vanity Fair to be forgotten by thee ; for if he, 
 tho' a Man, was so hard put to it, what canst thou, 
 
 5 being but a poor Woman, do ? Consider also that 
 these four sweet Babes are thy Children, thy Flesh 
 and thy Bones, Wherefore though thou shouldest 
 be so rash as to cast away thyself, yet for the sake 
 of the Fruit of thy Body keep thou at home. 
 
 10 But Christiana sai(l unto her, tempt me not, 
 my Neighbour. I have now a price put into mine 
 hand to get gain, and I should be a Fool of the 
 greatest size if I should have no heart to strike in 
 with the opportunity. And for that you tell me 
 
 15 of all these Troubles that I am like to meet with 
 in the way, they are so far off from being to me a 
 discouragement, that they shew that I am in the 
 right. The hitter must come before the siveet, 
 and that also will make the sweet the sweeter. 
 
 20 Wherefore since you came not to my house in 
 GocVs 7iame, as I said, I pray you to be gone, and 
 not to disquiet me farther. 
 
 Then Timorous also revil'd her, and said to her 
 fellow. Come Neighbour Mercy, let's leave her in 
 
 25 her own hands, since she scorns our Counsel and 
 Company. But Mercy was at a stand, and could 
 not so readily comply with her Neighbour, and 
 that for a twofold reason. First, lier bowels yearned° 
 over Christiana : so she said within herself. If my 
 
 30 Neighbour will needs be gone, I will go a little 
 way with her and help lier. Secondly, her bowels 
 yearned over her own Soul, (for what Christiana 
 had said had taken some hold upon her mind.) 
 Whoreff^re she said within herself again, I will yet 
 
 The reason- 
 ings of the 
 Jiesh. 
 
 A pertinent 
 reply to 
 Jieshly 
 reasonings. 
 
 Mercy's 
 
 bowels 
 yearn over 
 Christiana. 
 
THE SECOND PART 
 
 239 
 
 have more talk with this (^/iristiana, and if I find 
 Truth and Life in what she sliall say, myself with 
 my heart shall also go with her. Wherefore Mennj 
 began thus to reply to her Neigh))our Timorous. 
 5 Mercy. Neighbour, I did indeed come with you 
 to see Christiana this morning ; and since she is, 
 as you see, a taking of her last farewell of her 
 Country, I think to walk this Sun-shine morning 
 a little way with her to help her on the way. But 
 
 10 she told her not of her second reason, but kept that 
 to herself. 
 
 Tirii. Well, I see you have a mind to go fooling 
 too, but take heed in time, and be wise : while we 
 are out of danger, we are out ; but when we are in, 
 
 15 we are in. So JNIrs. Timorous returned to her 
 house, and Christiana betook herself to her Jour- 
 ney. But when Timorous was got home to her 
 house, she sends for some of her Neighbours, to 
 wit, Mrs. Bafs-eyes, Mrs. Inconsiderate, Mrs. 
 
 20 Light-mind, and Mrs. Knoiv-nothing. So when 
 they were come to her house, she fjills to telling of 
 tlie story of Christiana and of her intended Jour- 
 ney. And thus she began her tale. 
 
 Tim. Neighbours, having had little to do this 
 
 25 morning, I went to give Christiana a visit ; and 
 when I came at the door, I knocked, as you know 
 'tis our custom. And she answered, If yon come 
 in God's name, come in. So in I went, thinking 
 all was well. But when I came in, I found her 
 
 30 preparing herself to depart the Town, she and also 
 her Children. So I asked her what was her mean- 
 ing by that, and she told me in short, that she 
 was now of a mind to go on Pilgrimage, as did her 
 Husband. She told me also a Dream that she had, 
 
 Timorous 
 forsukes 
 her, but 
 Mercy 
 cleaves to 
 her. 
 
 Timorous 
 acquaints 
 her friends 
 wliat the 
 (food Chris- 
 tiana in- 
 tends to do. 
 
240 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 and how the King of the Country where her Hus- 
 band was hud sent lier an invitmg Letter to come 
 thither. 
 
 Then said Mrs. K7iow-nothing, And what do 
 5 you think she will go ? 
 
 Tim. Ay, go she will, whatever come on't ; and 
 methinks I know it by this, for that which was 
 my great argument to persuade her to stay at home 
 (to wit the Troubles she was like to meet with in 
 
 10 the way) is one great argument with her to put her 
 forward on her Journey. For she told me in so 
 many words. The bitter goes before the .w:eeL 
 Yea, and for as much as it so doth, it makes the 
 sweet the sweeter. 
 
 15 Mrs. Bat's-eyes. Oh this blind and foolish 
 woman, said she, will she not take warning by her 
 Husband's afflictions 1 For my part I see if he was 
 here again, he would rest him content in a whole 
 skin, and never run so many hazards for nothing. 
 
 20 Mrs. Inconsiderate also replied, saying. Away 
 with such Fantastical Fools from the Town ! A 
 good riddance for my part I sny of her. Should she 
 stay where she dwells, and retain this her mind, 
 who could live quietly by her? for she will either 
 
 25 be dumpish or unneighbourly, or talk of such 
 matters as no wise body can abide ; wherefore for 
 my part I shall never be sorry for her departure ; 
 let her go, and let better come in her room : 'twas 
 never a good World since these whimsical Fools 
 
 30 dwelt in it. 
 
 Then Mrs. Light-mind added as foUoweth : 
 Come put this kind of talk away. I was yester- 
 day at Mndam Wanton's where we were as merry 
 as the maids. For who do you think should be 
 
 Mrs^. Know- 
 nothing. 
 
 Mrs. Bat's- 
 
 eyes. 
 
 Mrs. Incon- 
 siderate. 
 
THE SECOND PART 
 
 241 
 
 there, but I and Mrs. Love-t/ie-flesh, and three or 
 four more, with Mr. Lechery, Mrs. Filth, and some 
 others. So there we had musick and dancing, and 
 what else was meet to fill up the pleasure. And I 
 5 dare say° my Lady herself is an admirably well- 
 bred Gentlewoman, and Mr. Lechery is as pretty a 
 fellow. 
 
 By this time Christiana was got on her way, 
 and Mercy went along with her. So as they went, 
 
 10 her Children being there also, Christiana began to 
 discourse. And Mercy, said Christiana, I take 
 this as an unexpected favour, that thou shouldest 
 set foot out of doors with me, to accompany me a 
 little in my way. 
 
 15 Mercy. Then said young Mercy (for she was but 
 young) If I thought it would be to purpose to go 
 with you, I would never go near the Town any 
 more. 
 
 Chris. Well Mercy, said Christiana, cast in 
 
 20 thy lot with me : I well know what will be the 
 end of 'our Pilgrimage ; my Husband is where he 
 would not but be for all the Gold in the Spanish 
 Mines. ° Nor shalt thou be rejected, though thou 
 goest but upon my Livitation. The King who 
 
 25 hath sent for me and my Children is one that 
 delighteth in Mercy. Besides, if thou wilt, I will 
 hire thee, and thou shalt go along with me as my 
 servant ; yet we will have all things in common 
 betwixt thee and me, only go along with me. 
 
 30 Mercy. But how shall I be ascertained^ that I 
 also shall be entertained ? Had I this hope but 
 from one that can tell, I would make no stick at 
 all, but would go, being helped by him that can 
 help, tho' the way was never so tedious. 
 
 Mrs. Light- 
 miud. 
 Madam 
 Wanton, she 
 that had like 
 to a been too 
 hard for 
 Faithful in 
 time past. 
 Part 1, 
 page 91. 
 
 Discourse 
 betivixt 
 Mercy and 
 good Chris- 
 tiana. 
 
 Mercy in- 
 clines to go. 
 
 Christiana 
 loould have 
 her Neigh- 
 bour with 
 her. 
 
 Mercy 
 
 doubts of 
 acceptance. 
 
242 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Chris. Well loving Mercy, I will tell thee what 
 thou shalt do. Go with me to the Wicket-gate, 
 and there I will further enquire for thee ; and if 
 there thou shalt not meet with encouragement, I 
 
 5 will be content that thou shalt return to thy place. 
 I also will pay thee for thy kindness which thou 
 she west to me and my Children, in thy accompany- 
 ing of us in our way as thou doest. 
 
 Merer/. Then will I go thither, and will take 
 
 10 what shall follow, and the Lord grant that my lot 
 may there fall even as the King of Heaven shall 
 have his heart upon me. 
 
 Christiana then was glad at her heart, not only 
 that she had a Companion, but also for that she 
 
 15 had prevailed with this poor Maid to fall in love 
 with her own Salvation. So they went on together, 
 and Mercy began to weep. Then said Christiana, 
 Wherefore weepeth my Sister so ? 
 
 Mercy. Alas ! said she, who can but lament, 
 
 20 that shall but rightly consider what a state and 
 condition my poor Relations are in that yet remain 
 in our sinful Town : and that which makes my 
 grief the more heavy is, because they have no 
 Instructor, nor any to tell them what is to come. 
 
 25 Chris. Bowels becometh Pilgrims ; and thou 
 dost for thy Friends as my good Christian did for 
 me when he left me ; he mourned for that I would 
 not heed nor regard him,- but his Lord and ours 
 did gather up his Tears, and put them into his 
 
 30 Bottle; and now both I and thou and these my 
 sweet Babes, are reaping the fruit and benefit of 
 them. I hope, Mercy, these Tears of thine will 
 not be lost ; for the truth hath said. That they 
 that sow in Tears shall reap in Joy, in singing. 
 
 Christiana 
 allures he)' 
 to the Gate, 
 lohich is 
 Clirist, and 
 promiseth 
 there to 
 enquire for 
 her. 
 
 Mercy 
 prays. 
 
 Christiana 
 glad of 
 Mercy's 
 company. 
 
 Mercy 
 
 grieves for 
 her Garnal 
 Relations. 
 
 Christian's 
 prayers were 
 answered 
 for his Rela- 
 tions after 
 he was 
 dead. 
 
THE SECOND FART 
 
 243 
 
 And he that goeth forth and iveepeth, bearing Psal. 126. 
 precious seed, shall doubtless come again with ^' ^• 
 rejoicing, bringing his sheaves with him. 
 Then said Mercy, 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 Let the Most Blessed be my guide, 
 If t be his blessed will, 
 Unto his Gate, into his Fold, 
 Up to his Holy Hill. 
 
 And let him never suffer me 
 To swerve or turn aside 
 From his free grace and holy ways, 
 Whate'er shall me betide. 
 
 And let him gather them of mine. 
 That I have left behind ; 
 Lord make them pray they may be thine. 
 With all their heart and mind. 
 
 Now my old Friend proceeded and said : But 
 
 when Christiana came up to the Slough of Dis- 
 
 po7id, she began to be at a stand ; for said she, 
 
 20 This is the place in which my dear Husband had 
 
 like to have been smothered with mud. She per- 
 
 ^ceived also, that notwithstanding the command of 
 the King to make this place for Pilgrims good, yet 
 it was rather worse than formerly. So I asked if 
 25 that was true ? Yes, said the Old Gentleman, too 
 true ; for that many there be that pretend to be 
 the King's Labourers, and that say they are for 
 mending the King's Highway, that bring dirt and 
 dimg instead of stones, and so mar instead of mend- 
 30ing. Here Christiana therefore with her Boys, 
 did make a stand ; but said Mercy, Come let us 
 venture, only let us be wary. Then they looked 
 well to the steps, and made a shift to get stagger- 
 ingly over. 
 
 Part 1, 
 page 19. 
 
 Their own 
 Carnal Con- 
 clusions 
 instead of 
 the Word of 
 Life. 
 
 Mercy the 
 
 boldest at 
 the Slouch 
 o/Dispond. 
 
244 
 
 THE PILGRIM^S PROGRESS 
 
 Yet Christiana had like to a been in, and that 
 not once nor twice. Now they had no sooner got 
 over, but they thought they heard words that said 
 unto them, Blessed is she that believeth, for there 
 5 shall be a performance of the things that have 
 been told her from the Lord. 
 
 Then they went on again ; and said Mercy to 
 Christiana, Had I as good ground to hope for a 
 loving reception at the Wicket-gate as you, I think 
 
 10 no Slough of Dispond would discourage me. 
 
 Well, said the other, you know your sore, and I 
 know mine ; and good friend, we shall all have 
 enough evil before we come at our Journey's end. 
 For can it be imagined, that the people that 
 
 15 design to attain such excellent Glories as ive do, 
 and that are so envied that Happiness as ive are.; 
 but that we shall meet with what Fears and Scares, 
 with what Troubles and Afflictions, they can pos- 
 sibly assault us with, that hate us ? 
 
 20 And now Mr. Sagacity left me to dream out my 
 Dream by myself. ° Wherefore methought I saw 
 Christiana and Mercy and the Boys go all of them 
 up to the Gate ; to which when they were come, 
 they betook themselves to a short debate about 
 
 25 how they must manage their calling at the Gate, 
 and what should be said to him that did open to 
 them. So it was concluded, since Christiana was 
 the eldest, that she should knock for entrance, 
 and that she should speak to him that did open, 
 
 30 for the rest. So Christiana began to knock, and 
 as her poor Husband did, she knocked and knocked 
 again. But instead of any that answered, they all 
 thought that they heard- as if a Dog came barking 
 upon them ; a Dog, and a great one too, and this 
 
 Luke 1. 45. 
 
 Prayer 
 should he 
 made with 
 Considera- 
 tion and 
 Fear, as well 
 as in Faith 
 and Hope. 
 
 Part 1, 
 page 32. 
 
THE SECOND PART 245 
 
 made the Women and Children afraid : nor durst The Dog, the 
 they for a while to knock any more, for fear the ^'^^^'■^ «J* 
 Mastiff should fly upon them. Now therefore Prayer. 
 they were greatly tumbled up and down in their 
 
 5 minds, and knew not what to do. Knock they Christiana 
 durst not, for fear of the Dog ; go back they "|*^ '^^^ . 
 durst not, for fear that the Keeper of that Gate perplexed 
 should espy them as they so went, and should be uhout 
 offended with them. At last they thought of ^^«^«^- 
 
 10 knocking again, and knocked more vehemently 
 than they did at the first. Then said the Keeper 
 of the Gate, Who is there ? So the Dog left oft' to 
 bark, and he opened unto them. 
 
 Then Christiana made low obeisance° and said, 
 
 15 Let not our Lord be offended with his Hand- 
 maidens, for that we have knocked at his princely 
 Gate. Then said the Keeper, Whence come ye, 
 and wliat is that you would have^ 
 
 Christiana answered, We are come from whence 
 
 20 Christian did come, and upon the same Errand as 
 he ; to wit, to be, if it shall please you, graciously 
 admitted by this Gate into the way that leads to 
 the Coelestial City. And I answer, my Lord, in the 
 next place, that I am Christiana, once the wife 
 
 25 of Christian that now is gotten above. 
 
 With that the Keeper of the Gate did marvel, 
 saying, What is she become now a Pilgrim, that 
 but a while ago abhorred that life ? Then she 
 bowed her head, and said. Yes, and so are these 
 
 30 my sweet Babes also. 
 
 Then he took her by the hand, and let her in, How Chris- 
 and said also, Suffer the little Children to come tiana is 
 unto me ; and with that he shut up the Gate. ^^ ^j^q q^^iq^ 
 This done, he called to a Trumpeter that was 
 
246 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 above over the Gate, to entertain Christiana with Luke 15. 7. 
 shouting and sound of Trumpet for joy. So he 
 obeyed and sounded, and filled the air with his 
 melodious notes. 
 
 5 Now all this while poor Mercy did stand with- 
 out, trembling and crying for fear that she was 
 rejected. But when Christiana had gotten admit- 
 tance for herself and her Boys, then she began to 
 make intercession for Mercy. 
 
 10 Chris. And she said, My Lord, I have a Com- 
 panion of mine that stands yet without, that is 
 come hitlier upon the same account as myself ; one 
 • that is much dejected in her mind, for that she 
 comes, as she thinks, without sending for, whereas 
 
 15 I was sent to by my Husband's King to come. 
 
 Now Mercy began to be very impatient, for each 
 minute was as long to her as an hour, wherefore 
 she prevented Christiana from a fuller interceding 
 for her, by knocking at the Gate herself. And she 
 
 20 knocked then so loud, that she made Christiana 
 to start. Then said the Keeper of the Gate, Who 
 is there 1 and said CJiristiana, It is my Friend. 
 
 So he opened the Gate, and looked out ; but 
 Mercy was fallen down without in a swoon, for 
 
 25 she fainted, and was afraid that no Gate would be 
 opened to her. 
 
 Then he took her by the hand, and said, Damsel, 
 I bid thee arise. ° 
 
 Oh Sir, said she, I am faint ; there is scarce life 
 
 30 left in me. But he answered, That one once said, 
 
 IVIien my soul fainted ivithin me, I rememhred Jonah 2. 7. 
 the Lord, and my prayer came in unto thee, into 
 thy Holy Temple. Fear not, but stand upon thy 
 feet, and tell me wherefore thou art come. 
 
 Christiana's 
 prayer for 
 her' Friend 
 Mercy. 
 
 The delays 
 make the 
 hung ring 
 Soul the 
 ferventer. 
 
 Mercy 
 faints. 
 
THE SECOND PART 247 
 
 Mercy. I am come for that unto which I was The cause 
 never invited as my Friend Christiana was. Hers ^/ 1^^^. 
 was from the King, and mine was but from her : 
 wherefore I fear I presume. 
 5 Did she desire thee to come with her to this 
 Place? 
 
 Mercy. Yes ; and as my Lord sees, I am come. 
 And if there is any grace or forgiveness of sins to 
 spare, I beseech that I thy poor Handmaid may be 
 10 partaker thereof. 
 
 Then he took her again by the hand and led her Mark this. 
 gently in, and said, I pray for all them that believe 
 on me, by what means soever they come unto me. 
 Then said he to those that stood by, Fetch something, 
 15 and give it Mercy to smell on, thereby to stay 
 her fainting. So they fetcht her a bundle of 
 Myrrh ° and a while after she was revived. 
 
 And now was Christiana and her Boys and 
 Mercy, received of the Lord at the head of the 
 20 way, and spoke kindly unto by him. 
 
 Then said they yet further unto him. We are 
 sorry for our sins, and beg of our Lord his Pardon, 
 and further information what we must do. 
 
 I grant Pardon, said he, by word and deed ; by 
 25 word, in the promise of forgiveness; by deed, in 
 
 the way I obtained it. Take the first from my lips Cant. 1. 2. 
 with a kiss, and the other as it shall be revealed. ^^^^ ^^' ^^• 
 
 Now I saw in my Dream that he spake many 
 good words unto them, whereby they were greatly Christ cm- 
 30gladd6d.° He also had them up to the top of the ^j^f J-^"* 
 Gate, and shewed them by what deed they were 
 saved ; and told them withal that that sight they 
 would have again as they went along in the way, to 
 their comfort. 
 
248 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 So he left them a while in a Summer Parlour 
 below, where they entree! into talk by themselves ; 
 and thus Christiana began : Lord ! how glad 
 am I that we are got in hither ! 
 5 Mercy. So you well may ; but I of all have 
 cause to leap for joy. 
 
 Chris. I thought one time, as I stood at the 
 Gate (because I had knocked and none did answer) 
 that all our labour had been lost, specially when 
 
 10 that ugly Cur made such a heavy barking against 
 us. 
 
 Mercy. But my worst fears was after I saw 
 that you was taken in to his favour and that I was 
 left behind. Now thought I, 'tis fulfilled which 
 
 15 is written, Two women shall he grinding together, 
 the one shall he taken and the other left. I had 
 much ado to forbear crying out, Undone, undone. 
 
 And afraid I was to knock any more ; but when 
 I looked up to what was written over the Gate, I 
 
 20 took courage. I also thought that I must either 
 knock again or die ; so I knocked, but I cannot tell 
 how, for my spirit now struggled betwixt life and 
 death. 
 
 Chris. Can you not tell how you knocked ? I 
 
 25 am sure your knocks were so earnest^ that the very 
 sound of them made me start ; I thought I never 
 heard such knocking in all my life ; I thought you 
 would a come in by violent hands, or a took the 
 Kingdom by storm. 
 
 30 Mercy. Alas, to be in my case, who that so 
 was could but a done so ? You saw that the Door 
 was shut upon rae, and that there was a most cruel 
 Dog thereabout. Who, I say, that was so faint- 
 hearted as I, that would not a knocked with all 
 
 Talk be- 
 tween the 
 Christians. 
 
 Matt. 24. 41. 
 
 Part 1, 
 page 32. 
 
 Christiana 
 thinks her 
 Companion 
 prays better 
 than she. 
 
 Matt. 11. 12. 
 
THE SECOND PART 
 
 249 
 
 their might 1 But pray what said my Lord to my 
 rudeness ? was he not angiy with me ? 
 
 Chris. When he heard your kimbring° noiae, 
 he gave a wonderful innocent smile ; I believe 
 
 5 what you did pleased him well enough, for he 
 shewed no sign to the contrary. But I marvel in 
 my heart why he keeps such a Dog ; had I known 
 that afore, I fear I should not have had heart enough 
 to a ventured myself in this manner. But now 
 
 10 we are in, we are in, and I am glad with all my 
 heart. 
 
 Mercy. I will ask if you please next time he 
 comes down, why he keeps such a filthy Cur in his 
 yard ; I hope he will not take it amiss. 
 
 X5 Ay do, said the Children, and persuade him to 
 hang him, for we are afraid he will bite us when 
 we go hence. 
 
 So at last he came down to them again, and 
 Mercy fell to the ground on her face before him 
 
 20 and worshipped, and said, Let my Lord accept of 
 the sacrifice of Praise which I now ofter unto him 
 with the calves of my lips.° 
 
 So he said unto her. Peace he to thee, stand up. 
 But she continued upon her face and said, Right- 
 
 25 eous art thou Lord when I plead with thee, 
 yet let me talk imth thee of thy Judgments. 
 Wherefore dost thou keep so cruel a Dog in thy 
 yard, at the sight of which such Women and Chil- 
 dren as we, are ready to fly from thy Gate for fear ? 
 
 30 He answered and said. That Dog has another 
 owner; he also is kept close in another man's 
 ground, only my Pilgrims hear his barking ; he 
 belongs to the Castle which you see there at a 
 distance, but can come up to the walls of this 
 
 Christ 
 
 pleased loith 
 loud and 
 restless 
 praises. 
 
 If the Soul 
 at frst did 
 knoio all it 
 should meet 
 vnth in its 
 Journey to 
 Heaven, it 
 would 
 haixlly ever 
 set out. 
 
 The Chil- 
 dren are 
 afraid of 
 the Dog, 
 
 Jer. 12. 1. 
 
 Mercy 
 expostulates 
 about the 
 Dog. 
 
 Devil. 
 
250 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 place. He has frighted many an honest Pilgrim 
 from worse to better, by the great voice of his 
 roaring. Indeed he that owneth him doth not 
 keep him of any good will to me or mine, but 
 5 with intent to keep the Pilgrims from coming to 
 me, and that they may be afraid to knock at this 
 Grate for entrance. Sometimes also he has broken 
 out, and has ivorried some that I love; but I 
 take all at present patiently. I also give my Pil- 
 
 10 grims timely help, so they are not delivered up to 
 his power, to do to them \vhat his doggish nature 
 would prompt him to. But what ! my purchased 
 one, I tro, hadst thou known never so much be- 
 forehand, thou wouldst not a been afraid of a Dog. 
 
 15 The Beggars that go from Door to Door, will, 
 rather than they will lose a supposed Alms, run 
 the hazard of the bawling, barking, and biting too 
 of a Dog ; and shall a Dog, a Dog in another 
 man's yard, a Dog whose barking I turn to the 
 
 20 profit of Pilgrims, keep any from coming to me ? 
 I deliver them from the Lions, their Darling from 
 the power of the Dog. 
 
 Mercy. Then said Mercy, I confess my igno- 
 rance ; I spake what I understood not ; I acknow- 
 
 25 ledge that thou doest all things well. 
 
 Chris. Then Christiana began to talk of their 
 Journey, and to enquire after the way. So he fed 
 them, and washed their feet, and set them in the 
 way of his steps, according as he had dealt with 
 
 30 her Husband before. 
 
 So I saw in my Dream that they walkt on in 
 their way, and had the weather very comfortable 
 to them. 
 
 Then Christiana began to sing, saying, 
 
 Part 1, 
 page 34. 
 
 A Check to 
 the carnal 
 fear of the 
 Pilgrims. 
 
 Christians 
 when loise 
 enough 
 acquiesce in 
 the wisdom 
 of their 
 Lord. 
 
 Part 1, 
 page 36. 
 
THE SECOND PART 
 
 251 
 
 10 
 
 Bless'd be the Day that I began 
 A Pilgrim for to be ; 
 And blessed also be that man 
 That thereto moved me. 
 
 'Tis true, 'twas long ere I began 
 To seek to live for ever : 
 But now 1 run fast as I can ; 
 'Tis better late than never. 
 
 Our Tears to Joy, our Fears to Faith, 
 Are turned, as we see. 
 Thus our beginning (as one saith,) 
 Shews what our end will be. 
 
 Now there was, on the other side of the Wall 
 that fenced in the way up which Christiana and 
 
 15 her Companions were to go, a Garden, and that 
 Garden belonged to him whose was that harking 
 Dog of whom mention was made before. ° And 
 some of the Fruit-trees that grew in that Garden 
 shot their branches over the Wall ; and being 
 
 20 mellow, they that found them did gather them 
 up, and oft eat of them to their hurt. So Christi- 
 ana^s Boys, as Boys are apt to do, being pleas'd 
 with the trees, and with the Fruit that did hang 
 thereon, did plash° them, and began to eat. Their 
 
 25 mother did also chide them for so doing, but still 
 the Boys went on. 
 
 Well, said she, my Sons, you transgress, for that 
 Fruit is none of ours ; but she did not know that 
 they did belong to the Enemy ; I'll warrant° you 
 
 30 if she had, she would a been ready to die for fear. 
 But that passed, and they went on their way. Now 
 by that they were gone about two bows-shot from 
 the place that let them into the way, they espied 
 two very ill-favoured ones coming down apace to 
 
 35 meet them. With that Christiana and Mercy her 
 
 The Devil's 
 Garden. 
 
 The Chil- 
 dren eat of 
 the Enemy'. 
 Fruit. 
 
 Two ill- 
 favoured 
 ones. 
 
252 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Friend covered themselves with their Vails, and so 
 kept on their Journey ; the Children also went on 
 before, so that at last they met together. Then 
 they that came down to meet them, came just up 
 5 to the Women as if they would embrace them ; They 
 but Christiana said, Stand back, or go peaceably ttsmuU 
 by as you should. Yet these two, as men that 
 are deaf, regarded not Christiana'' s words, but 
 began to lay hands upon them. At that Christiana 
 
 10 waxing very wi-oth, ° spurned at them with her feet. The 
 Mercy also as well as she could, did what she could Pj'hn'ims 
 to shift them. Christiana again said to them, y^nji them- 
 Stand back, and be gone, for we have no money to 
 lose, being Pilgrims as ye see, and such too as live 
 
 15 upon the Charity of our Friends. 
 
 Ill-fav. Then said one of the two of the men, 
 We make no assault upon you for money, but are 
 come out to tell you, that if you will but grant 
 one small request which we shall ask, we will make 
 
 20 Women of you for ever. 
 
 Chris. Now Christiana imagining what they 
 should mean, made answer again. We will neither 
 hear, nor regard, nor yield to what you shall ask. 
 We are in haste, cannot stay, our business is a 
 
 25 business of Life and Death. So again she and her 
 Companions made a fresh assay° to go past them, 
 but they letted them in their way. 
 
 Ill-fav. And they said. We intend no hurt to 
 your lives, 'tis another thing we would have. 
 
 30 Chris. Ah, quoth Christiana, you would have 
 us Body and Soul, for I know 'tis for that you 
 are come ; but we will die rather upon the spot, 
 than suffer ourselves to be brought into such snares 
 as shall hazard our well-being hereafter. And with 
 
THE SECOND PART 
 
 253 
 
 that they l)oth shrieked out, and cried, Murder, 
 murder : and so ])ut themselves under those Laws 
 that are provided for the protection of Women. ° 
 
 . But the men still made their approach upon them, 
 5 with design to prevail against them ; they therefore 
 cried out again. 
 
 Now they being, as I said, not far from the 
 Gate in at which they came, their voice was heard 
 from where they was, thither. Wherefore some 
 
 10 of the House came out, and knowing that it was 
 Christianas tongue, they made haste to her relief. 
 But by that they was got within sight of them, 
 the Women was in a very great scuffle, the chil- 
 dren also stood crying by. Then did he that came 
 
 15 in for their relief call out to the Ruffians, saying. 
 What is that thing that you do? Would you 
 make my Lord's people to transgress? He also 
 attempted to take them, but they did make their 
 escape over the Wall into the Garden of the man 
 
 20 to whom the great Dog belonged ; so the Dog 
 became their Protector. This JReliever then came 
 up to the Women, and asked them how they did. 
 So they answered, W^e thank thy Prince, pretty 
 well, only we have been somewhat ailVighted ; we 
 
 25 thank thee also for that thou camest in to our 
 help, for otherwise we had been overcome. 
 
 Reliever. So after a few more words, this 
 Reliever said as followeth : I marvelled much 
 when you was entertained at the Gate above, 
 
 30 being ye knew that ye were but weak Women, 
 that you petitioned not the Lord tliere for a 
 Conductor ; then might you have avoided these 
 troubles and dangers, for he would have granted 
 you one. 
 
 She cries 
 out. 
 
 Deut. 22. 
 
 23-27. 
 
 ' Tis good 
 to cry Old 
 ivhen v:p are 
 assaulted. 
 
 The Reliever 
 comes. 
 
 The ill ones 
 fly to the 
 Devil for 
 relief. 
 
 T-^e Reliever 
 
 talks to the 
 Women. 
 
asking for. 
 
 254 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Chris. Alas ! said Christiana, we were so taken Mark this. 
 with our present blessing, that dangers to come 
 were forgotten by us ; besides, who could have 
 thought that so near the King's Palace there 
 5 should have lurked such naughty ones ? Indeed 
 it had been well for us, had we asked our Lord for 
 one ; but since our Lord knew 'twould be for our 
 profit, I wonder he sent not one along with us. 
 
 Bel. It is not always necessary to grant things We lose for 
 
 10 not asked for, lest by so doing they become of '^^i^^^/^ 
 little esteem ; but when the want of a thing is 
 felt, it then comes under, in the eyes of him that 
 feels it, that estimate that properly is its due, and 
 so consequently will be thereafter used. Had my 
 
 15 Lord granted you a Conductor, you would not 
 neither so have bewailed that oversight of yours 
 in not asking for one as now you have occasion to 
 do. So all things work for good, and tend to 
 make you more w^ary. 
 
 20 Chris. Shall we go back again to my Lord, and 
 confess our folly, and ask one? 
 
 Bel. Your confession of your folly I will pre- 
 sent him with. To go back again you need not ; 
 for in all places where you shall come, you will 
 
 25 find no want at all, for in every . of my Lord's 
 Lodgings which he has prepared for the reception 
 of his Pilgrims, there is sufficient to furnish them 
 against all attempts whatsoever. But as I said, he 
 will be enquired of by them to do it for them : and Ezek. 36. 37. 
 
 30 'tis a poor thing that is not worth asking for. 
 When he had thus said, he went back to his place, 
 and the Pilgrims went on their way. 
 
 Mercy. Then said Mercy, What a sudden blank The mistake 
 is here ! I made account we had now been past ^/ Mercy. 
 
THE SECOND PART 
 
 255 
 
 all danger, and that we should never see sorrow 
 more. 
 
 Chris. Thy imiocency, my Sister, said Chris- 
 tiana to Mercy, may excuse thee much ; but as 
 
 5 for me, my fault is so much the greater, for tliat 
 I saw this danger before I came out of the Doors, 
 and yet did not provide for it where provision 
 might a been had. I am therefore much to be 
 blamed. 
 
 10 Mercy. Then said Mercy, How knew you this 
 before you came from home? Pray open to me 
 this riddle. 
 
 Chris. Why, I will tell you. Before I set 
 foot out of doors, one night, as I lay in my bed, I 
 
 15 had a Dream about this ; for methought I saw two 
 men, as like these as ever the world they could 
 look, stand at my bed's feet,° plotting how they 
 might prevent my Salvation. I will tell you their 
 very words. They said ('twas when I was in my 
 
 20 Troubles) TF/mf shall ive do loith this Woman f 
 for she cries out tvaking and sleeping, for 
 forgiveness ; if she he suffered to go on as she 
 begins, we shcdl lose her as ive hare lost her 
 Husband. This you know might a made me take 
 
 25 heed, and have provided when provision might a 
 been had. 
 
 Mercy. Well, said Mercy, as by this neglect we 
 have an occasion ministred unto us to behold our 
 own imperfections, so our Lord has taken occasion 
 
 30 thereby to make manifest the riches of his Grace. 
 For he, as we see, has followed us with unasked 
 kindness, and has delivered us from their hands 
 that were stronger than we, of his mere good 
 pleasure. 
 
 Christiana's 
 yuilt. 
 
 Christiana's 
 
 iJream 
 
 repeated. 
 
 Mercy 
 
 makes good 
 use of their 
 neglect of 
 duty. 
 
256 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Thus now when they had talked away a little 
 more time, they drew nigh to an House which 
 stood in the way, which House was built for the 
 relief of Pilgrims ; as you will find more fully re- 
 5 lated in the First Part of these Records of the 
 Pilgrim's Progress. So they drew on towards 
 the House, (the House of the Interpreter) and 
 when they came to the door, they heard a great 
 talk in the House. They then gave ear, and 
 
 10 heard, as they thought, Christiana mentioned by 
 name. For you must know that there went along, 
 even before her, a talk of her and her Children's 
 going on Pilgrimage. And this thing was the 
 more pleasing to them, because they had heard 
 
 15 that she was Christian's Wife, that Woman who 
 was some time ago so imwilling to hear of going on 
 Pilgrimage. Thus therefore they stood still and 
 heard the good people within commending her, who 
 they little thought -stood at the door. At last 
 
 20 Christiana knocked as she had done at the Gate 
 
 before. Now when she had knocked, there came 
 
 to the door a young Damsel,° and opened the door 
 
 and looked, and behohl two Women was there. 
 
 Damsel. Then said the Damsel to them. With 
 
 25 whom would you speak in this place 1 
 
 Chris. Christiana answered, We understand 
 that this is a privileged place for those that are 
 become Pilgrims, and we now at this door are such ; 
 wherefore we pray that we may be partakers of 
 
 30 that for which we at this time are come ; for the 
 day, as thou seest, is very fiir spent, and we are 
 loth to-night to go any further. 
 
 Damsel. Pray what may I call your name, that 
 I may tell it to my Lord within ? 
 
 Parti, 
 page 37. 
 
 Talk in the 
 Inter- 
 preter's 
 House ah out 
 Christiana's 
 going on 
 Pilgrimage. 
 
 She knocks 
 at the door. 
 
 The door is 
 opened to 
 them by 
 Innocent. 
 
turned 
 Pilgrim. 
 
 THE SECOND PART 257 
 
 Chris. My name is Christiana; I was the 
 
 Wife of that Pilgrim that some years ago did travel 
 
 this way, and these be his four Children. This 
 
 Maiden also is my Companion, and is going on 
 
 5 Pilgrimage too. 
 
 Innocent. Then ran Innocent in° (for that was 
 ner name) and said to those within. Can you think 
 who is at the door^ There is Christiana and her 
 Children and her Companion, all waiting for enter- 
 ic tainment here. Then they leaped for joy, and went joy in the 
 and told their Master. So he came to the door, ^^^[^^^^'{^l^^^ 
 and looking upon her, he said. Art thou that umt Chris- 
 Christiana whom Christian the Good-man left tiana is 
 behind him, when he betook himself to a Pilgrim's 
 15 life? 
 
 Chris. I am that Woman that was so hard- 
 hearted as to slight my Husband's Trouliles, and 
 that left him to go on in his Journey alone, and these 
 are his four Children ; but now I also am come, 
 20 for I am convinced that no way is right but this. 
 Inter. Then is fulfilled that which also is writ- 
 ten of the man that said to his Son, Go, work to- 
 day in my Vine-yard ; and he said to his Father, Matt. 21. 29 
 I will not ; but afterwards repented and went. 
 25 Chris. Then said Christiana, So be it. Amen. 
 God make it a true saying upon me, and grant that 
 I may be found at the last of him in peace without 
 spot and blameless. 
 
 Inter. But why standest thou thus at the door ? 
 30 Come in, thou Daughter of Abraham. We was 
 talking of thee but now, for tidings have come to 
 us before, how thou art become a Pilgrim. Come 
 Children, come in ; come Maiden, come in. So he 
 had them all into the House. 
 
258 
 
 THE riLGRUl'S rROGRESS 
 
 So when they were within, tliey were bidden sit 
 down and rest them ; the which when they had 
 done, those that attended ii})on the Pilgrims in the 
 House, came into the Room to see them. And one 
 5 smiled, and another smiled, and they all smiled for 
 joy that Christiana was become a Pilgrim. They 
 also looked upon the Boys : they stroaked them 
 over the faces with the hand, in token of their 
 kind reception of them. They also carried it 
 
 10 lovingly to Mercy, and bid them all welcome into 
 their Master's House. 
 
 After a while, because Supper was not ready, the 
 Interpreter took them into his significant Rooms, 
 and shewed them what Christian, Christia^icC s 
 
 15 Husband, had seen sometime before. Here there- 
 fore they saw the Man in the Cage, the Man and 
 his Dream, the Man that cut his way through his 
 Enemies, and the Picture of the biggest of them 
 all, together with the rest of those things that were 
 
 20 then so profitable to Christian. 
 
 This done, and after these things had been 
 somewhat digested by Christiana and her com- 
 pany, the Interpreter takes them apart again, and 
 has them first into a Room where was a Man that 
 
 25 could look no way but downwards, with a Muck- 
 rake° in his hand. There stood also one over his 
 head with a Coelestial Crown in his hand, and 
 proffered to give him that Crown for his Muck-rake ; 
 but the man did neither look up, nor regard, but 
 
 30 raked to himself the straws, the small sticks, and 
 dust of the floor. 
 
 Then said Christiana, I persuade myself that I 
 know somewhat the meaning of this ; for this is a 
 figure of a Man of this World, is it not, good Sir ? 
 
 Old Saints 
 glad to see 
 the young 
 ones IV a Ik in 
 God's ways. 
 
 The Signifi- 
 cant Rooms. 
 
 Part 1, 
 pages 37^7. 
 
 The Man 
 loith the 
 Muck-rake 
 expounded. 
 
THK HECOyD VART 269 
 
 Inter. Thou liast said the right, said he, and 
 his Muck-rake dotli shew liis earnal mind. And 
 whereas thou seest him rather give lieed to rake up 
 straws and stieks and tlie (hist of the tloor, tlian to 
 5 what he says tliat calls to him from above with the 
 Ccflestial Crown in his hand, it is to shew that 
 Heaven is hut as a fable to some, and that things 
 here are counted the only things substantial. Now 
 whereas it was also shewed thee that the man 
 10 could look no way but downwards, it is to let thee 
 know that earthly things when they are with 
 })ower upon men's minds, quite carry their hearts 
 away from God. 
 
 Chris. Then said Christiana, deliver me Christiana's 
 15 from this Muck-rake. ^aqaiuM the 
 
 Inter. That prayer, said the Interpreter, has Muck.rake. 
 lain by till 'tis almost rusty. Give me not Riches, p^oy. 30. 8. 
 is scarce the prayer of one of ten thousand. Straws 
 and sticks and dust with most are the great things 
 20 now looked after. 
 
 With that Mercy and Christiana wept, and 
 said, It is alas ! too true. 
 
 When the Interpreter had shewed them this, he 
 has them into the very best Room in the House 
 25 (a very brave Room it was) so he bid them look 
 round al)()ut, and see if they could find anything 
 profitable there. Then they looked round and 
 round, for there w\as nothing there to be seen but 
 a verj' great Spider on the wall, and that they 
 30 overlookt. 
 
 Mer. Then said Mercy, Sir, I see nothing ; but 
 Christiana held her peace. 
 
 Inter. But saitl the Interpreter, Look again; 
 she therefore lookt again and said. Here is not 
 
260 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 anytliing but an ugly SjtMer, who hangs by her° or the 
 hands upon the wall. Then said he, Is there but Spi*ier. 
 one Spider in all this spacious Room 1 Then the 
 water stood in Christiana's eyes, for she was a 
 
 5 woman quick of apprehension : and siie said, Yes, 
 Lord, there is here more than one. Yea, and Talk about 
 Spiders whose Venom is far more destructive than '^*^ Spider, 
 that which is in her. The Interpreter then looked 
 }ileasantly upon her, and said. Thou hast said the 
 
 10 truth. This made 3fercy blush, and the Boys to 
 cover their faces, for they all began now to under- 
 stand the Riddle. 
 
 Then said the Interpreter again, TJie Sjnder Prov. 30. 2a 
 taketh hold icith her hands as you see, and is 
 
 15 in King's Palaces. And wherefore is this re- The Inter- 
 corded, "but to shew you, that how full of the />''e^«^*^»- 
 Venom of sin soever you be, yet you may by the 
 hand of foith lay hold of and dwell in the best 
 Room that belongs to the King's House above 1 
 
 20 Chris. I thought, said Chrii^tiana, of some- 
 thing of this, but I could not imagine it all. I 
 thought that we were like Spiders, and that we 
 looked like ugly creatures, in what fine Room so- 
 ever we were ; but that by this Spider, this ven- 
 
 25 omous and ill-favoured creature, we were to learn 
 how to act Faith, that came not into my mind. 
 And yet she has taken hold with her hands, as I 
 see, and dwells in the best Room in the House. 
 God has made nothing in vain. 
 
 30 Then they seemed all to be glad, but the water 
 stood in their eyes ; yet they looked one upon 
 another, and also bowed before the Inteqrreter. 
 
 He had them then into another Room where 
 was a Hen and Chickens, and bid them observe a 
 
THE SEC OS I) PART 261 
 
 while. So onf of the ChiekniH went to tlie troiitrh Of the 
 
 to drink, nnd ev«'rv time she dmiik hIh* lilt \\u her /ff'.' ^^"^' 
 .111 '* I ir <j -11 tfiK.kens. 
 
 hejul and Ikt ryen t4>WMrds Heaven. See, Kaid he, 
 
 what this little ('hirk dr>th, an<l leani of her to 
 T) acknowledge whenee your mercie« come, }>y receiv- 
 ing them with looking up. Yet again, waid he, 
 ol).sen'e and look : no they gave hee<l and f»erceive<l 
 that the Hen did walk in a four-fold methfMl t4)Wards 
 iur Chickens. 1. She had a iomiuftn rall^ and 
 
 10 that she hath all day long. 2. She had a sjterial 
 
 call, and that she ha<l but sometimes. 3. She Matt. 23. 37. 
 had a hroodinff notf\ And 4. fihe ha<i an outcry. 
 Now said he, compare this Hen to your King, 
 and these (Jhi^kens to his oWlient one«. For 
 
 1.1 answerable" to her, himself has his methods which 
 he walketh in t^jwards his People ; by his common 
 call he gives nothing ; by his special call he al- 
 ways has something to give ; he has also a brood- 
 inrj voice f<jr them that are under his wing ; and 
 
 20 he has an out-cnj to give the alarm when he seeth 
 the Enemy come. I chose, my Darlings, to lead 
 you into the Rfx>m where such things are, because 
 you are Women, and they are easy for you. 
 
 Cfiris. And Sir, said Christiana, pray let us 
 
 25 see some more. So he had them into the Slaughter- 
 house, where was a Butcher a killing of a Sheep ; Of the 
 and behold the Sheej) was quiet, and took her death /^'j'^^^^^n'*^ 
 patiently. Then said the Interpreter, You must 
 learn of this Sheep to suffer, and to put up wrongs 
 
 V) without murmuringfl and complaints. Behold how 
 quietly she takes her death, and without object- 
 ing she suffereth her skin to be pulled over her 
 ears. Your King doth call you his Sheep. 
 
 After this he led them into his Garden, where 
 
 the Sheep. 
 
262 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 was great variety of Flowers, and he said, Do you 
 see all these? So Christiana said. Yes. Then 
 said he again. Behold the Flowers are divers in 
 stature, in quality, and colour, and smell, and 
 5 virtue, and some are better than some ; also where 
 the Gardener has set them there they stand, and 
 quarrel not with one another. 
 
 Again, he had them into his Field, which he 
 had sowed with Wheat and Corn ; but when they 
 
 10 beheld, the tops of all was cut off, only the straw 
 remained. He said again. This ground was dunged 
 and plowed and sowed, but what shall we do with 
 the Crop 1 Then said Christiana, Burn some, and 
 make muck of the rest. Then said the Interpreter 
 
 15 again, Fruit you see is that thing you look for, and 
 for want of that you condemn it to the fire, and to 
 be trodden under foot of men ; beware that in this 
 you condemn not yourselves. 
 
 Then as they were coming in from abroad, they 
 
 20 espied a little Robin with a great Spider in his 
 mouth. So the Interp)reter said, Look here. So 
 they looked, and Mercy wondred ; but Christiana 
 said. What a disparagement is it to such a little 
 pretty bird as the Rohin-red-hreast is, he being 
 
 25 also a bird above many that loveth to maintain a 
 
 kind of sociableness with man ; I had thought they 
 
 had lived upon crums of bread, or upon other such 
 
 harmless matter. I like him worse than I did. 
 
 The Interpreter then replied, This Robin is an 
 
 30 emblem very apt to set forth some Professors by ; 
 for to sight they are as this Robin, pretty of oiote, 
 colour, and carriage. They seem also to have a 
 very great love for Professors that are sincere ; and 
 above all other to desire to sociate with, and to be 
 
 Of the 
 Garden. 
 
 Of the 
 Field. 
 
 Of the 
 Robin and 
 the Spider. 
 
THE SECOND PART 
 
 263 
 
 in their company, as if they could Hve upon tlic 
 good man's crums. Tlicy pretend also that there- 
 fore it is that they frequent the house of the godly, 
 and the appointments of the Lord ; but when they 
 5 are by themselves, as the Robin, they can catch 
 and gobble up Spiders, they can change their diet, 
 drink Iniquity, and swallow down Sin like water. 
 
 So wlien they were come again into tlie house, 
 
 because Supper as yet was not ready, Christiana 
 
 10 again desired that the Interpreter would either 
 
 shew^ or tell of some other tilings that are j)rofitable. 
 
 Then the Interj^reter began and said. The fatter 
 
 the So IV is, the more sJie desires the Mire ; the 
 
 fatter the Ox is, the more gamesomely he goes to 
 
 lb the slaughter; and the more healthy the lusty 
 
 man is, the more 2irone he is unto evil. 
 
 There is a desire in Wonieii to go neat andfine, 
 and it is a comely tiling to he adorned with that 
 that in God's sight is of great price. 
 20 'Tis easier iccdching anight or two, than to sit 
 up a whole year together ; so 'tis easier for one 
 to begin to profess well, than to hold out as he 
 should to the end. 
 
 Every Shijymaster, when in a Storm, ivill 
 
 25 willingly cast that overboard that is of the 
 
 smallest value in the vessel ; but who will throw 
 
 the best out first ? None but he that feareth 
 
 not God. 
 
 One Leak will sink a Shi}), and one Siii luill 
 30 destroy a Sinner. 
 
 He that forgets his Friend is ungrateful unto 
 him, but he that forgets his Saviour is unmerci- 
 ful to himself 
 
 He that lives in Sin and looks for Haptpiness 
 
 Pray, and 
 yoii will 
 f/et at that 
 iv/iich'yet 
 lies unre- 
 vealed. 
 
264 
 
 THE riLG RIM'S PBOGRESS 
 
 hereafter, is like him th<tt soireth Cockle, and 
 thinks to Jill, his Barn ivith Wheat or Barley. 
 
 If a man would live well, let him fetch his 
 last day to him, and make it ahvays his Com- 
 bpany-keeper. 
 
 Whisperi}i(j and chantje of thoughts proves 
 that Sin is in the World. 
 
 If the World ichich God sets light by, is 
 counted a thing of that ivorth ivith men, ivhat is 
 10 Heaven ichich God conimendeth? 
 
 If the Life that is attended tcith so many 
 Troubles, is so loth to be let go by us, icliat is 
 the Life above? 
 
 Everybody nill cry u}^ the Goodness of Men; 
 15 but ivho is there that is, as he should, affected 
 ivith the goodness of God? 
 
 We seldom sit down to meat, but ice eat and 
 leave ; so there is in Jesus Christ more Merit 
 and Righteousness than the whole World has 
 20 need of. 
 
 When the Interpreter had done, he takes them 
 out into his Garden again, and had them to a Tree 
 whose inside was all rotten and gone, and yet it 
 grew and had Leaves. Then said Mercy, What 
 25 means this ? This Tree, said he, whose outside 
 is ;air, and whose inside is rotten, it is to which 
 many may'be compared that are in the Garden of 
 God ; who with their mouths s})eak high in behalf 
 of God, but indeed will do nothing for him ; whose 
 30 Leaves are fair, but their heart good for nothing 
 but to be tinder for the Devil's tinder-box. 
 
 Now Supper was ready, the Table spread, and 
 all things set on the board ; so they sate down 
 and did eat when one had given thanks. And the 
 
 Of the Tree 
 that is 
 rotten at 
 heart. 
 
 They are at 
 Supper. 
 
TIIK SKCOXD pAirr 
 
 265 
 
 Intarpi'clcr did usually entertain thuse that kid^'rd 
 with him with Musiek nt Meals, ho the Minstrels 
 ])layed. There was also <»ne that did sin^, and a 
 very tine voice he i»ad. His Song was this : 
 
 The Lord is only my support, 
 And he that doth me feed ; 
 How can I then want anything 
 Whereof I stand in need? 
 
 A repetition 
 of Cliris- 
 tiana's expe- 
 rience. 
 
 When the Song and Musiek was ended, the Talk at 
 
 \o In(erj>n^t(^r askoil (■hristiana, \\ hat it was that ^'"W^er. 
 at first did move her to betake herself to a Pil- 
 grim's life?° 
 
 Christiana answered, First, the lass of my 
 Husband eame into my mind, at which I was 
 
 15 heartily grieved ; but all that was but natural 
 atfeetion. Then after that came the Troubles and 
 Pilgrimage of my Husband's into my mind, and 
 also how like a churl I had carried it to him as to 
 that. So guilt took hold of my mind, and would 
 
 2() have drawn me into the Pond ; but that oppor- 
 tunely I had a Dream of the well-being of my 
 Husb;ind, and a Letter sent me by the King of 
 that Country where my HiisUmd dwells, to come 
 to him. The Dream an«l the Letter together so 
 
 2.") wrought upon my mind, that they forced me to 
 this way. 
 
 Liter. But met you with no opposition afore 
 you set out of doors 1 
 
 Cltris. Yes, a Neighbour of mine, one Mrs. 
 
 30 Ti iiKtrans (she was akin to him that woidd have 
 persuaded my HusUind to go back for fear of the 
 Lions). She all-to-be-f()oled° me for as she called 
 it my intended desjjerate adventure ; she also urged 
 
266 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 what she could to dishearten me to it, the hardship 
 and Troubles that my Husband met with in the 
 way : but all this I got over pretty well. But a 
 Dream that I had of two ill-lookt° ones, that I 
 5 thought did plot how to make me miscarry in my 
 Journey, that hath troubled me much ; yea, it still 
 runs in my mind, and makes me afniid of every 
 one that I meet, lest they should meet me to do 
 me a mischief, and to turn me out of the way. 
 
 10 Yea, I may tell my Lord, tho' I would not have 
 everybody know it, that between this and the GJ-ate 
 by which we got into the way, we were both so 
 sorely assaulted, that we were made to cry out 
 Murder, and the two that made this assault upon 
 
 15 us were like the two that I saw in my Dream. 
 
 Then said the Inteiyreter, Thy beginning is 
 good, thy latter end shall greatly increase. So he 
 addressed himself to Mercy, and said unto her, 
 And what moved thee to come hither sweetheart ? A question 
 
 20 Then Mercy blushed and trembled, and for a ^l^^„ 
 while continued silent. 
 
 Inter. Then said he. Be not afraid, only believe, 
 and speak thy mind. 
 
 Mercy. So she began and said. Truly Sir, my Mercy's 
 
 25 want of Experience is that that makes me covet to «^^«^^^^- 
 be in silence, and that also that fills me with fears 
 of coming short at last. I cannot tell of Visions 
 and Dreams as my friend Christiana can, nor know 
 I what it is to mourn for my refusing of the coun- 
 
 30 sel of those that were good Relations. 
 
 Inter. What was it then, dear heart, that hath 
 prevailed with thee to do as thou hast done ? 
 
 Mercy. Why, when our friend here was packing 
 up to be gone from our Town, I and another went 
 
THE SECOND PART 267 
 
 accidentally to see her. So we knocked at the door 
 and went in. When we were within and seeing 
 what she was doing, we asked what was her mean- 
 ing. She said she was sent for to go to her Hiis- 
 o band ; and then she up and told us how she liad 
 seen him in a Dream, dwelling in a curious j)hice 
 among Im mortals, wearing a Crown, playing nj)()n 
 a Harp, eating and drinking at his Prince's Table, 
 and singing Praises to him for bringing him thither, 
 
 10 &c. Now methought while she was telling these 
 things unto us, my lieart burned within me ; and 
 I said in my heart, If this be true, I will leave my 
 Father and my Mother and the Land of my Nativ- 
 ity, and will, if I may, go along with Christicma. 
 
 15 So I asked her further of the truth of these 
 things, and if she would let me go with her ; for I 
 saw now that there was no dwelling, but with the 
 danger of ruin, any longer in our Town. But yet 
 I came away with a heavy heart, not for that I was 
 
 20 unwilling to come away, but for that so many of 
 my Relations were left behind. And I am come 
 with all the desire of my heart, and will go, if I 
 may, with Christiana, unto her Husband and his 
 King. 
 
 25 Inter. Thy setting out is good, for thou hast 
 given credit to the truth Thou art a RutJi, who 
 did for the love she bore to Naom i and to the Lord 
 her God, leave Father and Mother and the Land 
 of her Nativity, to come out, and go with a people 
 
 30 that she knew not heretofore. The Lord recom- 
 pense th}/ n-ork, and a full reward be given tlicc Ruth 2. 12. 
 of the Lord God of Israel, vnder ichose Wintjs 
 thou art come to trust. 
 
 Now Supper was ended, and Preparations was 
 
2G8 
 
 THE PILGRIM S PROGRESS 
 
 made for Bed ; tlie Women were laid singly alone, 
 and the Boys by themselves. Now wlien 31er<'f/ 
 was in Bed, she could not sleep for joy, for that 
 now her doubts of missing at last were removed 
 5 further from her than ever they were before. So 
 she lay blessing and praising God who had had such 
 favour for her. 
 
 In the morning they arose with the Sun, and 
 prepared themselves for their departure; but the 
 
 10 Interpreter would have them tarry awhile, for said 
 he, you must orderly go from hence. Then said he 
 to the Damsel that at first opened unto them, 
 Take them and have them into the Garden to the 
 Bath, and there wash them, and make them clean 
 
 15 from the soil which they have gathered by travel- 
 ling. Then Innocent the Damsel took them, and 
 had them into the Garden, and brought them to 
 the Bath'' ; so she told them that there they must 
 wash and be clean, for so her Master would have 
 
 20 the Women to do that called at his house, as they 
 were going on Pilgrimage. They then went in and 
 washed, yea they and the Boys and all ', and they 
 came out of that Bath, not only sweet and clean, 
 but also much enlivened and strengthened in their 
 
 25 joints. So when they came in, they looked 
 fairer a deal than when they went out to the 
 washing. 
 
 When they were returned out of the Garden 
 from the Bath, the Interpreter took them and 
 
 30 looked upon them and said unto them, Fair as the 
 Moon. Then he called for the Seal wherewith 
 they used to be sealed that were washed in his 
 Bath. So the Seal was brought, and he set his 
 Mark upon them, that they might be known in 
 
 Thei/ 
 address 
 themselves 
 for bed. 
 
 Mercy's 
 good nighV& 
 rest. 
 
 The Bath 
 
 Sanctijica- 
 tion. 
 
 They loash 
 in it. . 
 
 They are 
 sealed. 
 
TJIE SKCOXn PART 
 
 2(i<) 
 
 the ])laeos wliitlicr tliey were yet to go. Now the 
 Seal was the contents and sum of the Piissover 
 which tlie CliiUh'en of Israel did eat when they 
 came out from tlie land of Eijypt^ and tlie Mark 
 5 was set between their eyes. Tliis IScal c^reatly 
 adikxl to their beauty, for it was an ornament 
 to tlieir fiices. It also added to their trravity, 
 and made their countenances more like them of Exod. 13. 
 Angels. ~ 8-l«- 
 
 10 Then said the Interpreter again to the Damsel 
 that waited upon these Women, Go into the Vestry 
 and fetch out Garments for these people ; so she 
 went and fetched out white Raiment, and laid it 
 down before him ; so he commanded them to put 
 
 15 it on. It tcasji)ie linen, ichite and clean. When They are 
 the Women were thus adorned, they seemed to be ^^of/ied. 
 a terror one to the other, for that they could not 
 see that glory each one on herself which they could 
 see in each other. Now therefore they began to 
 
 20 esteem each other better than themselves. For you True 
 are fairer than I am, said one ; and you are more ^^""*^^^'2/- 
 comely than I am, said another. The Children 
 also stood amazed to see into what fashion they 
 were brought. 
 
 2') The Interpreter then called for a man-servant 
 of his, one Great-heart ° and bid him take sword 
 and helmet and shield ; and take these my Daugh- 
 ters, said he, and conduct them to the house called 
 Beautiful, at which place they will rest next. So 
 
 liohe took his Wea])ons and went before them, and 
 the Interpreter said, God speed. Those also that 
 belonged to the Family sent them away with many 
 a g<x)d wish. So they went on tlieir way and 
 sun jr. 
 
270 
 
 TllK I'lLdlilM S PROGRESS 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 This place has been our second stage, 
 Here we have heard and seen 
 Tliose good things that from age to age, 
 To others hid liave been. 
 
 The Dunghill-raker, Spider, Hen, 
 The (Mucken too to me 
 Hath taught a lesson ; let me then 
 Conformed to it be. 
 
 The Butcher, Garden, and the Field, 
 The Robin and his bait, 
 Also the Rotten Tree doth yield 
 Me argument of weight. 
 
 To move me for to watch and pray, 
 To strive to be sincere. 
 To take my Cross up day by day. 
 And serve the Lord with fear. 
 
 Now I saw in my Dream that they went on, 
 and Great-heart went before them : so they went 
 and came to the place where Christian'' s Burden 
 
 20 fell off his back and tumbled into a Sepulchre. 
 Here then they made a pause, and here also they 
 blessed God. Now said Christiana, it comes to 
 my mind wdiat was said to us at the Gate, to wit, 
 that we should have pardon by word and deed: 
 
 25 by luord, that is, by the promise ; by deed, to wit, 
 in the w'ay it was obtained. What the promise is, 
 of that I know something ; but what it is to have 
 pardon by deed, or in the way that it was obtained, 
 Mr. Great-heart, I suppose you know ; wherefore 
 
 30 if you please let us hear you discourse thereof. 
 
 Great-heart. Pardon by the deed done, is par- 
 don obtained by some one for another that hath 
 need thereof: not by the person pardoned, but in 
 the way, saith another, in which I have obtained 
 
 35 it. So then to speak to the question more large, 
 the pardon that you and Mercy and these Boys 
 
 Part 1, 
 page 48. 
 
 A comment 
 upon what 
 teas f<((id at 
 the Gate, or 
 a discourse 
 of our being 
 justified by 
 Christ. 
 
TlIK SKrOM) J' ART 271 
 
 liavc attained, was ohtained by another, to wit, by 
 him tliat h't you in at tlie (iate ; and he hath ob- 
 tain'd it in this double way, lie Ikls perlbnned 
 Ki^diteousness to cover you, and spilt Dlood to 
 ") w ;ush you in. 
 
 Chris. But if he jjarts with his Ki^diteousness 
 to us, what will he have for himself? 
 
 Great-heart. He has more Rif^hteousness than 
 you have need of, or than he needeth himself. 
 
 10 Chris. Pray make that 'aj^pear. 
 
 Great-heart. With all my heart ; but first I 
 must premise that he of whom we are now about 
 to speak is one that has not his fellow. He luus 
 two Natures in one IVrson, plain to be distinguished, 
 
 1') imi)ossiblt' to be divided. Unto each of these Na- 
 tures a Righteousness belongeth, and each Right- 
 eousness is essential to that Nature ; so that one 
 may as easily cause the Nature to be extinct, as 
 to separate its Justice or Righteousness from it. 
 
 20 Of these Righteousnesses therefore we are not made 
 ])artakers, so as that they, or any of them, should 
 Ix- put upon us that we might be made just, and 
 live thereby. Besides these there is a Righteous- 
 ness which this Person has, as these two Natures 
 
 2.5 are joined in one. And this is not the Righteous- 
 ness of the Godhead, as distinguished from the 
 Manhood; nor the Righteousness of the Man- 
 hood, as distinguished from the Godhead ; but a 
 Righteousness whicii standeth in the union of both 
 
 30 Natures, and may properly be called, the Righteous- 
 ness that is essential to his being prepared of God 
 to the cai)acity of the Mediatory Otiice which he 
 was to be intnisted with. If he parts with his first 
 Righteousness, he parts with his Godhead ; if he 
 
272 THE PILGRIM^S PROGRESS 
 
 parts with his second Righteousness, he parts with 
 the purity of his Manhood; if he parts with 
 this third, he parts with that perfection that capaci- 
 tates him to the Office of Mediation. He has 
 
 5 therefore another Righteousness, which standeth 
 in performance, or obedience to a revealed will ; 
 and that is it that he puts upon Sinners, and that 
 by which their sins are covered. Wherefore he 
 saith, as by one man's disobedience many ivere Rom. 5. 19. 
 
 10 made Sinners, so by the obedience of one shall 
 many be made Righteous. 
 
 Chris. But are the other Righteousnesses of no 
 use to us ? 
 
 Great-heart. Yes, for though they are essential 
 
 15 to his Natures and Office, and so cannot be com- 
 municated unto another, yet it is by virtue of them 
 that the Righteousness that justifies is for that 
 purpose efficacious. The Righteousness of his 
 Godhead gives virtue to his Obedience ; the 
 
 20 Righteousness of his Manhood giveth capability 
 to his obedience to justify ; and the Righteousness 
 that standeth in the union of these two Natures to 
 his Office, giveth authority to that Righteousness 
 to do the work for which it is ordained. 
 
 25 So then here is a Righteousness that Christ as 
 God has no need of, for he is God without it ; here 
 is a Righteousness that Christ as Man has no need 
 of to make him so, for he is perfect Man without 
 it ; again, here is a Righteousness that Christ as 
 
 30 God-raan has no need of, for lie is perfectly so with- 
 out it. Here then is a Righteousness that Christ, 
 as God, as Man, as God-man, has no need of, with 
 reference to himself, and therefore he can spare it ; 
 a justifying Righteousness tliat he for liimsclf want- 
 
THE SKCOM) PART 273 
 
 cth not, ;iinl therefore he ^'ivetli it away ; hence 
 'tis called tlw i/ifl of Ritihtconsness. Tliis Right- Kom. r>. 17. 
 eousness, since Ciirist Jesus the Lord has made 
 himself under the Law, lunst be given away: for 
 T) the Law doth not only bind him that is under it 
 to do JKsflff, but to use Charity. Wiu'refore ho 
 must, lie oi((iht by the Law, if he hath two Coats, 
 to give one to him tiiat hath none. iN'ow our Lord 
 indeed hatk two Coats, one for himself, and one to 
 
 10 spare ; wlierefore he freely bestows one upon those 
 that have none. And thus Christians, and 
 Mere}/, and the rest of you that are here, doth your 
 pardon come by deed, or by the work of another 
 man? Your Lord Christ is he that has worked, 
 
 i:)and has given away what he wi'ought for to the 
 next ])oor beggar he meets. 
 
 But again, in order to pardon by deed, there 
 nuist sometliing l>e paid to God as a ])rice, as well 
 as something ])repared to cover us withal. Sin has 
 
 20 delivered us up to the just curse of a righteous Rom. 4. 24. 
 Law ; now from this curse we must be justified by 
 way of redemption, a price being paid for tlie harms 
 we have done ; and this is by tiie Blood of your Gal. 3. 13. 
 Lord, who came and stood in your place and stead, 
 
 2r» and died your death for your transgressions. Thus 
 has he ransomed you from your transgressions by 
 Blood, and covered your polluted and deformed 
 souls with Righteousness. For the sake of which 
 God pa.s.seth by you, and will not hurt you when 
 
 30 he comes to judge the World. 
 
 Chris. This is brave. Now I see that there Christiana 
 was something to be learnt by our being pardoned ^jll^J''l^f,,^.'^]\l-^ 
 by word and deed. Good Mercy, let us labour to redemption. 
 keep this in mind, and my Children, do you re- 
 
274 
 
 THE riLGRIM S rROGRESS 
 
 member it also. But Sir, was not this it that 
 made my good Christian's Burden tall from off 
 his shoulder, and that made him give three leaps 
 for joy ? 
 5 Great-heart. Yes, 'twas the belief of this that 
 cut those strings tliat could not be cut by other 
 means, and 'twas to give him a proof of the virtue 
 of this, that he was suffered to carry his Burden to 
 the Cross. 
 
 10 Chris. I thought so, for tho' my heart was 
 lightful and joyous before, yet it is ten times more 
 lightsome and joyous now. And I am persuaded 
 by what I have felt, tho' I have felt but little as 
 yet, that if the most burdened man in the world 
 
 15 was here, and did see and believe as I now do, 
 
 'twould make his heart the more merry and blithe. 
 
 Great-heart. There is not only comfort, and the 
 
 ease of a Burden brought to us, by the sight and 
 
 consideration of these, but an indeared affection 
 
 20 begot in us by it ; for who can, if he doth but once 
 think that pardon comes, not only by promise but 
 thus, but be affected with the way and means of 
 his redemption, and so with the man that hath 
 wrought it for him ? 
 
 25 Chris. True, methinks it makes my heart bleed 
 to think that he should bleed for me. Oh ! thou 
 loving One. Oh ! thou blessed One. Thou deserv- 
 est to have me, thou hast bought me : thou deserv- 
 est to have me all ; thou hast paid for me ten 
 
 30 thousand times more than I am worth. No marvel 
 that this made the water stand in my Husband's 
 eyes, and that it made him trudge so nimbly 
 on ; I am persuaded he wished me with him ; but 
 vile wretch that I was, I let him come all alone. 
 
 Hoio the 
 strings that 
 bound Chris- 
 tijui's Jtur- 
 den to /lini 
 ivere cut. 
 
 IIoio 
 
 afection to 
 Christ is 
 begot in the 
 soul. 
 
 Part 1, 
 page 48. 
 
 Cause of 
 admiration. 
 
TIIK SKCOMt I 'ART 
 
 275 
 
 Mere}/, that thy Fiithur and Mother were here ; 
 yea, antl Mrs. Timorous also ; nay, I wish now 
 with all my heart, tiiat here wjus Madam Wdnfou 
 too. Surely, surely, their liearts would be atl'ected ; 
 r> nor could tiie fear of tlie one, nor tlie powerful 
 lusts of the otlier, prevail with them to go liome 
 again, and to refuse to become good Pilgrims. 
 
 Grcdt-hcdrt. You si)eak now in the warmth Of 
 your atlections : will it, think you, be always tluis 
 
 10 with you? Besides, tliis is not communicated to 
 every one, nor to every one that did see your Jesus 
 bleed. There was that stood by, and that saw tlie 
 Blood nin from his heart to tlie ground, and yet 
 were so ftir oft' this, that instead of lamenting, they 
 
 1.") laughed at him ; and instead of becoming his 
 Disciples, did harden their hearts against him. 
 So that all that you have, my Daughters, you have 
 by a peculiar iinj)ression made by a divine con- 
 templating iijioii what I have spoken to you. Re- 
 
 20 member that 'twas told you, that the Jlen by her 
 common call gives no meat to her Chickens. This 
 you have therefore by a special Grace. 
 
 Now I saw still in my Dream, that they went 
 on until they were come to the place that Simple 
 
 25 and Sloth and Presumption° lay and slept in, when 
 Christian went by on Pilgrimage. And behold 
 they were hanged up in irons, a little way oft" on 
 the other side. 
 
 Mere'/. Then said Meret/ to him that was their 
 
 30 Guide and Conductor, ^Vhat are those three men? 
 and for what are they hanged there? 
 
 Great-heart. These three men were men of very 
 bad qualities, they had no mind to be Pilgrims 
 themselves, and whosoever they could they hin- 
 
 To he 
 
 affected ivith 
 Christ (I) 1(1 
 with what 
 he has done, 
 is a thing 
 special. 
 
 Simple and 
 Slotli and 
 Presump- 
 tion hanged, 
 and why. 
 
276 
 
 THE PILGRUrS PROGRESS 
 
 dered. They were for sloth and folly themselves, 
 and whoever they could persuade with, they made 
 so too, and withal taught them to presume that 
 they should do well at last. They were asleep 
 
 5 when Christian went by, and now you go by they 
 are hanged. 
 
 Mercy. But could they persuade any to be of 
 their opinion? 
 
 Great-heart. Yes, they turned several out of 
 
 10 the way. There was Slow-pace that they per- 
 suaded to do as they. They also prevailed with 
 one Short-wind, with one No-heart, 
 Linger-after-lust, and with one Sleepy-head, and 
 with a young woman her° name was Didl, to turn 
 
 15 out of the way and become as they. Besides they 
 brought up an ill report of your Lord, persuading 
 others that he was a Task-master. They also 
 brought up an evil report of the good Land, saying 
 'twas not half so g^od as some pretend it was. 
 
 20 They also began to vilify his Servants, and to count 
 the very best of them meddlesome, troublesome busy- 
 bodies. Further they would call the Bread of God 
 Husks, the Comforts of his Children Fancies, the 
 Travel and Labour of Pilgrims things to no purpose. 
 
 25 Chris. Nay, said Christiana, if they were such, 
 they shall never be bewailed by me. They have 
 but what they deserve, and I think it is well that 
 they hang so near the High-way that others may 
 see and take warning. But had it not been well 
 
 30 if their crimes had been ingraven in some plate of 
 iron or brass, and left here, even where they did 
 their mischiefs, for a caution to other bad men ? 
 
 Great-heart. So it is, as you well may perceive 
 if you will go a little to the Wall. 
 
 Their 
 crimes. 
 
 Who they 
 with one prevailed 
 
 upon to turn 
 out of the 
 ivuy. 
 
THE SECOND PART 
 
 211 
 
 Behold here how the slothful are a sign, 
 
 Hung up 'cause holy ways they did decline. 
 
 See iiere too how the child doth play the man, 
 
 And weak grow strong when Great-heart leads the van,^ 
 
278 
 
 THE PILGRIM S PROGRESS 
 
 Mercy. No, no, let them hang, and their names 
 rot, and their crimes live for ever against them. 
 I think it a high favour that they were hanged 
 afore we came hither, who knows else what they 
 5 might a done to such poor women as we are 1 
 Then she turned it into a Song, saying, 
 
 10 
 
 Now then you three, hang there and be a sign 
 To all that shall against the Truth combine. 
 And let him that comes after fear this end, 
 If unto Pilgrims he is not a Friend. 
 And thou, my soal, of all such men beware, 
 That unto Holiness opposers are. 
 
 Thus they went on, till they came at the foot Part 1, 
 of the Hill D{fficidty, where again their good P^^S® ^*- 
 15 Friend Mr. Great-heart, took an occasion to tell 
 them of what happened there when Christian 
 himself went by. So he had them first to the 
 Spring. Lo, saith he, this is the Spring that 'Tis di^'cuH 
 Christian drank of before he went up this Hill, f/^f^Y'ii "-^ 
 
 - , , , ^ 1 1 i )i • T j^ O good J J OC- 
 
 20 and then twas clear and good, but now tis dirty 'trine in 
 with the feet of some that are not desirous that erroneous 
 Pilgrims here should quench their thirst. Thereat Ezek^34. 18, 
 Mercy said. And why so envious, tro 1 But said 
 their Guide, It will do, if taken up, and put into a 
 
 25 vessel that is sweet and good ; for then the dirt 
 will sink to the bottom, and the water will come 
 out by itself more clear. Thus therefore Christiana 
 and her Companions were compelled to do. They 
 took it up, and put it into an earthen pot, and so 
 
 30 let it stand till the dirt was gone to the bottom, 
 and then they drank thereof. 
 
 Next he shewed them the two by-ivays that 
 were at the foot of the Hill, where Formality and 
 
'/•///•; sKcoxj) I'Aur 
 
 271) 
 
 H!/pocris}f lost themselves. Ami Hjii<l lie, these 
 are daiifrenms Paths. Tw(» were here ea.st awuy 
 when Christ idii eame by ; ami altlioii^Mi, jus you 
 see, these ways are siiiee stopt up with chains, 
 r> posts, and a difrh, yet there are that will ehuse 
 to adventure here, rather than take the pains to go 
 up this Hill. 
 
 Chris. The way of transg^ressors is hard. 'Tis 
 a wonder that they eati ^^et into tliose ways with- 
 
 10 out danger of breaking their necks. 
 
 Greift-heart. They will venture ; yea, if at any 
 time any of the King's servants doth liaj)pen to 
 see them, and doth call unto them, and tell them 
 that they are in the wrong ways, and do l)i(l them 
 
 15 beware the danger, then they will railingly return 
 them answer and say, As for the word tluit tlion 
 h<(st spoK'Oi unto us in the name of the Kin*/, ire 
 icill not hearken nnto thee; but we will certain! ]i 
 do ivhatsoecer thintj (joeth out of our own mouths, 
 
 20 &e. Nay if you look a little farther, you shall see 
 that these ways are made cautionary enough, not 
 only by these ^;o.s7.s and ditch and chain, but also 
 by being hedged up; yet they will chuse to go 
 there. 
 
 25 Chris. They are idle, they love not to take 
 pains, up-liill way is unpleasant to them. So it is 
 fultilled nnto tliem as it is written. The way of the 
 slothful man is a Hedge of Thorns. Yea, they will 
 rather chuse to walk upon a Snare, than to go up 
 
 30 this Hill, and the rest of this way to the City, 
 
 Then they set forward, and began to go up the 
 Hill, and up the Hill they went ; but before they 
 got to the top, Christiana began to pant, and said, 
 I dare say this is a breathing Hill.° No marvel if 
 
 Parti, 
 
 I{y-}m(hs 
 th<t' burred 
 up will not 
 keep all 
 fnnn f/oitif/ 
 in thitn. 
 I'ruv. 13. 15. 
 
 Jcr. 44. 
 l(i, 17. 
 
 The reason 
 V'hy .some do 
 chase to go 
 in hy-trat/s. 
 Prov. 15.' 1«». 
 
 The Hill 
 pats the Pil- 
 grims to it. 
 
280 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 they that love their ease more than their souls, 
 chuse to themselves a smoother way. Then said 
 Mercy, I must sit down ; also the least of the 
 Children began to cry. Come, come, said Great- 
 5 heart, sit not down here, for a little above is the 
 Prince's Arbour. Then took he the little Boy by 
 the hand, and led him up thereto. 
 
 When they were come to the Arbour, they were 
 very willing to sit down, for they were all in a 
 
 10 pelting heat.° Then said Mercy, How sweet is rest 
 to them that labour. And how good is the Prince 
 of Pilgrims to provide such resting-places for them. 
 Of this Arbour I have heard much, but I never 
 saw it before. But here let us beware of sleeping ; 
 
 15 for as I have heard, for that it cost poor Christian 
 dear. 
 
 Then said Mr. Great-heart to the little ones, 
 Come my pretty Boys, how do you do ? What 
 think you now of going on Pilgrimage 1 Sir, said 
 
 20 the least, I was almost beat out of heart, but I 
 thank you for lending me a hand at my need. 
 And I remember now what my Mother has told me, 
 namely. That the way to Heaven is as up a Ladder, 
 and the way to Hell is as down a Hill. But I had 
 
 25 rather go up the Ladder to Life, than down the 
 Hill to Death. 
 
 Then said Mercy, But the Proverb is, To go 
 down the Hill is easy. But James said (for that 
 was his name) The day is coming when in my 
 
 30 opinion going down Hill will be the hardest of 
 all. 'Tis a good Boy, said his Master, thou hast 
 given her a right answer. Then Mercy smiled, 
 but the little Boy did blush. 
 
 CJms, Come, said Christiana, will you eat a 
 
 They sit in 
 the Arbour. 
 
 Matt. 11. 28. 
 
 Part 1, 
 page 56. 
 
 The little 
 Boys 
 answer to 
 the Guide, 
 and also to 
 Mercy. 
 
 Which is 
 hardest, up 
 Hill or down 
 Hill 
 
THE SECOND I'AHT 2S1 
 
 bit, a little to sweeten your mouths, wliile you sit Tluujrr fresh 
 liere to rest your legs ? For I have here a piece of t'lemselvea. 
 Pomgranate, which Mr. Interpreter put in my 
 liand, just when I came out of his doors. He gave 
 5 me also a piece of an Honey-comb, and a little 
 Bottle of Si)irits. I thought he gave you soiye- 
 thing, said Mercy, because lie called you a to-side. 
 Yes, so he did, said the other ; but Mercy, it shall 
 still be, as I said it shoidd, when at first we came 
 
 10 from home, thou shalt be a sharer in all the good 
 that I have, because thou so willingly didst become 
 my Companion. Then she gave to them, and tliey did 
 eat, both Mercy and the Boys. And said Chris- 
 tiana to Mr. Great-heart, Sir, will you do as we? 
 
 15 But he answered. You are going on Pilgrimage, 
 and presently I shall return : much good may what 
 you have do to you, at home I eat the same every 
 day. Now when they had eaten and drank, and 
 had chatted a little longer, their Guide said to 
 
 20 them. The day wears away, if you think good, let 
 us prepare to be going. So they got up to go, and 
 the little Boys went before. But Christiana 
 forgat to take her Bottle of Spirits with her, so Christiana 
 she sent her little Boy back to fetch it. Then -g^'f/^f ^.^'* 
 
 25 said Mercy, I think this is a losing place. Here Spirits. 
 Christian lost his Eoll, and here Christiana left 
 her Bottle behind her. Sir, what is the cause of 
 this ? So their Guide made answer and said, The 
 cause is sleep or forrjetfalness : some sleep when 
 
 30 they should keep awake, and some forget when 
 they should remember; and this is the very cause, 
 why often at the resting-])laces, some Pilgrims in 
 some things come off losers. Pilgrims should Murk this. 
 watch, and remend)er what they have already 
 
^'^^ THE PILGRIM'S FROGBESS 
 
 received under their greatest enjoyments ; but for 
 want of doing so, ofttimes their Rejoicing ends in 
 Tears, and their Sun-shine in a Cloud : witness the Part 1, 
 story of Christian at this place. pages 56-58. 
 
 5 When they were come to the place where Mis- 
 trust and Timorous met Christian to persuade 
 him to go back for fear of the Lions, they perceived 
 as it were a Stage, and before it towards the Road 
 a broad plate with a Copy of Verses written there- 
 10 on, and underneath, the reason of raising up of that 
 Stage in that place rendered. The Verses were 
 these : 
 
 Let him that sees this Stage take heed 
 Unto his Heart and Tongue ; 
 15 Lest if he do not, here he speed 
 
 As some have long agone. 
 
 The words underneath the Verses were. This 
 Stage was built to puyiish such upon, ivho 
 through timorousness or mistrust, shall be afraid 
 
 20 to go further on Pilgrimage. Also on this Stage 
 both Mistrust and Timorous ivere burned through 
 the Tongue loith an hot Iron, for endeavouri7ig 
 to hinder Christian in his Journey. 
 
 Then said Mercy, This is much like to the say- 
 
 25 ing of the Beloved, What shall be given unto thee f Psal. 120. 
 or ichat shall be done unto thee, thou false 3, 4. 
 Tongue? Sharp Arrows of the mighty, ivith 
 coals of Juniper. 
 
 So they went on, till they came within sight of 
 
 30 the Lions. Now Mr. Great-heart was a strong Part 1, 
 man, so he was not afraid of a Lion ; but yet when page 59. 
 they were come up to the place where the Lions 
 were, the Boys that went before were glad to 
 cringe behind, for they were afraid of the Lions ; 
 
THE sKcoiXj) j'jjrr 283 
 
 so they stept back, and wont beliind. At this A)iPinblem 
 their Guide smiled, and said. How now, my Hoys, ^'/ ^^^'*"' 
 do you love to go before wlion no danger dotli l^'/rW?/^" 
 a})proach, and love to come behind so soon as the "'/*'/' (fifrc 
 5 Lions appear? - 'J* '"^ 
 
 Now as they went uj), Mr. Great-hedrt d\\\v liis .shrink- uhru 
 Sword, witli intent to make a way for the Pilgrims troubta 
 in spite of the Lions. Then there api)eared one, ^^'"^' 
 that it seems, had taken ui)on him to ]>ack tlie 0/Grini (h<' 
 
 10 Lions; and he said to the Pilgrims' (Uiide, What ^i]y^u<i,ul 
 is the cause of your coming hither ? Now tiie name in/i'ti/c"^ 
 of that man was Grim° or Bloody-man, because of Lions, 
 his slaying of Pilgrims, and he was of the race of 
 the Giants. 
 
 15 Great-heart. Then said the Pilgrims' Guide, 
 These Women and Children are going on Pilgrim- 
 age, and this is the way they must go, and go it 
 they shall in spite of thee and the Lions. 
 
 Grim. This is not their way, neither shall they 
 
 20 go therein. I am come forth to withstand them, 
 and to that end will back the Lions. 
 
 Now to say truth, by reason of the fierceness of 
 the Lions, and of the grim carriage of him that 
 did back them, this way had of late lain much un- 
 
 25 occupied, and was almost all grown over with 
 Grass. 
 
 Chris. Then said Christiana, Tiio' the High- 
 ways have been unoccupied heretofore and tlio' thf 
 Travellers have been made in time past to walk 
 
 30 througli by-paths, it nuist not be so now I am risen, Judges 5. 
 noiv I am risen a Mother in Israel. *'• '• 
 
 Grim. Then he swore />// the Lions l)ut it 
 should, and therefore l»id tliem turn aside, for they 
 should not have passage there. 
 
284 
 
 THE PILGEUrS PEOGRESS 
 
 Great-heart. But their Guide made first his 
 approach unto Grim, and laid so heavily at him 
 with his Sword, that he forced him to a retreat. 
 Grim. Then said he (that attempted to back 
 
 5 the Lions) Will you slay me upon mine own 
 ground 1 
 
 Great-heart. 'Tis the King's High-way that we 
 are in, and in his way it is that thou hast placed 
 thy Lions ; but these Women and these Children, 
 
 10 tho' weak, shall hold on their way in spite of thy 
 Lions. And with that he gave him again a down- 
 right° blow, and brought him upon his knees. 
 With this blow he also broke his Helmet, and with 
 the next he cut off an arm. Then did the Giant 
 
 15 roar so hideously, that his voice frighted the 
 Women, and yet they were glad to see him lie 
 sprawling upon the ground. Now the Lions were 
 chained, and so of themselves could do nothing. 
 Wherefore when old Grim that intended to back 
 
 20 them was dead, Mr. Great-heart said to the Pil- 
 grims, Come now and follow me, and no hurt shall 
 happen to you from the Lions. They therefore 
 went on, but the Women trembled as they passed 
 by them ; the Boys also lookt as if they would 
 
 25 die, but they all got by without further hurt. 
 
 Now then they were within sight of the Porter's 
 Lodge, and they soon came up unto it ; but they 
 made the more haste after this to go thither, 
 because 'tis dangerous travelling there in the 
 
 30 Night. So when they were come to the Gate, 
 the Guide knocked, and the Porter cried. Who is 
 there ? But as soon as the Guide had said. It is 
 I, he knew his voice, and came down (for the 
 Guide had oft before that come thither as a Con- 
 
 A fight 
 betioixt 
 Grim and 
 Great-heart. 
 
 The victory. 
 
 They pass 
 by the Lions:. 
 
 They come 
 to the Por- 
 ter^ s Lodge. 
 
THE SECOXI) r.MiT 285 
 
 (luctor of Pilgrims.) When ho was coiiio, down, ho 
 opened the Gate, and seeing the (iui<le standing 
 just lietbre it (for he saw not the Women, for they 
 were behind liim) lie said unto him. How now, 
 
 5 Mr. Great-heart ? what is your business here ko 
 late to-night ? I have brought, said he, some 
 Pilgrims hither, where by my Lord's eomm.and- 
 ment they must Icnlge. I had been here wjme 
 time ago, had I not been opposed by the Giant that 
 
 10 did use to back the Lions ; but I after a long and 
 tedious combat with him, have out him off, and 
 have brought tlie Pilgrims hither in safety. 
 
 Porter. Will you not go in, and stay till 
 morning ? 
 
 15 Great-heaii:. No, I will return to my Lord Great-heart 
 
 , • 1 i. attemrtts to 
 
 ^0-mgU. rfohack. 
 
 Chris. Oh Sir, I know not how to be wilhng 
 you should leave us in our Pilgi-image, you have The Pit- 
 been so faithful and so loving to us, you have ffl'^iH'' 
 20 fought so stoutly for us, you have been so hearty compam, 
 in counselling of us, that I shall never forget your still. 
 favour towards us. 
 
 Mercif. Then said Mercy, that we might 
 
 have thy company to our Journey's end. How 
 
 25 can such poor Women as we hold out in a way 
 
 so full of troubles as this way is, without a Friend 
 
 and Defender ? 
 
 James. Then said James, the youngest of the 
 Boys, Pray Sir, be persuaded to go with us, and 
 30 help us, because we are so weak, and the way so 
 dangerous as it is. 
 
 Great-heart. I am at my Lord's command- 
 ment. If ho shall allot mo to be your Guide 
 quite through, I will willingly wait upon you. 
 
286 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 But here you failed at first ; for when he bid me 
 come thus far with you, then you should have 
 begged me of him to have gone quite through with 
 you, and he would have granted your request. How- 
 5 ever at present I must withdraw, and so, good 
 Christiana, Mercy, and my brave Children, 
 Adieu. 
 
 Then the Porter, Mr. Watchful, asked Chris- 
 tiana of her Country and of her Kindred. And 
 
 10 she said, I came from the City of Destruction, 
 I am a Widow woman, ° and my Husband is dead, 
 his name was Christian the Pilgrim. How, said 
 the Porter, was he your Husband 1 Yes, said she, 
 and these are his Children ; and this, pointing to 
 
 \^ Mercy, is one of my Towns-women. Then the 
 Porter rang his bell, as at such times he is wont, 
 and there came to the door one of the Damsels, 
 whose name was Humhle-mind. And to her the 
 Porter said, Go tell it within that Christiana the 
 
 20 Wife of Christian, and her Children, are come 
 hither on Pilgrimage. She went in therefore and 
 told it. But what a noise for gladness was there 
 within, when the Damsel did but drop that word 
 out of her mouth. 
 
 25 So they came with haste to the Porter, for 
 Christiana stood still at the door. Then some 
 of the most grave said unto her. Come in Chris- 
 tiana, come in thou Wife of that good man, 
 come in thou blessed woman, come in with all that 
 
 ;;o are with thee. So she went in, and they followed 
 her that were her Children and her Companions. 
 Now when they were gone in, they were had into 
 a very large room,° where they were bidden to sit 
 down; so they sat down, and the Chief of the 
 
 Help Inst for 
 want of 
 asking for. 
 
 Part 1, 
 page 59. 
 
 Christiana 
 makes her- 
 self knoivn 
 to the Por- 
 ter, he tells 
 it to a 
 Damsel. 
 
 Joy at the 
 noise of the 
 Pilgrims 
 coming. 
 
John 1. 29. 
 
 THE SECOND PART 287 
 
 house was called to see and welcome the Guests. 
 Then they came in, and understanding who they Christians' 
 were, did salute each other with a kiss, and 8ai(l, ''^.'"'^ '■"* 
 Welcome ye Vessels of the Grace of God, welcome Ui^sifhfof 
 5 to US your Friends. one another. 
 
 Now because it was somewhat late, and because 
 the Pilgrims were weary with their Journey, and 
 also made faint with the siglit of the fight and of 
 the terrible Lions, therefore they desired as soon as 
 
 10 might be, to prepare to go to rest. Nay, said 
 those of the Family, refresh yourselves first witli a 
 morsel of Meat. For they had prepared for them 
 a Lamb, with the accustomed Sauce belonging Exod. 12, 
 thereto ; for the Porter had heard before of their ^• 
 
 15 coming, ° and had told it to them within. So wlien 
 they had supped, and ended their Prayer with a 
 Psalm, tliey desired they might go to rest. But 
 let us, said Christiana, if we may be so bold as to 
 chuse, be in that Chamber that was my Husband's Part 1, 
 
 20 when he was here. So they had them up thither, P^^t^ <»9- 
 and they lay all in a room. Wlien they were at Christ's 
 rest, Christ iana and Mercy entred into discourse 5^o*7///* 
 about things that were convenient. ' pugrims. 
 
 Chris. Little did I think once, that when my 
 
 25 Husband went on Pilgrimage, I should ever a 
 followed. 
 
 Mercy. And you as little thought of lying in 
 his Bed and in his Chamber to rest, as you do 
 now. 
 
 30 Chris. And much less did I ever think of see- 
 ing his face with comfort, and of worshipping the 
 Lord the King with him, and yet now 1 believe I 
 shall. 
 
 Mercy. Hark, don't you hear a noise ? 
 
288 
 
 THE PlLGRIM^S PROGRESS 
 
 Chris. Yes, 'tis as I believe, a noise of Musick 
 for joy that we are here. 
 
 Mercy. Wonderful ! Musick in the House, 
 Musick in the Heart, and Musick also in Heaven, 
 5 for joy that we are here. 
 
 Thus they talked awhile, and then betook them- 
 selves to sleep. So in tlic morning, when they 
 were awake, Christiana said to Mercy : 
 
 Chris. What was the matter that you did 
 10 laugh in your sleep to-night 1 I suppose you was 
 in a Dream ? 
 
 Mercy. So I was, and a sweet Dream it was ; 
 but are you sure I laughed 1 
 
 Chris. Yes, you laughed heartily ; but prithee 
 15 Mercy, tell me thy dream. 
 
 Mercy. I was a dreamed" that I sat all alone in 
 a solitary place, and was bemoaning of the hardness 
 of my Heart. 
 
 Now I had not sat there long, but methought 
 20 many were gathered about me, to see me, and to 
 hear what it was that I said. So they barkened, 
 and I went on bemoaning the hardness of my Heart. 
 A't this some of them laughed at me, some called 
 me Fool, and some began to thrust me about. 
 25 With that, methought I looked up, and saw one 
 coming with Wings towards me. So he came di- 
 rectly to me, and said, Mercy, what aileth thee? 
 Now when he had heard me make my complaint, 
 he said. Peace be to thee. He also wiped mine 
 30 eyes with his Handkerchief, and clad me in Silver 
 and Gold : he put a Chain about my Neck, and Ear- 
 rings in mine Ears, and a beautiful Crown upon my 
 Head. Then he took me by the Hand, and said, 
 Mercy, come after me. So he went up, and I followed, 
 
 Musick. 
 
 Mercy did 
 laugh in her 
 
 Mercy's 
 Dream. 
 
 What her 
 Dream was. 
 
 Ezek. 16. 
 10-13. 
 
77/ A" SECOND PART 280 
 
 till we came at ii Golden Gate. Tlioii lie knocked ; 
 and when they witiiin had oi)enod, the man went 
 in, and I followed him up to a Throne, upon which 
 one sat, and he said to me, Welcoiac JMiyt/hter. 
 5 The jtlace looked brii^^ht and twinkling' like the 
 Stars, or rather like tiie Sun, and I thought that 
 I saw your IIusl)and there. So I awoke from my 
 Dream. But did I laugh? 
 
 Chris. Laugh! ay, and well you might, to see 
 
 10 yourself so well. For you must give me leave to 
 tell you, tiiat I believe it was a good Dream, and 
 that as you have begun to find the first part true, 
 so you shall find the second at last. God sjjeaks Job 33. 
 once, yea ticice, yet man 2^erceiveth it not. In a ^'^> ^^' 
 
 1") Dream, in a Vision of the night, ivhen dee}} sleep 
 falleth upon men, in slinnhrimj upon the bed. 
 We need not, when a-bed, lie awake to talk with 
 God. He can visit us while we sleep, and cause us 
 then to hear his voice. Our heart ofttimes wakes 
 
 20 when we sleep ; and God can speak to that, either 
 by Words, by Proverbs, by Signs and Similitudes, 
 as well as if one was awake. 
 
 Mercy. Well, I am glad of my Dream, for I Mercy ghul 
 hope ere long to see it fulfilled, to the making of Jj^^^',,^ 
 
 25 me laugh again. 
 
 Chris. I think it is now high time to rise, aud 
 to know what we must do. 
 
 Mercy. Pray, if they invite us to stay a while, 
 let us willingly accept of the profier. I am the 
 
 30willinger° to stay a while here, to grow better 
 acquainted with these Maids. Metliinks Pru- 
 dence, Piety, and Charity have very comely and 
 sober countenances. 
 
 Chris. We shall see wiiat they will do. So 
 u 
 
290 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 when they were up and ready, they came down. 
 And they asked one another of their rest, and if 
 it was comfortable or not. 
 
 Mercy. Very good, said Mercy ; it was one of 
 5 the best night's Lodging that ever I had in my life. 
 
 Then said Prudence and Piety, If you will be 
 persuaded to stay here a while, you shall have 
 what the house will afford. 
 
 Char. Ay, and that with a very good will, said 
 10 Charity. So they consented, and stayed there 
 about a month or above, and became very profit- 
 able one to another. And because Prudence 
 would see how Christiana had brought up her 
 Children, she asked leave of her to catechise them. 
 15 So she gave her free consent. Then she began at 
 the youngest, whose name was James. 
 
 Prudence. And she said. Come James, canst 
 thou tell who made thee? 
 
 James. G-od the Father, God the Son, and God 
 20 the Holy Ghost. 
 
 Prud. Good Boy. And canst thou tell me who 
 saves thee 1 
 
 James. God the Father, God the Son, and God 
 the Holy Ghost. 
 25 Prud. Good Boy still. But how doth God the 
 Father save thee 1 
 
 Ja.mes. By his Grace. 
 
 Prud. How doth God the Son save thee 1 
 
 James. By his Righteousness, Death, and Blood, 
 30 and Life. 
 
 Prud. And how doth God the Holy Ghost save 
 thee? 
 
 James. By his Illumination, by his Renovation, 
 and by his Preservation. 
 
 They stay 
 here some 
 time. 
 
 Prudence 
 desires to 
 catechise 
 Christiana's 
 Children. 
 
 James 
 
 catechised. 
 
THE SECOND PART 291 
 
 Then said Pmdence to Christiana^ You are to 
 be commended for thus brmging up your Children. 
 I suppose I need not ask the rest these questions, 
 since the youngest of them can answer them, so 
 5 well. I will therefore now apply myself to the 
 youngest next. 
 
 Prud, Then she said, Come Joseph (for his Joseph 
 name was Joseph) will you let me catechise you 1 c(^iechised. 
 
 Joseph. With all my heart. 
 10 Pmd. What is Man ? 
 
 Joseph. A reasonable Creature, so made by 
 God, as my Brother said. 
 
 Prud. What is supposed by this word saved 9 
 
 Joseph. That Man by Sin has brought himself 
 15 into a state of Captivity and Misery. 
 
 Prucl, W^hat is supposed by his being saved by 
 the Trinity? 
 
 Joseph. That sin is so great and mighty a 
 
 Tyrant, that none can pull us out of its clutches 
 
 20 but God ; and that God is so good and loving to 
 
 man, as to pull him indeed out of this miserable 
 
 state. 
 
 Prud. What is God's design in saving of poor 
 Men? 
 25 Joseph. The glorifying of his Name, of his 
 Grace and Justice, &c. and the everlasting Happi- 
 ness of his Creature. 
 
 Prud. Who are they that must be saved 1 
 
 Joseph. Those that accept of his Salvation. 
 80 Prud. Good Boy, Joseph, thy Mother has 
 taught thee well, and thou hast barkened to what 
 she hath said unto thee. 
 
 Then said Prudence to Samuel^ who was the 
 eldest but one, 
 
292 
 
 THE FILGRUfS FEOGRESS 
 
 Prud. Come Samuel, are you willing that I 
 should catechise you also? 
 
 Samuel. Yes, forsooth, if you please. 
 
 Prud. What is Heaven 1 
 5 Sam. A place and state most blessed, because 
 God dwelleth there. 
 
 Pmd. What is Hell ? 
 
 Sam. A place and state most woful, because it 
 is the dwelling place of Sin, the Devil, and Death. 
 10 Prud. Why wouldst thou go to Heaven ? 
 
 Sam. That I may see God, and serve him with- 
 out weariness ; that I may see Christ, and love him 
 everlastingly ; that I may have that fidness of the 
 Holy Spirit in me that I can by no means here enjoy. 
 15 Prud. A very good Boy also, and one that has 
 learned well. 
 
 Then she addressed herself to the eldest, whose 
 name was Matthew ; and she said to him. Come 
 Mattheiv, shall I also catechise you? 
 20 Matthew. With a very good will. 
 
 Prud. I ask then, if there was ever anything 
 that had a being antecedent to or before God ? 
 
 Matt. No, for God is eternal, nor is there any- 
 thing excepting himself that had a being until 
 25 the beginning of the first day. For in six days 
 the Lord made Heaven and Earth, the Sea and 
 all that in them is. 
 
 Prud. What do you think of the Bible? 
 
 Matt. It is the Holy Word of God. 
 30 Prud. Is there nothing written therein but 
 what you understand ? 
 
 Matt. Yes a great deal. 
 
 Prud. What do you do when you meet with 
 such places therein that you do not understand ? 
 
 Samuel 
 
 catechised. 
 
 Matthew 
 catechised. 
 
THE SECOND PART 
 
 293 
 
 Matt. I think God is wiser than I. I pray also 
 that he will please to let me know all therein that 
 he knows will be for my good. 
 
 Pnid. How believe you as touching the Resur- 
 5 rection of the Dead 1 
 
 Matt. I believe they shall rise, the same that 
 was buried, the same in nature, tho' not in corrup- 
 tion. And I believe this upon a double account. 
 First, because C-od has promised it. Secondly, 
 10 because he is able to perform it. 
 
 Then said Prudence to the Boys, You must still 
 harken to your Mother, for she can learn you° 
 more. You must also diligently give ear to what 
 good talk you shall liear from others, for for your 
 15 sakes do they speak good things. Observe also 
 and that with carefulness, what the Heavens and 
 the Earth do teach you ; but especially be much 
 in the meditation of that Book that was the cause 
 of your Father's becoming a Pilgrim. I for my 
 20 part, my Children, will teach you what I can while 
 you are here, and shall be glad if you will ask me 
 Questions that tend to godly edifying. 
 
 Now by that these Pilgrims had been at this 
 place a week, Mercy had a visitor that pretended 
 25 some good will unto her, and his name was Mr. 
 Brisk. A mair of some breeding, and that pre- 
 tended to Religion, but a man that stuck very close 
 to the World. So he came once or twice or more 
 to Mercy, and offered love unto her. Now Mercy 
 30 was of a fair countenance, and therefore the more 
 alluring. 
 
 Her mind also was, to be always busying of her- 
 self in doing, for when she had nothing to do for 
 herself, she would be making of Hose° and Gar- 
 
 Prudence's 
 
 conclusion 
 upon the 
 catechising 
 of the Boys. 
 
 Mercy has a 
 sweet-heart. 
 
 Mercy's 
 temper. 
 
294 
 
 THE PILGRIM S PROGRESS 
 
 ments for others, and would bestow them upon 
 thein that had need. And Mr. Brisk not know- 
 ing where or how she disposed of what she made, 
 seemed to be greatly taken for that he found her 
 5 never idle. I will warrant her a good huswife, ° 
 quotli he to himself. 
 
 Mercy then revealed the business to the 
 Maidens that were of the house, and enquired of 
 them concerning him, for they did know him better 
 
 10 than she. So they told her that he was a very 
 busy young man, and one that pretended to Religion, 
 but was as they feared, a stranger to the Power of 
 that which was good. 
 
 Nay then, said Mercy, I will look no more on 
 
 15 him, for I purpose never to have a clog to my soul. 
 
 Prudence then replied. That there needed no 
 
 great matter of discouragement to be given to him, 
 
 her continuing so as she had began to do for the 
 
 poor, would quickly cool his courage. 
 
 20 So the next time he comes, he finds her at her 
 old work, a making of things for the poor. Then 
 said he, What, always at it? Yes, said she, either 
 for myself or for others. And what canst thou 
 earn a day ? quoth he. I do these things, said she, 
 
 25 that I may he rich in Good Works, laying up in 
 store a good Foundation against the time to 
 come, that I may lay hold 07i Eternal Life. 
 Why prithee what dost thou with them ? said he. 
 Cloath the naked, said she. With that his coun- 
 
 "^ tenance fell. So he forebore to come at her again. 
 And when he was asked the reason why, he said 
 that Mercy ivas a pretty lass, but troubled ivith 
 ill conditions ° 
 
 When he had left her. Prudence said. Did I 
 
 Mercy 
 e7iqvires of 
 the Maids 
 concerning 
 Mr. Brisk. 
 
 Talk 
 hetivixt 
 Mercy and 
 Mr. Brisk. 
 
 1 Tim. 6. 
 17-19. 
 
 He forsakes 
 her, and 
 why. 
 
THE SKCONh I'MiT 29;") 
 
 not tell thee, that Mr. Brial' would soon forsake Mercy in the 
 
 tliee? yea, he will raise up an ill report of thee; l'yii(^tu-r of 
 
 for notwithstanding his pretenee to Religion, and rejected. 
 
 his seeming love to Mercf/, yet Mercy and he are while Mcicy 
 
 5 of tempers so ditierent, that I believe they will ^^i '^"' '^'"'."« 
 ^ ' J of ineiry its 
 
 never come togetiier. liked. 
 
 Mercy. I migiit a had Husbands afore now, tho' 
 
 I spake not of it to any ; but they were sucii as 
 
 did not like my Conditions, tho' never did any 
 
 IQ of them find fault with my Person. So they and I 
 could not agree. 
 
 J*n(d. Mercy in our days is little set by any 
 further than as to its Name ; the Practice, which 
 is set forth by thy Conditions, there are but few 
 
 15 that can abide. 
 
 Mercy. Well, said Mercy, if nobody will have Mercy's 
 me, I will die a Maid, or ray Conditions shall be resolution. 
 to me as a Husband. For I cannot change my 
 nature, and to have one that lies cross to me in 
 
 20 this, that I purpose never to admit of as long as I 
 
 live. I had a sister named Bountiful, that was How 
 
 married to one of these churls ; but he anrl she Mercy's 
 
 11 r J. 1. CI- J. bister teas 
 
 could never agree ; but because my bister was served bij 
 
 resolved to do as she had began, that is, to shew her Hus- 
 25 kindness to the poor, therefore her Husband first "'" * 
 
 cried her down at the Cross,° and then turned her 
 
 out of his doors. 
 
 Prnd. And yet he was a Professor, I warrant 
 
 you ? 
 30 Mercy. Yes, such a one as he was, and of such 
 
 JUS he the world is now full : but I am for none of 
 
 them all. 
 
 Now Mdtthew the eldest Son of Chrintintui fell Matthew 
 
 sick, and his sickness was sore upon him, for he /"'^*" *^^^- 
 
296 
 
 THE riLGEUfS PROGRESS 
 
 was much pained in his Bowels, so tliat he was 
 with it at times, pulled as 'twere both ends to- 
 gether. There dwelt also not far from thence, one 
 Mr. SldU^ an ancient and well-approved Physician. 
 
 5 So Christiana desired it, and they sent for him, 
 and he came. When he was entred the room, and 
 had a little observed the Boy, he concluded that he 
 was sick of the Gripes.° Then he said to his 
 Mother, What diet has Mattheic of late fed upon? 
 
 10 Diet, said Ghristia7ia, nothing but that which is 
 wholesome. The Physician answered. This Boy 
 has been tampering with something that lies in his 
 maw° undigested, and that will not away without 
 means. And I tell you he must be purged, or else 
 
 15 he will die. 
 
 jSam. Then said Samuel, Mother, Mother, 
 Avhat was that which my Brother did gather up 
 and eat, so soon as we were come from the Gate 
 that is at the head of this way ? You know that 
 
 20 there was an Orchard on the left hand, on the 
 other side of the wall, and some of the trees hung 
 over the wall, and my Brother did plash and did 
 eat. 
 
 Chris. True my Child, said Christiana, he 
 
 25 did take thereof and did eat, naughty Boy as he 
 was. I did chide him, and yet he would eat 
 
 thereof. 
 Skill 
 was not 
 
 I knew he had eaten something that 
 
 wholesome food, and that food, to wit, 
 
 30 that Fruit, is even the most hurtful of all. It is 
 
 the Fruit of Beelzebub^s Orchard. I do marvel 
 
 that none did warn you of it ; many have died 
 
 thereof. 
 
 Chris. Then Christiana began to ciy, and she 
 
 Gripes of 
 conscience. 
 
 The 
 
 Physician'' 
 
 Judgment. 
 
 Samuel puts 
 his Mother 
 in mind of 
 the Fruit 
 his Brother 
 did eat. 
 
THE SECOND PART 
 
 297 
 
 said, naughty Boy, and careless Mother, what 
 shall I do for my Son? 
 
 Skill. Come, do not be too much dejected ; tlie 
 Boy may do well again, ))ut he nuist i)urge and 
 5 vomit. 
 
 Chris. Pray Sir, try the utmost of your skill 
 with him whatever it costs. 
 
 Skill. Nay, I hope I shall be reasonable. So 
 he made him a Purge, but it was too weak. 
 
 10 'Twas said it was made of the Blood of a Goat, 
 the Ashes of a Heifer, and with some of the Juice 
 of Hysso}), &c. When Mr. Skill had seen that 
 that Purge was too weak, he made him one to the 
 purpose, 'twas made Ex Came & Sanguine 
 
 15 Christi.° (You know Physicians give strange 
 Medicines to their Patients.) And it was made 
 up into Pills with a Promise or two, and a propor- 
 tionable quantity of Salt. Now he was to take them 
 three at a time tasting, in half a quarter of a pint 
 
 20 of the Tears of Repentance. When this Potion 
 was prepared and brought to the Boy he was loth 
 to take it, tho' torn with the Gripes as if he should 
 be pulled in piec&s. Come, come, said the Physi- 
 cian, you must take it. It goes against my 
 
 25 stomach, said the Boy. I must have you take it, 
 said his Mother. I shall vomit it up again, said 
 the Boy. Pray Sir, said Christiana to Mr. Skill, 
 how does it taste ? It has no ill taste, said the 
 Doctor, and with that she touched one of the Pills 
 
 30 with the tip of her tongue. Oh Matthew, said 
 she, this Potion is sweeter than Hony.° If thou 
 lovest thy Mother, if thou lovest thy Brothers, if 
 thou lovest Mercy, if thou lovest thy life, take it. 
 So with nuic.h a<lo, after a short prayer for the 
 
 Potion 
 prepared. 
 
 Heb. 10. 
 1-4. 
 
 The Lattine 
 I borrotc. 
 John 0. 
 54-57. 
 Heb. «). 14. 
 
 Mark 9. 49. 
 
 The Boy 
 Ivtli to take 
 tlie Phys'ick. 
 
 Zech. 12. 10. 
 
 The Mother 
 tafites it, 
 and per- 
 suades him. 
 
298 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 blessing of God upon it, he took it, and it wrought 
 kindly with him. It caused him to purge, it 
 caused him to sleep and rest quietly, it put him 
 into a fine heat and breathing sweat, and did quite 
 5 rid him of his Gripes. 
 
 So in little time he got up and walked about A word of 
 with a stafi^ and would go from room to room, and f^^^t^fY- 
 talk with Prudence, Piety, and Charity of his Faith: 
 Distemper, and how he was healed. 
 
 10 So when the Boy was healed, Christiana asked I 
 
 Mr. Skill, saying, Sir, what will content you for . 
 your pains and care to and of my child ? And he 
 said. You must pay the Master of the College of Heb. 13. 
 Physicians, according to rules made in that case 11-15. 
 
 15 and provided. 
 
 Chris. But Sir, said she, what is this Pill good 
 for else 1 
 
 Skill. It is an universal Pill, it is good against This pill an 
 all the diseases that Pilgrims are incident to, and ^^"''^er.sa; 
 
 20 when it is well prepared, it will keep good, time out 
 of mind. 
 
 Chris. Pray Sir, make me up twelve boxes of 
 them, for if I can get these, I will never take other 
 Physick. 
 
 25 Skill. These Pills are good to prevent diseases, 
 as well as to cure when one is sick. Yea, I dare 
 say it, and stand to it, that if a man will but use 
 tliis Physick as he should, it ivill tnake him live John 6. 50. 
 for ever. But good Christiana, thou must give 
 
 30 those Pills no other way but as I have prescribed, Li a glass of 
 for if you do, they will do no good. So he gave unto ^^ Tears oj 
 Christiana Physick for herself and her Boys and for 
 Mercy, and bid Matthew take heed how he eat any 
 more green Plums, and kist them and went his way. 
 
THE SECOND PART 299 
 
 I It was told you l)eforc that Prudence bid the 
 I Boys, that if at any time they would, they should 
 \ ask her some Questions that might be profitable, 
 f and she would say something to them. 
 J 5 Matt. Then Matthew who had been sick, asked 
 ' her, Why for the most j^cirt Physick should be Of Physick. 
 hitter to our palates ? 
 
 Prud. To shew how unwelcome the Word of 
 Gt)d and the effects thereof are to a Carnal Heart. 
 10 Matt. Why does Physick, if it does good, purge, Of the 
 and cause tliat we vomit ? ^^^'ecfs of 
 
 Prud. To shew that the Word, when it works ^^'^ 
 effectually, cleanseth the Heart and Mind. For 
 look what the one doth to the Body, the other doth 
 "to the Soul. 
 
 3fatt. What should we learn by seeing the Of Fire and 
 Flame of our Fire go upwards ? and by seeing the ^f ^^^ ''*'"^*- 
 Beams and sweet Influences of the Sun strike 
 downwards 1 
 ro Prud. By the going up of the Fire we are taught 
 to ascend to Heaven by fervent and hot desires ; 
 and by the Sun his sending his Heat, Beams, and 
 sweet Influences downwards, we are taught that 
 the Saviour of the world, tho' high, reaches down 
 25 with his Grace and Love to us below. 
 
 Matt. Where have the Clouds their water 1 Of the 
 
 Prud. Out of the Sea. C'^owd*. 
 
 3Iatt. What may we learn from that ? 
 Prud. That Ministers should fetch their Doctrine 
 30 from God. 
 
 3ratt. Why do they empty themselves upon the 
 Earth ? 
 
 Prud. To shew that Ministers should give out 
 what tliey know of God to the World. 
 
300 THE PILGRIM'S PROGBESS 
 
 Matt. Why is the Rainbow caused by the Sun 1 Of the 
 
 Prud. To shew that the Covenant of God's Rainbow. 
 Grace is confirmed to us in Christ. 
 
 Matt. Why do the Springs come from the Sea 
 5 to us throu^i,di the Eartli 1 
 
 Prud, To shew that the Grace of God comes to 
 us through the Body of Christ. 
 
 3fatt. Why do some of the Springs rise out of 0/ the 
 the tops of high Hills? Springs. 
 
 10 Prud. To shew that the Spirit of Grace shall 
 spring up in some that are Great and Mighty, as 
 well as in matn/ that are Poor and Low. 
 
 3fatt. Wliy doth the Fire fasten upon the Of the 
 Candle-wick? ^'"'^'^^^• 
 
 15 J^rnd. To shew that unless Grace doth kindle 
 upon the Heart, there will be no true Liglit of 
 Life in us. 
 
 Matt. Why is the Wick and Tallow and all, 
 spent to maintain the light of the Candle? 
 20 Prad. To shew that Body and Soul and all, 
 should be at the service of, and spend themselves 
 to maintain in good condition, that Grace of God 
 that is in us. 
 
 Matt. Why doth the Pelican pierce her own Of the 
 25 Breast° with her Bill ? Pdicayi. 
 
 Pnid. To nourish her young ones with her 
 Blood, and thereby to shew that Christ the blessed 
 so loveth his young, his people, as to save them 
 from Death by his Blood. 
 50 Matt. What may one learn by hearing the Cock Of the Cock. 
 to crow? 
 
 Prud. Learn to remember Peter's sin, and 
 Peter s repentance." The Cock's crowing shews 
 also that Day is coming on ; let then the crowing 
 
THE SECOND PART 
 
 301 
 
 The weak 
 tnay some- 
 times call 
 the strong to 
 prayers. 
 
 of the Cock put thee in mmd of that last and 
 terrible Day of Judgment. 
 
 Now about this time their month was out, 
 wherefore they signified to those of the house that 
 5 'twas convenient for them to up and be going. 
 Then said Joseph to his Mother, It is convenient 
 that you forget not to send to the house of Mr. 
 Interpreter, to pray him to grant that Mr. Great- 
 heart should be sent unto us, that he may be our 
 
 10 Conductor the rest of our way. Good Boy, said 
 she, I had almost forgot. So she drew up a Peti- 
 tion, and prayed Mr. Watchful the Porter to send 
 it by some fit man to her good Friend Mr. Inter- 
 preter ; wlio when it was come^ and he had seen 
 
 15 the contents of the Petition, said to the Messenger, 
 Go tell them that I will send him. 
 
 When the Family where Christiana was, saw 
 that they had a purpose to go forward, they called 
 the whole house togetlier, to give thanks to their 
 
 20 King for sending of them such profitable Guests 
 as these. Which done, they said to Christ ian a, 
 And shall we not shew thee something, according 
 as our custom is to do to Pilgrims, on which thou 
 mayest meditate when thou art upon the way 1 So 
 
 25 they took Christiana, her Children, and Mercy, 
 
 into the closet, and shewed them one of the Apples 'E\q's Apple. 
 that Eve did eat of, and that she also did give to 
 her Husband, and that for the eating of which they 
 both wTre turned out of Paradise, and asked her 
 
 30 what she thought that was? Then Christiana 
 said, 'Tis Food or Poison, I know not which. So 
 they opened the matter to her, and she held up her 
 hands and wondered. 
 
 Then they had her to a place, and shewed her 
 
 They pro- 
 vide to he 
 f/one on 
 their way. 
 
 A sight of 
 Sin is 
 Amazing. 
 Gen. 3. 6. 
 Rom. 7. 24. 
 
302 
 
 THE I'lLGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 JacoVs Ladder. Now at that time there were 
 some Angels ascending upon it. So Christiana 
 looked and looked, to see the Angels go up, and so 
 did the rest of the Company. Then they were 
 5 going into another place to shew them something 
 else, but James said to his Mother, Pray bid them 
 stay here a little longer, for this is a curious sight. 
 So they turned again, and stood feeding their eyes 
 with this so pleasant a prospect. After this they 
 
 10 had them into a place where did hang up a Golden 
 Anchor, so they bid Christiana take it down, 
 For, said they, you shall have it with you, for 'tis 
 of absolute necessity that you should, that you may 
 lay hold of that within the vail, and stand sted- 
 
 15 fast, in case you should meet with turbulent weather. 
 So they were glad thereof Then they took them, 
 and had them to the Mount upon which Abraham 
 our Father had offered up Isaac his Son, and 
 shewed them the Altar, the Wood, the Fire, and 
 
 20 the Knife, for they remain to be seen to this very 
 day. When they had seen it, they held up their 
 hands and blest themselves, and said. Oh what a 
 man for love to his Master, and for denial to him- 
 self was Abraham. After they had shewed them 
 
 25 all these things. Prudence took them into the 
 Dining-room, where stood a pair of excellent Vir- 
 ginals, ° so she played upon them, and turned 
 what she had shewed them into this excellent 
 song, saying. 
 
 Jacob's 
 
 Ladder. 
 
 A sight of 
 Christ is 
 taking. 
 
 Gen. 28. 12. 
 John 1. 51. 
 
 Golden 
 Anchor. 
 
 Heb. 6. 19. 
 
 0/" Abraham 
 offering up 
 Isaac. 
 
 Gen. 22. 6, 
 
 Prudence's 
 Virginals. 
 
 30 Eve's Apple we have shewed you, 
 
 Of that be you aware ; 
 You have seen Jacob's Ladder too, 
 Upon which Angels are. 
 An Anchor you received have, 
 
THE SECOND PART 
 
 303 
 
 But let not these suffice, 
 Until with Abra'm you have gave° 
 Your best, a Sacritice. 
 
 Now about this time, one knocked at the door ; 
 5 so the Porter opened, and behold Mr. Great-heart 
 was there ; but when he was come in, what joy 
 was there? For it came now fresh again into 
 their minds, how but a while ago he had slain old 
 Grim Bloody-man the Giant, and had delivered 
 
 10 them from the Lions. 
 
 Then said Mr. Great-heart to Christiana and 
 to Mercy, My Lord has sent each of you a Bottle 
 of Wine, and also some parched Corn, together with 
 a couple of Pomgranates. He has also sent the 
 
 15 Boys some Figs and Raisins to refresh you in your 
 way. 
 
 Then they addressed themselves to their Journey, 
 and Prudence and Piety went along with them. 
 When they came at the gate, Christiana asked 
 
 20 the Porter if any of late went by. He said. No, 
 only one some time since, who also told me that 
 of late there had been a great robbery committed 
 on the King's High-way, as you go ; but he saith 
 the thieves are taken, and will shortly be tried for 
 
 25 their lives. Then Cliristiana and Mercy was 
 afraid, but Mattheiv said. Mother fear nothing, as 
 long as Mr. Great-heart is to go with us and to be 
 our Conductor. 
 
 Then said Christiana to the Porter, Sir, I am 
 
 30 much obliged to you for all the kindnesses that you 
 have shewed me since I came hither, and also for 
 that you have been so loving and kind to my 
 Children. I know not how to gratify your kind- 
 ness. Wherefore pray as a token of my respects 
 
 Mr. Great- 
 heart come 
 again. 
 
 He brings a 
 token from 
 his Lord 
 with him. 
 
 Robbery. 
 
 Christiana 
 takes her 
 leave of the 
 Porter. 
 
blessing. 
 
 304 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 to you, accept of this small mite. So she put a 
 gold Anger in his hand, and he made her a low 
 obeisance, and said, Let thy Garments^ be always ThlPoner^s 
 white, and let thy Head want no Ointment. Let 
 
 5 Mercy live and not die, and let not her works be 
 few. And to the Boys he said, Do you fly youth- 
 ful lusts, and follow after Godliness with them 
 that are grave and wise, so shall you put gladness 
 into your Mother's heart, and obtain praise of all 
 
 10 that are sober-minded. So they thanked the 
 Porter and departed. 
 
 Now I saw in my Dream that they went for- 
 ward until they were come to the brow of the 
 Hill, where Piety bethinking herself cried out, 
 
 15 Alas ! I have forgot what I intended to bestow 
 upon Christiana and her Companions, I will go 
 back and fetch it. So she ran and fetched it. 
 While she was gone, Christiana thought she 
 heard in a Grove a little way off on the right hand, 
 
 20 a most curious melodious note, with words much 
 like these. 
 
 Through all my Life thy Favour is 
 
 So frankly shew'd to me, 
 That in thy House for evermore 
 25 My dwelling-place shall be.° 
 
 And listening still she thought she heard another 
 answer it, saying. 
 
 For why ? The Lord our God is good, 
 His Mercy is forever sure ; 
 30 His Truth at all times firmly stood, 
 
 And shall from age to age endure.° 
 
 So Christiana asked Prudence what 'twas that 
 made those curious notes ? They are, said she, our 
 
THE SECOND PART 
 
 305 
 
 Country Birds ; tliey sing these notes but seldom, 
 except it be at the Si)ring,° when the Flowers 
 appear, and the Sun shines warm, and then you 
 may hear them all day long, I often, said she, go 
 5 out to hear them, we also ofttimes keep them tame 
 in our house. They are very fine company for us 
 when we are melancholy, also they make the 
 Woods and Groves and Solitary places, places 
 desirous° to be in. 
 
 10 By this time Piety was come again ; so she said 
 to Cliristiayia, Look here, I have brought thee a 
 scheme of all those things that thou hast seen at 
 our house, upon which thou mayest look when thou 
 findest thyself forgetful, and ca}l those things again 
 
 15 to remembrance for thy edification and comfort. 
 
 Now they began to go down the Hill into the 
 
 Valley of Humiliation. It was a steep Hill, and 
 
 the way was slippery ; but they were very careful, 
 
 so they got down pretty well. When they were 
 
 20 down in the Valley, Piety said to Christiana, 
 This is the place where Christian your Husband 
 met with the foul Fiend ApoUyon, and where 
 they had that dreadful Fight that they had; I 
 know you cannot but have heard thereof. But be 
 
 25 of good courage ; as long you have here Mr. Great- 
 heart to be your Guide and Conductor, we hope 
 you will fare the better. So when these two had 
 committed the Pilgrims unto the conduct of their 
 Guide, he went forward and they went after. 
 
 30 Great-heart. Then said Mr. Great-heart, We 
 need not be so afraid of this Valley, for here is 
 nothing to hurt us unless we procure it to ourselves. 
 'Tis true, Christian did here meet with Apollyon, 
 with whom he also had a sore Combat ; but that 
 
 Cant. 2. 11, 
 12. 
 
 Piety 
 hestoweth 
 sornethi)ig 
 on them at 
 parting. 
 
 Part 1, 
 
 page 74. 
 
 Mr. Great- 
 heart at the 
 
 Valley of 
 Humilia- 
 tion. 
 
306 
 
 THE PILGRUfS PROGRESS 
 
 fray was the fruit of those slips that he got in his 
 going down the Hill ; for they that get slips there, 
 must look for combats here. And hence it is that 
 this Valley has got so hard a name ; for the com- 
 5mon people when they hear that some frightful 
 thing has befallen such an one in such a place, are 
 of an opinion that that place is haunted with some 
 foul Fiend or Evil Spirit ; when alas it is for the fruit 
 of their doing, that such things do befall them there. 
 
 10 This Valley of Humiliation is of itself as fruit- 
 ful a place as any the Crow flies over; and I am 
 persuaded if we could hit upon it, we might find 
 somewhere hereabouts, something that might give 
 us an account why Christian was so hardly beset 
 
 15 in this place. 
 
 Then James said to his Mother, Lo, yonder 
 stands a Pillar, and it looks as if sometliing was 
 written thereon, let us go and see what it is. So 
 they went, and found there written. Let Christian's 
 
 20 slips before lie came hither, and the Battles that 
 he met ivith in this place, be a warning to those 
 that come after. Lo, said their Guide, did not I 
 tell you that there was something hereabouts that 
 would give intimation of the reason why Christian 
 
 25 was so hard beset in this place ? Then turning him- 
 self to Christiana, he said. No disparagement to 
 Christian more than to many others whose hap 
 and lot his was ; for 'tis easier going up than down 
 this Hill, and that can be said but of few Hills in 
 
 30 all these parts of the world. But we will leave 
 the good man, he is at rest, he also had a brave 
 Victory over his Enemy ; let him grant that dwell- 
 eth above, that we fare no worse when we come to 
 be tried than he. 
 
 Parti, 
 page 74. 
 
 The reason 
 why Chris- 
 tian was so 
 beset here. 
 
 A Pillar 
 with an 
 Inscnption 
 on it. 
 
THE SECOND PART 
 
 301 
 
 But we will come again to this Valley of 
 Humiliation. It is the best and most fruitful 
 piece of ground in all those parts. It is fat ground, ° 
 and as you see, consist eth much in meadows ; and 
 5 if a man was to come here in the Summer-time, as 
 we do now, if he knew not anything before thereof, 
 and if he also delighted himself in the sight of his 
 eyes, he might see that that would be delightful to 
 him. Behold how green this Valley is, also how 
 
 10 beautified with Lillies. I have also known many 
 labouring men that have got good estates in this 
 Valley of Humiliation (for God resisteth the Proud, 
 but gives more, more Grace to the Humble) for indeed 
 it is a very fruitful soil, and doth bring forth by 
 
 15 handfuls. Some also have wished that the next 
 way to their Father's house were here, that they 
 might be troubled no more with either Hills or 
 Mountains to go over ; but the way is the way, 
 and there's an end. 
 
 20 Now as they were going along and talking, they 
 espied a Boy feeding his Father's Sheep. The Boy 
 was in very mean cloaths, but of a very fresh and 
 well-favoured countenance, and as he sate by him- 
 self, he sung. Hark, said Mr. Oreat-lieart, to 
 
 25 what the Shepherd's Boy saith. So they bark- 
 ened, and he said. 
 
 This Valleij 
 a brave 
 place. 
 
 Cant. 2. 1. 
 
 Men thrive 
 in the Valley 
 of Humilia- 
 tion. 
 
 James 4. 6. 
 1 Pet. 5. 5. 
 
 30 
 
 He that is down needs fear no fall, 
 He that is low, no pride ; 
 He that is humble, ever shall 
 Have God to be his Guide. 
 
 I am content with what I have, 
 Little be it, or much : 
 And Lord, contentment still I crave, 
 Because thou savest such. 
 
 Phil. 4. 12, 
 13. 
 
 Heb. 13. 5. 
 
308 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Fulness to such a burden is 
 That go on Pilgrimage ; 
 Here little, and hereafter Bliss, 
 Is best from age to age.° 
 
 5 Then said their Guide, Do you hear him? I 
 will dare to say, that this Boy lives a merrier life, 
 and wears more of that Herb called Heart' s-ease 
 in his bosom, than he that is clad in Silk and Vel- 
 vet ; but we will proceed in our discourse. 
 
 10 In this Valley our Lord formerly had his Country- 
 house ; he loved much to be here ; he loved also 
 to walk these Meadows, for he foiuid the air was 
 I)leasant. Besides here a man shall be free from 
 the noise, and from the hwrryings of this life. All 
 
 Instates are full of Noise and Confusion, only the 
 Valley of Humiliation is that empty and solitary 
 place. Here a man shall not be so let and liin- 
 dered° in his Contemplation, as in other places he 
 is apt to be. This is a Valley that nobody walks 
 
 20 in, btit those that love a Pilgrim's life. And tho' 
 Christian had the hard hap to meet here with 
 ApoUyon, and to enter with him a brisk encounter, 
 yet I must tell you, that in former times men 
 have met with Angels here, have foimd Pearls here, 
 
 2o and have in this place found the words of Life. 
 
 Did I say our Lord had here in former days his 
 Country-house, and that he loved here to walk? 
 I will add, in this place, and to the people that 
 live and trace° these Grounds, he has left a yearly 
 
 30 revenue to be faithfully paid them at certain 
 seasons, for their maintenance by the way, and for 
 their further encouragement to go on in their 
 Pilgrimage. 
 
 Samuel. Now as they went on, Samuel said 
 
 Christ when 
 in the fletsh 
 had his 
 Coiuitry- 
 house in the 
 Valley of 
 Humilia- 
 tion. 
 
 Hos. 12. 4, 5. 
 
 Matt. 11. 29. 
 
THE SECOND PART 309 
 
 to Mr. Great-heart, Sir, I perceive that in this 
 Valley my Father and Apollyon had their Battle, 
 but whereabout was the Fight, for I perceive this 
 Valley is large 1 
 5 Great-heart. Your Father had that Battle with 
 Apollyon at a place yonder before us, in a narrow 
 passage just beyond i^or(7e?^/w/ Green. And indeed Forgetful 
 that place is the most dangerous place in all these ^^e^n. 
 parts. For if at any time the Pilgrims meet with 
 
 10 any brunt, it is when they forget what favours they 
 have received, and how unworthy they are of them. 
 This is the place also where others have been hard 
 put to it ; but more of the place when we are come 
 to it ; for I persuade myself that to this day there 
 
 15 remains either some sign of the Battle, or some Monu- 
 ment to testify that such a Battle there was fought. ^ 
 Mercy. Then said Mercy, I think I am as well 
 in this Valley as I have been anywhere else in all 
 our Journey, the place methinks suits with my 
 
 20 spirit. I love to be in such places where there is HwniliUj a 
 no rattling with Coaches, nor rumbling with ^^^^^ grace. 
 Wheels. Methinks here one may without much 
 molestation, be thinking what he is, whence he 
 came, what he has done, and to what the King has 
 
 25 called him. Here one may think, and break at 
 heart, and melt in one's spirit, until one's eyes 
 become like the Fish-pools of Heshbon. They Cant. 7. 4. 
 that go rightly through this Valley of Baca make Psal. 84. 5-7. 
 it a Well, the Rain that God sends down from 
 
 30 Heaven upon them that are here also filleth the 
 Pools. This Valley is that from whence also the 
 King will give to their vineyards, and they that go Hos. 2. 15, 
 through it shall sing, as Christian did for all he 
 met with Apollyon. 
 
310 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Great-heart. 'Tis true, said their Guide, I have 
 gone through this Valley many a time, and never 
 was better than when here. 
 
 I have also been a Conduct^ to several Pilgrims, 
 
 5 and they have confessed the same. To this man 
 imll I look, saith the King, even to him that is 
 Poor, and of a Contrite Spirit, and that trem- 
 bles at my Word. 
 
 Now they were come to the place where the 
 
 10 afore mentioned Battle was fought. Then said the 
 Guide to Christiana, her Children, and Mercy, This 
 is the place, on this ground Christian stood, and 
 up there came Ajjollyon against him. And look, 
 did not I tell you? Here is some of your Hus- 
 
 15 band's Blood upon these stones to this day ; behold 
 also how here and there are yet to be seen upon 
 the place soiiie of the shivers of Apollyon's broken 
 Darts. See also how they did beat the ground 
 with their feet as they fought, to make good 
 
 20 their places against each other, how also with 
 their by-blows they did split the very stones in 
 pieces. Verily Christian did here play the 
 man, and shewed himself as stout, as could, 
 had he been there, even Hercides° himself. 
 
 25 When Apollyon was beat, he made his retreat to 
 the next Vailey, that is called the Valley of the 
 Shadoio of Death, unto which we shall come 
 anon. 
 
 Lo yonder also stands a Monument, on which is 
 
 30 engraven this Battle, and Christianas Victory, to 
 his fame throughout all ages. So because it stood 
 just on the way-side before them, they stept to it 
 and read the writing, which word for word was 
 this, 
 
 An experi- 
 ment of it. 
 
 The place 
 where Chris- 
 tian cijid the 
 Fiend did 
 fight. 
 
 Some signs 
 of the 
 Battle 
 remai7i. 
 
 A Monu- 
 ment of the 
 Battle. 
 
THE SECOND PART 
 
 311 
 
 Hard by here was a Battle fought, 
 Most strange, and yet most true ; 
 Christian and Apollyon sought 
 Each other to subdue. 
 
 The Man so bravely play'd the Man, 
 He made the Fiend to fly; 
 Of which a Monument I stand, 
 The same to testify. 
 
 A Monu- 
 ment of 
 Christian's 
 Victory. 
 
 Groaning s 
 heard. 
 
 When they had passed by this place, they came 
 
 10 upon the borders of the Shadow of Death; and Parti, 
 this Valley was longer than the other ; a place also P^S^ ^^ 
 most strangely haunted with evil things, as many 
 are able to testify. But these Women and Chil- 
 dren went the better through it because they had 
 
 15 day-light, and because Mr. Great-heart was their 
 Conductor. 
 
 When they were entred upon this Valley, they 
 thought that they heard a groaning as of dead 
 men, a very great groaning. They thought also 
 
 20 they did hear words of Lamentation spoken, as 
 of some in extreme Torment. These things made 
 the Boys to quake, the Women also looked pale 
 and wan ; but their Guide bid them be of good 
 comfort. 
 
 25 So they went on a little further, and they 
 thought that they felt the ground begin to shake 
 under them, as if some hollow place was there ; 
 they heard also a kind of a hissing as of Serpents, 
 but nothing as yet appeared. Then said the Boys, 
 
 30 Are we not yet at the end of this doleful place ? 
 But the Guide also bid them be of good courage, 
 and look well to their feet, lest haply, said he, you 
 be taken in some Snare. 
 
 Now James began to be sick, but I think the 
 
 The ground 
 shakes. 
 
312 
 
 THE PILaitlM'S PROGRESS 
 
 cause thereof was fear ; so his Motlier gave him 
 some of that glass of Spirits that she had given 
 lier at the Interpreter'' s house, and three of the 
 Pills that Mr. Skill had prepared, and the Boy 
 f) began to revive. Thus they went on till they 
 came to about the middle of the Valley, and then 
 Chn'stkota said, Methinks I see something yonder 
 upon the road before us, a thing of such a shape 
 such as I have not seen. Then said Joseph, Mother, 
 
 10 what is it 1 An ugly thing. Child, an ugly thing, 
 said she. But Mother, what is it like? said he. 
 'Tis like I cannot tell what, said she. And now 
 it was but a little way off. then said she, It is 
 nigh. 
 
 15 Well, well, said Mr. Great-hearty Let them that 
 are most afraid keep close to me. So the Fiend 
 came on, and the Conductor met it ; but when it 
 was just come to him, it vanished to all their 
 sights. Tlien remembred they what had been said 
 
 20 some time ago, Resist the Devil, and he ivill Jly 
 from you° 
 
 They went therefore on, as being a little refreshed ; 
 but they had not gone far, before Mercy looking 
 behind her, saw, as she thought, something most 
 
 25 like a Lion, and it came a great padding pace° after ; 
 and it had a hollow Voice of Roaring, and at every 
 Roar that it gave it made all the Valley echo, and 
 their hearts to ake, save the heart of him that was 
 their Guide. So it came up, and Mr. Great-heart 
 
 30 went behind, and put the Pilgrims all before him. 
 The Lion also came on apace, and Mr. Great-heart 
 addressed himself to give him Battle. But when 
 he saw that it was determined that resistance should 
 be made, he also drew back and came no further. 
 
 Jiinies f<ick 
 with Fear. 
 
 TJie Fiend 
 appears. 
 
 The Pil- 
 griuis are 
 afraid. 
 
 Great-heart 
 encourages 
 them. 
 
 A Lion. 
 
 1 Pet. 5. 8. 9. 
 
THE SKCOMJ I'AliT 
 
 :\\:\ 
 
 Christiana 
 
 noir knoiDS 
 v'hdf her 
 I lush a ml 
 felt. 
 
 Then tlioy wcMit on a^.iin, and their C/onchietor ^ 
 (lid jj^o l)eli)re tluMii, till they canK; at a place where 
 was east up a Pit the whole breadth of the way, A Pit and 
 and before they eould be prejjared to go over that, iJ<-irkn(is8. 
 r»a f,Teat Mist and a Darkness fell uj)on thcni^ so 
 that they eould not see. Then said the Pilgrims, 
 Alas! now what shall we do? But their (luide 
 made answer, Fear not, stand still and see what an 
 end will be put to this also. So they stayed there 
 
 10 because their path was marr'd. They then also 
 tiiought that they did hear more ajjparently the 
 noise and rushing of the Enemies, the tire also and 
 the smoke of i\\o. Pit was nuieh easier to be dis- 
 cerned. Then said (Itrlxtidna to Mcn-y, Now 1 
 
 15 see what my poor Husband went through, I have 
 heard much of this place, but I never w^as here 
 afore now. Poor man, he went here all alone in 
 tlie night ; he had night almost quite through the 
 way ; also these Fiends were busy about him, as 
 
 20 if they would have torn him in pieces. ]\Iany have 
 spoke of it, but none can tell what the Valley of the 
 Shadow of Death should mean, until they come 
 in it themselves. Tlte heart knoirs its otoi Bit- 
 terness, and a stranger intenneddleth not with its 
 
 2') Jot/. To l)e here is a fearful thing. 
 
 Great-heart. This is like doing business in 
 great Waters, or like going down into the deep ; 
 this is like Ijeing in the heart of the Sea, and like 
 going down to the bottoms of the ^Mountains ; now 
 
 30 it seems as if the Earth with its bars were about 
 us for ever. But let them that iralk in Darkness 
 and hare no Lif/ht, trvst in the name of the 
 Lord, and stay upon their God. For my part, 
 as I have told you already, 1 have gone often 
 
 Grcat- 
 hi'art's 
 reply. 
 
314 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 through this Valley, and have been much harder 
 put to it than now I am, and yet you see I am 
 alive. I would not boast, for that I am not mine 
 own saviour, but I trust we shall have a good 
 5 Deliverance. Come let us pray for Light to him 
 that can lighten our Darkness, and that can rebuke 
 not only these, but all the Satans in Hell. 
 
 So they cried and prayed, and God sent Light and They pray. 
 Deliverance, for there was now no let in their way, 
 
 10 no not there where but now they were stopt with 
 a Pit. Yet they were not got through the Valley ; 
 so they went on still, and behold great stinks and 
 loathsome smells, to the great annoyance of them. 
 Then said Mercy to Christiana, There is not such 
 
 15 pleasant being° here as at the Gate, or at the 
 Interpreter'' s, or at the house where we lay last. 
 
 Oh but, said one of the Boys, it is not so bad to One of the 
 go through here as it is to abide here always, and ^^^* reply. 
 for ought I know, one reason why we must go this 
 
 20 way to the house prepared for us, is, that our home 
 might be made the sweeter to us. 
 
 Well said Saynuel, quoth the Guide, thou hast 
 now spoke like a man. Why, if ever I get out 
 here again, said the Boy, I think I shall prize 
 
 25 light and good way better than ever I did in all 
 my life. Then said the Guide, we shall be out by 
 and by. 
 
 So on they went, and Joseph said. Cannot we 
 see to the end of this Valley as yet? Then said 
 
 30 the Guide, Look to your feet, for you shall pres- 
 ently be among the Snares. So they looked to 
 their feet and went on, but they were troubled 
 much with the Snares. Now when they were 
 come among the Snares, they espied a man cast 
 
THE SECOND PART 
 
 31; 
 
 into the Ditch on the left hand, with his flesh all 
 rent and torn. Then said the Guide, That is one 
 Heedless, that was a going this way, he has lain 
 there a great while. There was one Take-heed with 
 5 him when he was taken and slain, but he escaped 
 their hands. You cannot imagine how many are 
 killed hereabout, and yet men are so foolishly ven- 
 turous, as to set out lightly on Pilgrimage, and to 
 come without a Guide. Poor Christian, it was a 
 
 10 wonder that he here escaped ; but he was beloved 
 of his God, also he had a good heart of his own, or 
 else he could never a done it. Now they drew 
 towards the end of the way, and just there where 
 Christian had seen the Cave when he went by, 
 
 15 out thence came forth Maid° a Giant. This Maul 
 did use to spoil young Pilgrims with Sophistry ; 
 and he called Great-heart by his name, and said 
 unto him. How many times have you been forbidden 
 to do these things ? Then said Mr. Gi^eat-heart, 
 
 20 What things? What things? quoth the Giant, 
 you know what things, but I will put an end to 
 your trade. But pray, said Mr. Great-heart, be- 
 fore we fall to it, let us understand wherefore we 
 must fight. Now the Women and Children stood 
 
 25 trembling, and know not what to do. Quoth the 
 Giant, You rob the Countiy, and rob it with the 
 worst of thefts. These are but generals, said Mr. 
 Great-heart, come to particulars, man. 
 
 Then said the Giant, Thou practisest the craft 
 
 30 of a Kidnapper, thou gatherest up Women and 
 Children, and earnest them into a strange Country, 
 to the weakning of my master's Kingdom. But 
 now Great-heart replied, I am a sen^ant of the 
 God of Heaven, my business is to persuade sinners 
 
 Heedless is 
 slain, and 
 Take-heed 
 prese7'vecl. 
 
 Part 1, 
 pages 87, 
 
 Maul a 
 Giant. 
 
 He quarrels 
 ivith Great- 
 heart. 
 
 God's 
 Ministers 
 counted as 
 Kidnappers. 
 
316 rilE PILGRIM^S PROGRESS 
 
 to repentance, I am commanded to do my endeav- 
 our to turn Men, Women, and Children, from dark- 
 ness to light, and from the power of Satan to God ; 
 and if this be indeed the ground of thy quarrel, let The Giant 
 5 us fall to it as soon as thou wilt. "'^^ -J^''- 
 
 Then the Giant came up, and Mr. Great-heart must fight. 
 went to meet him ; and as he went he drew his 
 Sword, but the Giant had a Club. So without 
 more ado they fell to it, and at the first blow the 
 
 10 Giant stroke"^ Mr. Great-heart down upon one of 
 
 his knees ; with that the Women and Children Weak folks' 
 cried out ; so Mr. Great-heart recovering himself, Players do 
 laid about him in full lusty manner, and gave the help strong 
 Giant a wound in his arm ; thus he fought for folks' cries. 
 
 15 the space of an hour to that height of heat, that 
 the breath came out of the Giant's nostrils, as the 
 heat doth out of a boiling Caldron. 
 
 Then they sat down to rest tliem, but Mr. 
 Great-heart betook him to prayer ; also the 
 
 20 Women and Children did nothing but sigh and 
 cry all the time that the Battle did last. 
 
 When they had rested them, and taken breath, 
 they both fell to it again, and Mr. Great-heart 
 with a full blow fetcht the Giant down to the The Giant 
 
 25 ground. Nay hold and let me recover, quoth he. struck down. 
 So Mr. Great-heart fairly let him get up.° So to 
 it they went again, and the Giant mist but little 
 of all to breaking^ Mr. Great-heart's skull with 
 his Club. 
 
 30 Mr. Great-heart seeing that, runs to him in the 
 full heat of his spirit, and pierceth him under the 
 fifth rib ; with that the Giant began to faint, and 
 could hold up his Club no longer. Then Mr. 
 Great-heart seconded his blow, and smit° the 
 
THE SECOND PART 31 
 
 liead of tlio Giant from his shoulders. Then the 
 Women and Ciiihh'en rejoiced, and Mr.Great-Jieart 
 also })raiscd God for the deliverance he had wrought. 
 
 Wlien this was done, they amongst them erected He i.s slain, 
 5 a Pillar, and fastned the Giant's head thereon, and 
 
 arid his head 
 
 wrote underneath in letters that Passengers" might ^ *^ •^' 
 read, 
 
 He that did wear this head, was one 
 That Pilgrims did misuse ; 
 10 He stopt tlu'ir way, lie spared none, 
 
 But did them all abuse ; 
 
 Until that I Great-heart arose, 
 The rilgrim's Guide to be ; 
 Until that I did him oppose, 
 15 That was their Enemy. 
 
 Now I saw that they went to the Ascent that 
 was a little way oif cast up to be a Prospect° for 
 Pilgrims, (that was the place from whence Chris- Part 1, 
 tian had the first sight of Faithful his Brother) page 89. 
 
 20 wherefore here they sat down and rested, they 
 also here did eat and drink and make merry, for 
 that they had gotten deliverance from this so 
 dangerous an Enemy. As they sat thus and 
 did eat, Christiana asked the Guide if he had 
 
 25 caught no hurt in the Battle. Then said Mr. 
 Great-heart, No, save a little on my flesh ; yet 
 that also shall be so far from being to my deter- 
 ment, that it is at present a proof of my love to 
 my Master and you, and shall be a means . by 2 Cor. 4. 
 
 30 Grace to increase my reward at last. 
 
 Cliris. But was you not afraid, good Sir, when Disconrse of 
 you see liim° come out with his club? theji<jhts. 
 
 Great-h^art. It is my duty, said he, to distrust 
 mine own ability, that I may have reliance on him 
 
 35 that is stronger tluin all. 
 
318 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Chris. But what did you think when he fetched 
 you down to the ground at the first blow '? 
 
 Great-heart. Why I thought, quoth he, that 
 so my Master himself was served, and yet he it 
 5 was that conquered at the last. 
 
 Matt. When you all have thought what you 
 please, I think God has been wonderful good 
 \uito us, both in bringing us out of this Valley, 
 and in delivering us out of the hand of this 
 10 Enemy ; for my part I see no reason why we 
 should distrust our God any more, since he has 
 noiL\ and in such a place as this, given us such 
 testimony of his love as this. 
 
 Then they got up and went forward. Now a 
 
 15 little before them stood an Oak, and under it 
 
 when they came to it, they found an old Pilgrim 
 
 fast asleep ; they knew that he was a Pilgrim by 
 
 his Cloths and his Staff and his Girdle. ° 
 
 So the Guide Mr. Great-heart awaked him, and 
 20 the old Gentleman as he lift up his eyes, cried out, 
 What's the matter? who are you? and what is 
 your business here ? 
 
 Great-heart. Come man be not so hot, here is 
 none but Friends : yet the old man gets up and 
 25 stands upon his guard, and will know of them 
 what they were. Then said the Guide, My name 
 is Great-heart, I am the Guide of these Pilgrims 
 which are going to the Coelestial Country. 
 
 Honest. Then said Mr. Honest, I cry you 
 30 mercy, I fear'd that you had been of the com- 
 pany of those that some time ago did rob Little- 
 faith of his money ; but now I look better about 
 me, I perceive you are honester people. 
 
 Great-heart. Why what w^ould or could you a 
 
 Matthew 
 here admires 
 goodness. 
 
 Old Honest 
 asleep under 
 an Oak. 
 
 One Saint 
 sometinies 
 takes 
 
 another for 
 his Enemy. 
 
THE SECOND PART 
 
 319 
 
 done to a helped yourself, if we indeed had been Talk 
 
 of that company 1 
 
 Hon. Done ! why I would a fought as long as 
 
 breath had been in me ; and had I so done, I am 
 
 5 sure you could never have given me the worst on't ; 
 
 for a Christian can never be overcome, unless he 
 
 shall yield of himself. 
 
 Great-heart. Well said, Father Honest ° quoth 
 the Guide, for by this I know thou art a cock° 
 10 of the right kind, for thou hast said the truth. 
 
 Hon. And by this also I know that thou 
 knowest what true Pilgrimage is, for all others 
 do think that we are the soonest overcome of 
 any. 
 15 Great-heart. Well now we are so happily met, 
 pray let me crave your name, and the name of the 
 place you came from ? 
 
 Hoji. My name I cannot, but I came from 
 
 the Town of Stupidity, it lieth about four degrees 
 
 20 beyond the City of Destruction. 
 
 Great-heart. Oh ! are you that 
 then'? I deem I have half a guess 
 name is Old Honesty, is it not? 
 Gentleman blushed, and said. Not 
 25 the abstract, but Honest is my name, and I wish 
 that my nature shall agree to what I am called. 
 
 Hon. But Sir, said the old Gentleman, how 
 could you guess that I am such a man, since- I 
 came from such a place? 
 30 Great-heart. I had heard of you before, by my 
 Master, for he knows all things that are done on 
 the Earth ; but I have often wondered that any 
 shoidd come from your place, for your Town is 
 worse than is the City of Destruction itself. 
 
 Countryman 
 of you, your 
 So the old 
 Honesty in 
 
 betiveen 
 Great-heart 
 arid he. 
 
 Whence Mr. 
 
 Honest 
 
 came. 
 
320 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PliOGRESS 
 
 Hon. Yes, we lie more off from the Sun, and 
 so are more cold and senseless ; but was a man 
 in a Mountain of Ice, yet if the Sun of Righteous- 
 ness will arise upon him, his frozen heart shall feel 
 
 5 a thaw ; and thus it hath been with me. 
 
 Great-heart. I believe it. Father Honest, I 
 believe it, for I know the thing is true. 
 
 Then the old Gentleman saluted all the Pil- 
 grims with a holy kiss of charity,° and asked 
 
 10 them of their names, and how they had fared 
 since they set out on their Pilgrimage. 
 
 Chris. Then said Christiana, My name I 
 suppose you have heard of, good Christian was 
 my Husband, and these four were his Children. 
 
 15 But can you think how the old Gentleman was 
 taken,° when she told them who she was ! He 
 skipped, he smiled, and blessed them with a 
 thousand good wishes, saying, 
 
 Hon. I have heard much of your Husband, 
 
 20 and of his Travels and Wars which he under- 
 went in his days. Be it spoken to your comfort, 
 the name of your Husband rings over all these 
 parts of the world : his Faith, his Courage, 
 his Enduring, and his Sincerity under all, has 
 
 25 made his name ftimous. Then he turned him to 
 the Boys, and asked them of their names, which 
 they told him. And then said he unto tliem, 
 Matthew, be thou like Mattlieio the Publican, 
 not in vice but in virtue. Samuel, said he, be 
 
 30 thou like Samuel the Prophet, a man of faith 
 and prayer. Joseph, said he, be thou like Joseph 
 in Potiphars house, chaste, and one that Jiies 
 from temptation. And James be thou like James 
 the Just, and like James the Brother of our Lord. 
 
 Stupefied 
 onen are 
 ivorne than 
 those merely 
 Carnal. 
 
 Old Honest 
 a7id Chris- 
 tiaua talk. 
 
 He also 
 talks with 
 the Boys. 
 
 Old Mr. 
 
 Honest's 
 blessing on 
 them. 
 
 Matt. 10. 3. 
 Psal. 99. 6. 
 Gen. 39. 
 Acts 1. 13. 
 
THE SECOXD PART 321 
 
 Then they told him of Mercy, and how she liad Up blesseth 
 left her Town and her Kiiuh-ed to come along with ^^ercy. 
 Christiana and with her Sons. At that the old 
 Honest man said, Mercy is thy name 1 by Mercy 
 5shalt thou be sustained, and carried through all 
 those ditiiculties that shall assault thee in thy way, 
 till thou shalt come thither where thou shalt look 
 the Fo\uitain of Mercy in the face with comfort. 
 All this while the Guide Mr. Great-heart was 
 10 very much pleased, and smiled upon his Companion. 
 
 Now as they walked along together, the Guide Talk of one 
 asked the old Gentleman if he did not know one ^^^- Fearing. 
 Mr. Fearing, that came on Pilgrimage out of his 
 parts. 
 15 Hon. Yes, very well, said he. He was a man 
 that had the root of the matter in him, but he was 
 one of the most troublesome Pilgrims that ever I 
 met with in all my days. 
 
 Great-heart. I perceive you knew him, for you 
 20 have given a very right character of him. 
 
 Hon. Knew him ! I was a great Companion of 
 his ; I was with him most an end° ; when he first 
 began to think of what would come upon us here 
 after, I was with him. 
 25 Great-heart. I was his Guide from my Master's 
 house to the gates of the Coelestial City. 
 
 Hon. Then you knew him to be a troublesome 
 one. 
 
 Great-heart. I did so, but I could very well 
 30 bear it, for men of my calling are oftentimes in- 
 trusted with the conduct of such as he was. 
 
 Hon. Well then, i)ray let us hear a little of 
 him, and how he managed himself under your con- 
 duct 1 
 
322 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROdTiESS 
 
 Great-heart. Why, he was always afraid that 
 he should come short of whither he had a desire to 
 go. Everything frightned him that he heard any- 
 body speak of, that had but the least appearance 
 5 of opposition in it. I hear that he lay roaring at 
 the Slough of Dlspond for above a month together, 
 nor durst he, for° all he saw several go over before 
 him, venture, tho' they, many of them, offered to 
 lend him their hand. He would not go back again 
 
 10 neither. The Coelestial City, he said, he should 
 die if he came not to it, and yet was dejected at 
 every difficulty, and stumbled at every Straw that 
 anybody cast in his way. Well, after he had lain 
 at the Slough of Dispond a great while, as I have 
 
 15 told you ; one Sun -shine morning, I do not know 
 how, he ventured, and so got over. But when he 
 was over, he would scarce believe it. He had, I 
 think, a Slough of Dispond in his mind, a Slough 
 that he carried everywhere with him, or else he 
 
 20 could never have been as he was. So he came up 
 to the Gate, you know what I mean, that stands 
 at the head of this way, and there also he stood a 
 good while before he would adventure to knock. 
 AVhen the Gate was opened he would give back, 
 
 25 and give place to others, and say that he was not 
 worthy ; for for all he gat° before some to the Gate, 
 yet many of them went in before him. There the 
 poor man would stand shaking and shrinking, I 
 dare say it would have pitied one's heart to have 
 
 30 seen him, nor would he go back again. At last he 
 took the Hammer° that hanged on the Gate in his 
 hand, and gave a small Rap or two ; then one 
 opened to him, but he shrunk back as before. He 
 that opened stept out after him, and said, Thou 
 
 Mr. 
 
 Fearing' s 
 troublesome 
 Pilgrimage. 
 
 His 
 
 behaviour at 
 the Slough 
 0/ Dispond. 
 
 His be- 
 haviour at 
 the Gate. 
 
THE SECOND PART 
 
 32^3 
 
 trembling one, what wantest thou ? Witli that he 
 fell down to the ground. He that spoke to him 
 wondered to see him so faint. So he said to him, 
 Peace be to thee, up, for I have set open the door 
 5 to thee, come in, for thou art blest. With that he 
 gat up, and went in trembling, and when he was in, 
 he was ashamed to shew his face. Well, after he 
 had been entertained there a while, as you know 
 how the manner is, he was bid go on his way, and 
 
 10 also told the way he should take. So he came till 
 he came to our house. But as he behaved himself 
 at the Gate, so he did at my Master the Interpret- 
 ers door. He lay thereabout in the cold a good 
 while, before he would adventure to call, yet he 
 
 15 would not go back, and the nights were long and 
 cold then. Nay he had a Note of Necessity in his 
 bosom to my Master, to receive him and grant him 
 the comfort of his house, and also to allow him a 
 stout and valiant Conduct because he was himself 
 
 20 so chicJien-hearted a man ; and yet for all that he 
 was afraid to call at the door. So he lay up and 
 down thereabouts till, poor man, he was almost 
 starved. Yea so great was his Dejection, that tho' 
 he saw several others for knocking got in, yet he 
 
 25 was afraid to venture. At last, I think I looked 
 out of the window, and perceiving a man to be up 
 and down about the door, I went out to him, and 
 asked what he was ; but, poor man, the water stood 
 in his eyes ; so I perceived what he wanted. I 
 
 30 went therefore in and told it in the house, and we 
 shewed the thing to our Lord. So he sent me out 
 again, to entreat him to come in ; but I dare say I 
 had hard work to do it. At last he came in, and 
 I will say that for my Lord, he carried it wonderful 
 
 His be- 
 haviour at 
 the Inter- 
 preter's 
 door. 
 
TiiK nunuM's piioaiiEss 
 
 lovingly to iiim. There were but a few good bits 
 at the Table but some of it was laid upon his 
 trencher. Then he presented the Note, and my 
 Lord looked tiiereon, and said his desire shouhl be 
 5 granted. So when he had been there a good while, 
 he seemed to get some heart, and to be a little 
 more comfortable ; for my Master, you must know, 
 is one of very tender bowels, specially to them that 
 are afraid ; wherefore he carried it so towards him 
 
 10 as might tend most to his encouragement. Well, 
 wiien he had had a sight of the things of the i)lace, 
 and was ready to take his Journey to go to the 
 City, my Lonl, as he did to Christian before, gave 
 him a Bottle of Spirits, and some comfortable things 
 
 15 to eat. Thus we set forward, and I went before 
 him ; but the man was but of few words, only he 
 would sigh aloud. 
 
 When we were come to where the three fellows 
 were hanged, he said that he doubted that that 
 
 20 would be his end also. Only he seemed glad when 
 he saw the Cross and the Sepulchre. There I con- 
 fess he desired to stay a little to look, and he 
 seemed for a while after to be a little cheary. 
 When we came at the Hill Difficnlty, he made no 
 
 25 stick at that, nor did he much fear the Lions ; for 
 you must know that his trouble was not about such 
 tilings as those, his fear was about his acceptance 
 at last. 
 
 I got him in at the House Beaut if id, I think 
 
 .30 before he was willing. Also when he was in, I 
 brought him acquainted with the Damsels that 
 were of the place, but he was ashamed to make 
 himself nuich for company. He desired nuich to 
 be alone, yet he always loved good talk, and often 
 
 I low he was 
 eniertained 
 tftere. 
 
 He is a /if fie 
 encoarat/i'd 
 at the Ii'iter- 
 ])reter's 
 Iwuse, 
 
 He was 
 greatbj 
 afraid token 
 he saw the 
 Gibbit, 
 chean/ when, 
 he saw tli2, 
 Cross. 
 
 Dumpish at 
 tlie House 
 Beautiful. 
 
THE SJX-OXD J' ART 325 
 
 W(Mil<l sjot boliiiid the Screen to hear it. He also 
 loved imu'li to see ancient things, and to be ponder- 
 ing them in his mind. He tcdd me afterwards 
 that he loved to be in those two houses from whicii 
 :. he came last, to wit, at the Gate, and that of tlie 
 Interpreter's, but that he durst not be so bold to ask. 
 
 When we went also from the House Bedxti/nl, l[p v^cnt 
 down the Hill into the Valley of llumilkdhn, ('<>^''/' 'n(o 
 he went down as well as ever I saw man m my very idea s- 
 10 life ; for he eared not how^ mean he was, so he ant in the 
 might l>e happy at last. Yea, I think there was HuSua- 
 a kind of a sympathy betwixt that Valley and him, tion. 
 for I never saw him better in all his Pilgrimage 
 than when he was in that Valley. 
 1") Here he would lie down, embrace the gi'ound, 
 
 and kiss the very Flowers that grew in this Valley. Lam. 3. 
 He would now be up every morning by break of -7-21). 
 day, tracing and walking to and fro in this Valley. 
 
 But when he was come to the entrance of the Much per- 
 
 20 Valley of the Sharlow of Death, I thought I Pi^'^^f'^ '''//! ^ 
 
 * Vculey of the 
 
 should have lost my man ; not for that he had shadow of 
 
 any inclination to go back, that he ahvays abhorred, Death. 
 
 but he was ready to die for fear. O, the Jlobgub- 
 
 Uiis will have me, the Ilohr/obliiis will have me, 
 
 26 cried he, and I could not beat him out on't. He 
 made such a noise and such an outcry here, that, 
 had they but heard him, 'twas enough to encourage 
 them to come and fall upon us. 
 
 But this I took very great notice of, that this 
 
 30 Valley was as (puet while he went through it, as 
 ever I knew it before or since. I suppose these 
 Enemies here had now a special check from our 
 Lord, and a command not to meddle until Mr. 
 Fcarititj was past over it. 
 
326 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 It would be too tedious to tell you of all. We 
 will therefore only mention a passage or two more. 
 When he was come at Vanity Fair, I thought he 
 would have fought with all the men in the Fair. 
 5 I feared there we should both have been knock'd 
 o' the head, so liot was he against their fooleries. 
 Upon the In chanted Ground he w^as also very 
 wakeful. But when he was come at tlie River 
 where was no Bridge, there again he was in a 
 10 heavy case. Now, now, he said, he should be 
 drowned for ever, and so never see that face with 
 comfort that he had come so many miles to behold. 
 
 And here also I took notice of what was very 
 remarkable, the Water of that River was lower at 
 15 this time than ever I saw it in all my life. So he 
 went over at last, not much above wet-shod.° 
 When he was going up to the Gate, Mr. Gi^eat- 
 heart° began to take his leave of him, and to wish 
 him a good reception above. So he said, / shall, 
 20 / shall. Then parted Ave asunder, and I saw him 
 no more. 
 
 Hon. Then it seems he was well at last. 
 
 Great-heart. Yes, yes ; I never had doubt 
 about him ; he was a man of a choice spirit, only he 
 25 was always kept very low, and that made his life 
 so burdensome to himself, and so troublesome to 
 others. He was above many tender of sin. He 
 was so afraid of doing injuries to others, that he 
 often would deny himself of that which was law- 
 30 ful, because he would not offend, 
 
 Hon. But what should be the reason that such 
 a good man should be all his days so much in the 
 dark? • 
 
 Great-heart. There are two sorts of reasons for 
 
 His be- 
 haviour at 
 Vanity Fair. 
 
 His boldness 
 at last. 
 
 Psal.88. 
 
 Rom. 14. 21. 
 1 Cor. 8. 13. 
 
THE SECOND PART 327 
 
 it. One is, the wise God will have it so, some Reaso)i why 
 must pipe and some must iceep. Now Mr. Fear- '-i'"^^ ^.^'* 
 in<i was one that played upon this Base ; he and the dark. 
 Ills follows sound the S<ickbi(t° whose notes are M;itt. 11. 
 
 f) more dolofid tlian the notes of other Musick are ; 1<>-1'>- 
 tlio' indeed some say the Base is the Ground of 
 Musick. And for my part I care not at all for 
 that profession that begins not in heaviness of 
 mind. The first string that the Musician usually 
 
 10 touches is the Base, when he intends to put all in 
 tune. God also plays upon this string first, when 
 he sets the soul in tune for himself. Only here 
 was the imperfection of Mr. Fearing, he could 
 play upon no other Musick but this, till towards 
 
 la his latter end. 
 
 I make bold" to talk thus metaphorically, for 
 the ripening of the Wits of young Readers ; and 
 because in tiie Book of the Revelations, the saved 
 are compared to a company of Musicians that play Rev. 8. 2. 
 
 20 upon their Trumpets and Harps, and sing their chap. 14.2, 3. 
 Songs before the Throne. 
 
 Hon. He was a very zealous man, as one may 
 see by what relation you have given of him. Diffi- 
 culties, Lions or Vanity Fair, he feared not at all. 
 
 2') 'Twas only Sin, Death and Hell that was to him a 
 terror, because he had some doubts about his inter- 
 est in that CVlestial Country. 
 
 Great-heart. You say right. TJiose were the A dose 
 things that were his troublers, and they, as you «^t>^<^ ^'^"^• 
 
 ;5o liave well observed, arose from the weakness of his 
 mind there-about, not from weakness of spirit as 
 to the practical part of a Pilgrim's life. I dare 
 believe that, as the Proverb is, he could have hit 
 a Fire-brand, had it stood iit his icay ; but the 
 
.328 
 
 THE rju.nnrs progress 
 
 things with wliicli lie was opi)resse(l, no man ever 
 yet could shak(^ off witli ease. 
 
 Chrifi. Then said ChrLstkwa, This relation of Christiana's 
 Mr. Fearing has done nie good. I thought no- *e«ie7ice. 
 
 5 body had bi3en like me, but I see there was some 
 semblance 'twixt this good man and I, only we 
 differed in two things. His troubles were so great, 
 they brake out, but mine I kept within. His also 
 lay so hard upon him, they made him that he could 
 
 10 not knock at the houses provided for Entertain- 
 ment, but my trouble was always such as made me 
 knock the louder. 
 
 3fercf/. If I might also speak my heart, I must isiercy's 
 say that something of him has also dwelt in me ; sentence. 
 
 15 for I have ever been more afi'aid of the Lake° 
 and the loss of a place in Par(((Use, than I have 
 been of the loss of other things. Oh, thought I, 
 may I have the happiness to have a habitation there^ 
 'tis enough, though I part with all the world to win it. 
 
 20 Matt. Then said Matthew, Fear was one thing 
 
 that made me think that I was far from having Matthew's 
 that within me that accompanies Salvation, but if sentence. 
 it was so with such a good man as he, why may it 
 not also go well with me 1 
 
 25 James. No fears, no Grace, said James. Tho' James's 
 there is not always Grace where there is the fear sentence. 
 of Hell, yet to be sure there is no Grace w^here 
 there is no fear of God. 
 
 Great-heart. Well said, James, thou hast hit 
 
 30 the mark, for the fear of God is the beginning 
 of Wisdom, and to be sure they that want the 
 beginning have neither middle nor end. But we 
 will here conclude our discourse of Mr. Fearing, 
 after we have sent after him this farewell. 
 
THE SKCONI) I'.iirr 
 
 329 
 
 Well, Master Ft<irtii</, i\nn\ <li<l-i !• ir 
 Tliy (J(><1, ;ukI wast afraid 
 Of (loiiiix anytliins; whiU> here 
 That wouM liavr tliec betrayM. 
 5 And didst tluni fear the Lake and Tit ? 
 
 Woukl (tthers did so ti)0. 
 For as for them that want thy wit, 
 They do themselves undo. 
 
 Now I saw tliat they still went on in their talk ; 
 
 10 for after Mr. Great-It curt liad made an end with 
 Mr. Fearinrf, Mr. Honest began to tell them of 
 another, but liis name was Mr. >SeIf-ir(U. He pre- 
 tended himself to be a Pilgrim, said Mr. Honest, 
 but I persuade myself he never came in at the Gate 
 
 ir» that stands at the head of tlie way. 
 
 Great-heart. Had you ever any talk with him 
 about it ? 
 
 Jlon. Yes, more tlian once or twice, but he 
 would always be like himself, self-willed. He 
 
 20 neither cared for man, nor argument, nor yet 
 example ; what his mind prompted him to do, 
 that he would do, and nothing else could he be 
 got to. 
 
 Great-heart. Pray what principles did he hold, 
 
 2.") for I suj)pose you can tell 1 
 
 lion. He held that a man might follow the 
 Vices as well as the Virtues of the Pilgrims, 
 and tliat if he did both he should be certainly 
 saved. 
 
 30 Great-heaH. How 1 if he had said 'tis possible 
 for the best to be guilty of the Vices, as well as to 
 ])artake of the Virtues of Pilgrims, he could not 
 much have been blamed. For indeed we are ex- 
 empted from no Vice absolutely, but on condition 
 
 35 that we watch and strive. But this I perceive is 
 
 Thtir/urp- 
 irrll about 
 him. 
 
 Of Mr. 
 
 Self-will. 
 
 Old Honest 
 had talked 
 with him. 
 
 Self-wiir 
 opinions. 
 
330 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 not the thing ; but if I understand you right, your 
 meaning is, that he was of that opinion, that it 
 was allowable so to be ? 
 
 IIo7i. Ay, ay, so I mean, and so he believed and 
 5 practised. 
 
 Great-heart. But what Ground had he for his 
 so saying ? 
 
 Hon. Why, he said he had the Scripture for his 
 Warrant. 
 10 Great-heart. Prithee, Mx. Honest, present us 
 with a few particulars. 
 
 Hon. So I will. He said to have to do with 
 other men's Wives had been practised by David ° 
 God's beloved, and therefore he could do it. He 
 15 said to have more Women than one, was a thing 
 that Solomon practised, and therefore he could do 
 it. He said that Sarah and the godly Midwives 
 of Egypt lied, and so did saved Bahab, and there- 
 fore he could do it. He said that the Disciples 
 20 went at the bidding of their Master, and took away 
 the owner's Ass, and therefore he could do so too. 
 He said that Jacob got the Inheritance of his 
 Father in a way of Guile and Dissimulation, and 
 therefore he could do so too. 
 25 Great-heart. High base !° indeed, and you are 
 sure he was of this opinion? 
 
 Hon. I have heard him plead for it, bring Scrip- 
 ture for it, bring Argument for it, &c. 
 
 Great-heart. An opinion that is not fit to be 
 30 with any allowance in the world. 
 
 Hon. You must understand me rightly. He 
 did not say that any man might do this, but that 
 those that had the Virtues of those that did such 
 things, might also do the same. 
 
THE SECOND PART '661 
 
 Great-heart. But what more false than such 
 a coiickision 1 for this is as much as to say, that 
 because good men heretofore have sinned of in- 
 firmity, therefore he had allowance to do it of a 
 5 presumptuous mind. Or if because a Child by the 
 Blast of the Wind, or for that it stumbled at- a 
 Stone, fell down and defiled itself in mire, therefore 
 he might wilfully lie down and wallow like a Boar 
 therein. Who could a thought that any one could 
 
 10 so far a been blinded by the power of Lust ? But 
 
 what is written must be true, They stumble at the i Pet. 2. 8. 
 word being disobedient, whereunto also they were 
 appointed. 
 
 His supposing that such may have the godly 
 
 15 man's Virtues, who addict themselves to their Vices, 
 is also a delusion as strong as the other. 'Tis just 
 as if the Dog should say, I have or may have the 
 qualities of the Child, because I lick up its stink- 
 ing Excrements. To eat up the Sin of God's Hos. 4. 8. 
 
 20 People, is no sign of one that is possessed with 
 their Virtues. Nor can I believe that one that is 
 of this opinion can at present have Faith or Love 
 in him. But I know you have made strong objec- 
 tions against him, prithee what can he say for 
 
 25 himself? 
 
 Hon. Why, he says, to do this by way of opin- 
 ion, seems abundance more honest than to do it, 
 and yet hold contrary to it in opinion. 
 
 Great-heart. A very wicked answer, for tho' to 
 
 30 let loose the Bridle to Lusts while our opinions 
 are against such things, is bad ; yet to sin and 
 plead a toleration so to do, is worse. The one 
 stumbles Beholders accidentally, the other pleads 
 them into the Snare. 
 
332 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Hon. There are many of this man's mind, that 
 have not this man's mouth, and that makes going 
 on Pilgrimage of so little esteem as it is. 
 
 Great-heart. You have said the truth, and it is 
 
 5 to be lamented. But he that feareth the King of 
 Paradise shall come out of them all. 
 
 Chris. There are strange opinions in the world, 
 I know one that said, 'Twas time enough to repent 
 when they come to die. 
 
 10 Great-heart. Such are not over wise. That 
 man would a been loth, might he have had a 
 Week to run twenty mile in for his life, to have 
 deferred that Journey to the last hour of that 
 Week. 
 
 15 Hon. You say right, and yet the generality of 
 them that count tliemselves Pilgrims do indeed do 
 thus. I am, as you see, an old man, and have been 
 a Traveller in this road many a day, and I have 
 taken notice of many things. 
 
 20 I have seen some that have set out as if they 
 would drive all the world afore° them, who yet 
 have in few days died as they in the Wilder- 
 ness, and so never gat sight of the Promised 
 Land. 
 
 25 I have seen some that have promised nothing at 
 first setting out to be Pilgrims, and that one would 
 a thought could not have lived a day, that have yet 
 proved very good Pilgrims. 
 
 I have seen some that have run hastily forward, 
 
 30 that again have after a little time run as fast just° 
 back again. 
 
 I have seen some who have spoke very well of 
 a Pilgrim's life at first, that after a while have 
 spoken as much against it. 
 
THE SECOND PART 333 
 
 I have heard some when they first set out for 
 Paradise, say positively there is such a place, 
 who when they have been almost there, have 
 come back again and said there is none. 
 5 I have heard some vaunt what they would do 
 in case they should be opposed, that have even 
 at a false alarm fled Faith, the Pilgrim's way, 
 and all. 
 
 Now as they were thus in their way, there came 
 
 10 one running to meet them, and said. Gentlemen 
 
 and you of the weaker sort, if you love Life, Fresh news 
 shift for yourselves, for the Robbers are before of trouble. 
 you. 
 
 Great-heart. Then said Mr. Oreat-heart, They Part 1, 
 
 15 be the three that set upon Little-faith heretofore. P^^e 1G6. 
 Well, said he, we are ready for them. So they Great- 
 went on their way. Now they looked at every ^®^^7^'?- , 
 turning, when they should a met with the Vil- 
 lains ; but whether they heard of Mr. Great- 
 
 20 heart, or whether they had some other game, 
 they came not up to the Pilgrims. 
 
 Christiana then wished for an Inn for herself Christiana 
 and her Children, because they were weary, wishethfor 
 Then said Mr. Honest, There is one a httle 
 
 25 before us, where a very honourable Disciple, one 
 
 Gaius,° dwells. So they all concluded to turn Gaius. 
 
 in thither, and the rather because the old Gentle- ^^m. 16. 23. 
 
 man gave him so good a report. So when they 
 
 came to the door, they went in, not knocking. They enter 
 
 30 for Folks use° not to knock at the door of an p^^^J^^^ 
 Inn. Then they called for the Master of the 
 house, and he came to them. So they asked if 
 they might lie° there that night? 
 
 Gaius. Yes Gentlemen, if you be true men, 
 
334 
 
 THE PILGRIM S FROGRESS 
 
 for my house is for none but Pilgrims. Then 
 was Christiana, Mercy, and the Boys the more 
 glad, for that the Innkeeper was a lover of 
 Pilgrims. So they called for Rooms, and he 
 5 shewed them one for Christiana and her Chil- 
 dren and Mercy, and another for Mr. Great- 
 heart and the old Gentleman. 
 
 Great-heart. Then said Mr. Great-heart, Good 
 Gains, what hast thou for Supper? for these Pil- 
 10 grims have come far to-day, and are weary. 
 
 Gains. It is late, said Gains, so we cannot 
 conveniently go out to seek food, but such as 
 we have you shall be welcome to, if that will 
 content. 
 15 Great-heart. We will be content with what 
 thou hast in the house, forasmuch as I have 
 proved thee, thou art never destitute of that 
 which is convenient. 
 
 Then he went down and spake to the Cook, 
 20 whose name was Taste-tJiat-ivhich-is-goocl, to get 
 ready Supper for so many Pilgrims. This done, 
 he comes up again, saying, Come my good Friends, 
 you are welcome to me, and I am glad that I have 
 an house to entertain you ; and while Supper is 
 25 making ready, if you please, let us entertain one 
 another with some good discourse. So they all 
 said. Content. 
 
 Gains. Then said Gains, Whose Wife is this 
 aged Matron ? and whose Daughter is this young 
 30 Damsel ? 
 
 Great-heart. The Woman is the Wife of one 
 Christian a Pilgrim of former times, and these 
 are his four Children. The Maid is one of her 
 Acquaintance, one that she hath persuaded to 
 
 Gains enter- 
 tains them, 
 and how. 
 
 Gaius his 
 Cook. 
 
 Talk 
 betiveen 
 Gaius a7id 
 his Guests. 
 
THE SECOND PART 335 
 
 come with her on Pilgrimage. The Boys take Mark this. 
 all after their Father, and covet to tread in his 
 steps ; yea, if they do but see any place where 
 the old Pilgrim hath lain, or any print of his 
 
 5 foot, it ministreth joy to their hearts, and they 
 covet to lie or tread in the same. 
 
 Gains. Then said Gains, Is this Christianas 
 Wife? and are these Christian's Children? I 
 knew your Husband's Father, yea, also his Of 
 
 10 Father's Father. Many have been good of this ^^"^Jj^°'^ 
 stock, their Ancestors dwelt first at Antioch.° ^^ts 11. 26. 
 Christian's Progenitors (I suppose you have 
 heard your Husband talk of them) were very 
 worthy men. They have above any that I know, 
 
 15 shewed themselves men of great Virtue and 
 Courage for the Lord of Pilgrims, his ways, and 
 them that loved him. I have heard of many of 
 your Husband's Relations that have stood all 
 trials for the sake of the Truth. Stephen that chap. 7. 59, 
 
 20 was one of the. first of the Family from whence ^^• 
 your Husband sprang, was knocked o' the head 
 with Stones. James, another of this Genera- chap. 12. 2. 
 tion, was slain with the edge of the Sword. To 
 say nothing of Paul and Peter, men anciently of 
 
 25 the Family from whence your Husband came, 
 there was Ignatius° who was cast to the Lions, 
 Romanus whose flesh was cut by pieces from 
 his bones, and Polycarp that played the man 
 in the Fire. There was he that was hanged up 
 
 30 in a Basket in the Sun for the Wasps to eat, 
 and he who they put into a Sack and cast him 
 into the Sea to be drowned. 'T would be im- 
 possible utterly to count up all of that Family 
 that have suffered Injuries and Death for the 
 
336 THE PILGRIM^ S PROGRESS 
 
 love of a Pilgrim's life. Nor can I but be glad 
 to see that thy Husband has left behind him four 
 such Boys as these. I hope they will bear up 
 their Father's iiame, and tread in their Father's 
 5 steps, and come to their Father's end. 
 
 Great-heart. Indeed Sir, they are likely Lads, 
 they seem to chuse heartily their Father's ways. 
 
 Gains. That is it that I said, wdierefore 
 Christianas Family is like still to spread abroad 
 
 10 upon the face of the ground, and yet to be nu- 
 merous upon the face of the earth. Wherefore let 
 Christiana look out some Damsels for her Sons, Advice to 
 to whom they may be betroathed, &c. that the Cliris_tiana 
 name of their Father and the house of his Pro- jjoyg. 
 
 15 genitors may never be forgotten in the world. 
 Hon. 'Tis pity this Family should fall and be 
 extinct. 
 
 Gains. Fall it cannot, but be diminished it 
 may ; but let Christiana take my advice, and 
 
 20 that's the way to uphold it. 
 
 And Christiana, said this Innkeeper, I am 
 glad to see thee and thy friend Mercy together 
 here, a lovely couple. And may I advise, take 
 Mercy into a nearer Relation to thee. If she will, 
 
 25 let her be given to Matthew thy eldest Son, 'tis 
 the way to preserve you a Posterity in the earth. 
 So this match was concluded, and in process of Mercy and 
 time they were married. But more of that here- Matthew 
 after. """•''*'• 
 
 30 Gains also proceeded and said, I will now 
 speak on the behalf of Women, to take away 
 their Reproach. For as Death and the Curse 
 came into the world by a Woman, so also did Gen. 3. 
 Life and Health : God sent forth his Son, made Gal. 4.4. 
 
THE SECOND PART 
 
 337 
 
 of a Woman. Yea, to shew how much those 
 that came after did abhor the act of their 
 Mother, this sex in the Old Testament coveted 
 Chikh-en, if happily this or that Woman might be 
 5 the Mother of the Saviour of the World. 
 
 I will say again, that when the Saviour was 
 come, Women rejoiced in him before either Man or 
 Angel. I read not, that ever any Man did give 
 unto Christ so much as one Groat,°but the Women 
 10 followed him and ministred to him of their Sub- 
 stance. 'Twas a Woman that washed his Feet 
 with Tears, and a Woman that anointed his Body 
 to the Burial. They were Women that wept when 
 he was going to the Cross, and Women that foi- 
 ls lowed him from the Cross, and that sat by his 
 Sepulchre when he was buried. They were Women 
 that was first with him at his Resurrection-morn, 
 and Women that brought tiding first to his Dis- 
 ciples that he was risen from the Dead. Women 
 20 therefore are highly favoured, and shew by these 
 things that they are sharers with us in the Grace 
 of Life. 
 
 Now the Cook sent up to signify that Supper 
 was almost ready, and sent one to lay tl]e Cloath, 
 25 the Trenchers, ° and to set the Salt and Bread in 
 order. 
 
 Then said Matthew, The sight of this Cloath 
 and of this forerunner of the Supper, begetteth 
 in me a greater Appetite to my food than I had 
 30 before. 
 
 Gains, So let all ministring doctrines to thee 
 in this life, beget in thee a greater desire to sit at 
 the Supper of the great King in his Kingdom ; for 
 all Preaching, Books, and Ordinances here, are but 
 
 Why 
 
 Women of 
 old so much 
 desired 
 Children. 
 
 Luke 2. 
 
 chap. 8. 
 
 2,3. 
 
 chap. 7. 
 50. 
 
 John 11. 
 chap. 12, 
 
 37, 
 
 2. 
 .3. 
 
 Luke 23. 
 Matt. 27 
 56, 01. 
 
 27. 
 .55, 
 
 Luke 24. 
 23. 
 
 22. 
 
 Supper 
 ready. 
 
 What to be 
 gathered 
 from layinr/ 
 of the Board 
 ivlth the 
 Cloath and 
 Trenchers. 
 
338 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 as the laying of the Trenchers and as setting of 
 Salt upon the Board, when compared with the 
 Feast that our Lord will make for us when we 
 come to his House. 
 5 So Supper came up, and first a Heave-shoulder 
 and a Wave-breast° was set on the Table before 
 them, to shew that they must begin their meal 
 with Prayer and Praise to God. The Heave- 
 shoulder David lifted his Heart up to God with, 
 
 10 and with the Wave-breast, where his Heart lay, 
 with that he used to lean upon his Harp when he 
 played. These two Dishes were very fresh and 
 good, and they all eat heartily well thereof. 
 
 The next they brought up was a Bottle of Wine, 
 
 15 red as Blood. So Gains said to them. Drink 
 freely, this is the Juice of the true Vine that 
 makes glad the heart of God and Man. So they 
 drank and were merry. 
 
 The next was a dish of Milk well crumbed. ° 
 
 20 But Gains said. Let the Boys have that, that 
 they may grow thereby. 
 
 Then they brought up in course a dish of Butter 
 and Hony. Then said Gains, Eat freely of this, 
 for this is good to chear up and strengthen your 
 
 25 Judgments and Understandings. This was our 
 Lord's dish when he was a Child, Butter and 
 Hony shall he eat, that he may know to refuse 
 the Evil and chuse the Good. 
 
 Then they brought them up a dish of Apples, 
 
 30 and they were very good tasted Fruit. Then said 
 Matthew, May we eat Apples, since they were 
 such, by and with which the Serpent beguiled our 
 first Mother ? 
 
 Then said Gaius, 
 
 Lev. 7. 32-34. 
 chap. 10. 14, 
 15. 
 
 Psal. 25. 1. 
 Heb. 13. 15. 
 
 Deut. 32. 14. 
 
 Judges 9. 13. 
 John 15. 1. 
 
 A dish of 
 
 milk. 
 
 1 Pet. 2. 1, 2. 
 
 Of Hony 
 and Butter. 
 
 Isa. 7. 15. 
 
 A dish of 
 Apples. 
 
THE SECOND PART 
 
 339 
 
 Apples were they with which we were beguil'd, 
 Yet sin, not Apples, hath our souls defil'd. 
 Appk'S forbid, if eat, corrupts the Blood ; 
 To eat such when commanded, does us good. 
 Drink of his Flagons, then, thou Church, his Dove, 
 And eat his Apples, who are sick of Love. 
 
 Then said Matthew, I made the scruple because 
 I a while since was sick with eating of Fruit. 
 Qaius. Forbidden Fruit will make you sick, 
 10 but not w^hat our Lord has tolerated. 
 
 While they were thus talking, they were pre- 
 sented with another dish, and 'twas a dish of 
 Nuts. Then said some at the Table, Nuts spoil 
 tender Teeth, specially the Teeth of Children; 
 15 which when Gains heard, he said. 
 
 A dish of 
 Nuts. 
 Cant. 6. 11. 
 
 Hard Texts are Nuts (I will not call them cheaters) 
 Whose Shells do keep their Kernels from the Eaters. 
 Ope then the Shells, and you shall have the Meat, 
 They here are brought for you to crack and eat. 
 
 20 Then were they very merry, and sat at the 
 Table a long time, talking of many things. Then 
 said the old Gentleman, My good Landlord, while 
 we are cracking your Nuts, if you please, do you 
 open this Riddle : 
 
 25 A man there was, tho' some did count him mad, 
 The more he cast away the more he had. 
 
 Then they all gave good heed, wondring what 
 good Gams would say ; so he sat still a while, and 
 then thus replied : 
 
 A Riddle 
 put forth by 
 old Honest. 
 
 30 
 
 He that bestows his Goods upon the Poor, 
 Shall have as much again, and ten times more. 
 
 Gaius opens 
 it. 
 
340 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PEOGRESS 
 
 Then said Joseph, I dare say Sir, I did not 
 tliinlv you could a found it out. 
 
 Oh, said Gains, I have been trained up in this 
 way a great while, nothing teaches like experi- 
 5 ence. I have learned of my Lord to be kind, and 
 have found by experience that I have gained 
 thereby. There is that scattereth, yet increaseth, 
 and there is that ivithholdeth more than is meet, 
 hut it tendeth to Poverty. TJiere is that maketh 
 \Q himself Rich, yet hath nothing, there is that 
 maketh himself Poor, yet hath great Riches. 
 
 Then Samuel whispered to Christiana his 
 
 Mother, and said. Mother, this is a very good 
 
 man's house, let us stay here a good while, and let 
 
 15 my Brother Mattheio be married here to Mercy 
 
 before we go any further. 
 
 The which Gains the Host overhearing said, 
 AVith a very good will, my Child. 
 
 So they stayed there more than a month, and 
 20 Mercy was given to Matthew to Wife. 
 
 While they stayed here, Mercy, as her custom 
 was, would be making Coats and Garments to give 
 to the Poor, by which she brought up a very good 
 report upon the Pilgrims. 
 25 But to return again to our Story. After Supper 
 the Lads desired a Bed, for that they were weary 
 with Travelling. Then Gains called to shew 
 them their chamber, but said Mercy, I will have 
 them to Bed. So she had them to Bed, and they 
 30 slept well. But the rest sat up all night, for 
 Gaius and they were sucli suitable Company that 
 they could not tell how to part. Then after much 
 talk of their Lord, themselves, and their Journey, 
 old Mr. Honest, he that put forth the Riddle to 
 
 Joseph I 
 
 wonders. 
 
 Prov. 11. 24. 
 chap. 13. 7. 
 
 Matthew 
 and Mercy 
 are married. 
 
 The Boys go 
 to Bed, the 
 rest sit up. 
 
THE SECOND PAHT 
 
 341 
 
 Go i lift, hegan to nod. Then said Great-heart, 
 Wliat Sir, you begin to be drowsy, come, rub up, 
 now here's a Riddle for you. Then said Mr. Ilonestj 
 Let's hear it. 
 
 Then said Mr. Great-heart : 
 
 Old Honest 
 nods. 
 
 He that will kill, must first be overcome ; 
 Who live abroad would, first must die at home. 
 
 Hah, said Mr. Hoi} est, it is a hard one, hard 
 
 to expound, and harder to practise. But come 
 
 10 Landlord, said he, I wdll if you please, leave my 
 
 part to you, do you expound it, and I will hear 
 
 what you say. 
 
 No said Gains, 'twas put to you, and 'tis ex- 
 pected that you should answer it. 
 15 Then said the old Gentleman, 
 
 He first by Grace must conquer'd be, 
 That Sin would mortify ; 
 And who, that lives, would convince me, 
 Unto himself must die. 
 
 20 It is right, said Gains, good Doctrine and Ex- 
 perience teaches this. For First, until Grace dis- 
 plays itself, and overcomes the soul with its Glory, 
 it is altogether without heart to oppose Sin. Be- 
 sides, if Sin is Satan's Cords by which the soul lies 
 
 25 bound, how should it make resistance before it is 
 loosed from that infirmity ? 
 
 Secondly, Nor will any that knows either Rea- 
 son or Grace, believe that such a man can be a liv- 
 ing Monument of Grace that is a Slave to his own 
 
 30 Corruptions, 
 
 And now it comes in my mind, I will tell you 
 a Story worth the hearing. TJiere were two men 
 
 A Riddle. 
 
 The Riddle 
 operied. 
 
342 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 A Question 
 loorth the 
 minding. 
 
 A Com- 
 parison. 
 
 that went on Pilgrimage, the one began when he 
 was young, the other when he was old. The young 
 man .had strong Corruptions to grapple with, the 
 old man's were decayed with the decays of Nature. 
 5 The young man trod his steps as even as did the 
 old one, and was every way as light as he. Who 
 now, or which of them, had their Graces shining 
 clearest, since both seemed to be alike ? 
 
 Hon. The young man's doubtless. For that 
 
 10 which heads it against the greatest opposition, 
 gives best demonstration that it is strongest. 
 Specially when it also holdeth pace with that that 
 meets not with half so much, as to be sure old age 
 does not. 
 
 15 Besides, I have observed that old men have A mistake 
 blessed themselves" with this mistake, namely, 
 taking the decays of Nature for a gracious Con- 
 quest over Corruptions, and so have been apt to 
 beguile themselves. Indeed old men that are 
 
 20 gracious are best able to give advice to them that 
 are young, because they have seen most of the 
 emptiness of things. But yet, for an old and a 
 young to set out both together, the young one has 
 the advantage of the fairest discovery of a work of 
 
 25 Grace within him, tho' the old man's Corruptions 
 are naturally the weakest. 
 
 Thus they sat talking till break of day. Now 
 when the Family was up, Christiana bid her Son 
 James that he should read a Chapter, so he read 
 
 30 the 53d of Isaiah. When he had done, Mr. Hon- 
 est asked, why it Avas said that the Saviour is said 
 to come out of a dry ground, and also that he 
 had 710 form nor comeliness in him .^ 
 
 Great-heart. Then said Mr. Great-heart, To the 
 
 Another 
 Question. 
 
THE SECOND PART 
 
 343 
 
 first I answer, Because the Church of the Jews, 
 of which Christ came, had then lost almost all the 
 Sap and Spirit of Religion. To the second I say, 
 the words are spoken in the person of the Unbe- 
 5 lievers, who because they want that Eye that can 
 see into our Prince's Heart, therefore they judge 
 of him by the meanness of his Outside. Just like 
 those that know not that Precious Stones are cov- 
 ered over with a homely Crust, who when they 
 
 10 have found one, because they know not what they 
 have found, cast it again away as men do a com- 
 mon Stone. 
 
 Well, said Gains, now you are here, and since, 
 as I know, Mr. Oreat-heart is good at his Weap- 
 
 15ons, if you please, after we have refreshed our- 
 
 I selves, we will walk into the Fields to see if we 
 can do any good. About a mile from hence there 
 is one Slay -good ° a G-iant that doth much annoy 
 the King's High-way in these parts ; and I know 
 
 20 whereabouts his Haunt is. He is Master of a 
 number of Thieves. 'Twould be well if we could 
 clear these parts of him. 
 
 So they consented and went, Mr. Great-heart 
 with his Sword, Helmet, and Shield, and the rest 
 
 25 with Spears and Staves. 
 
 When they came to the place where he was, 
 they found him with one Feehle-mind in his hands, 
 whom his Servants had brought unto him, having 
 taken him in the way. Now the Giant was rifling 
 
 30 of him, with a purpose after that to pick his Bones, 
 for he was of the nature of Flesh-eaters. 
 
 Well, so soon as he saw Mr. Great-heart and 
 his Friends at the Mouth of his Cave with their 
 Weapons, he demanded what they wanted? 
 
 Giant 
 Slay-good 
 assaulted 
 and slain. 
 
 He is found 
 loith one 
 Feeble-mind 
 in his hand. 
 
344 
 
 THE PILGRUfS PROGRESS 
 
 Great-heart. We want thee, for we are come to 
 revenge the quarrel of the many tliat thou hast 
 slain of the Pilgrims, when thou hast dragged them 
 out of the King's High-way, wherefore come out of 
 5 thy Cave. So he armed himself and came out, 
 and to a Battle tliey went, and fought for above 
 an hour, and then stood still to take wind. 
 
 Slay. Then said the Giant, Why are you here 
 on my ground ? 
 
 10 Great-heart. To revenge the Blood of Pilgrims, 
 as I also told thee before. So they went to it 
 again, and the Giant made Mr. Great-heart give 
 back ; but he came up again, and in the greatness 
 of his mind he let fly with such stoutness at the 
 
 15 Giant's head and sides, that he made him let his 
 Weapon fall out of his hand. So he smote him 
 and slew him, and cut off his Head, and brought 
 it away to the Inn. He also took Feeble-mind the 
 Pilgrim, and brought him with him to his Lodgings. 
 
 20 When they were come home, they shewed his head 
 to the Family, and then set it up, as they had done 
 others before, for a terror to those that should 
 attempt to do as he hereafter. 
 
 Then they asked Mr. Feeble-mind how he fell 
 
 25 into his hands ? 
 
 Feeble-mind. Then said the poor man, I am a 
 sickly man as you see, and, because Death did usu- 
 ally once a day knock at my door, I thought I 
 should never be well at home ; so I betook myself 
 
 30 to a Pilgrim's life, and have travelled hither from 
 the Town of Uncertain, where I and my Father 
 were born. I am a man of no strength at all of 
 body, nor yet of mind ; but would if I could, tho' 
 I can but craivl^ spend my life in the Pilgrim's, 
 
 One Feeble- 
 mind 
 rescued 
 from the 
 Giant. 
 
 Hoio Feeble- 
 mi nd came, 
 to he (I 
 Pilgrim. 
 
THE SECOND PART 345 
 
 way. When I came at the Gate that is at the 
 head of the way, the Lord of tliat jdace did enter- 
 tain me freely, neither objected he against my 
 weakly looks, nor against my feeble mind ; but 
 5 gave me such things that were necessary for my 
 Journey, and bid me hope to the end. When I 
 came to the house of the Interpreter, I received 
 much kindness there, and because the Hill Diffi- 
 cidty was judged too hard for me, I was carried up 
 
 10 that by one of his servants. Indeed I have found 
 much relief from Pilgrims, tho' none was willing 
 to go so softly as I am forced to do ; yet still as 
 they came on, they bid me be of good chear, 
 and said that it was the will of their Lord that 
 
 15 comfort should be given to the feehle-minded, and 1 Thess. 5. 
 so went on their own pace. When I was come up ^'^' 
 to Assault Lane, then this Giant met with me, 
 and bid me prepare for an Encounter; but alas, 
 feeble one that I was, I had more need of a Cordial. 
 
 20 So he came up and took me. I conceited^ he 
 
 should not kill me. Also when he had got me Mark this, 
 into his Den, since I went not with him willingly, 
 I believed I should come out alive again ; for 
 I have heard that not any Pilgrim that is taken 
 
 25 captive by violent hands, if he keeps heart-whole 
 towards his Master, is by the Laws of Providence 
 to die by the hand of the Enemy. Robbed I looked 
 to be, and robbed to be sure I am ; but I am, as 
 you see, escaped with Life, for the which I thank 
 
 30 my King as Author, and you as the Means. Other 
 brunts I also look for, but this I have resolved on, 
 to wit, to 7^un, when I can, to go when I cannot Mark this, 
 run, and to creej) when I cannot go. As to the 
 main, I thank him that loves me, I am fixed. My 
 
:346 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 way is before me, my Mind is beyond the River 
 that has no Bridge, tho' I am, as you see, but of 
 ^feeble Mind. 
 
 Hon. Then said old Mr. Honest, Have you not 
 5 some time ago been acquainted with one Mr. Fear- 
 ing a Pilgrim? 
 
 Feeble. Acquainted with him, Yes. He came 
 
 from the Town of Stupidity, which lieth four 
 
 degrees to the northward of the City of Destruc- 
 
 10 tion, and as many otf of where I was born ; yet we 
 
 were well acquainted, for indeed he was mine Uncle, 
 
 my Father's Brother. He and I have been much 
 
 of a temper. He was a little shorter than I, but 
 
 yet we were much of a complexion. 
 
 15 Hon. I perceive you know him, and I am apt 
 
 to believe also that you were related one to another ; 
 
 for you have his whitely Look, a Cast like his 
 
 with your eye, and your Speech is much alike. 
 
 Feeble. Most have said so that have known us 
 
 20 both, and besides, what I have read in him, I have 
 
 for the most part found in myself. 
 
 Gains. Come Sir, said good Gains, be of good 
 
 chear, you are welcome to me and to my house, 
 
 and what thou hast a mind to, call for freely ; and 
 
 25 what thou would'st have my servants do for thee, 
 
 they will do it with a ready mind. 
 
 Then said Mr. Feeble-mind, This is unexpected 
 Favour, and as the Sun shining out of a very dark 
 Cloud. Did Giant Slay-good intend me this 
 30 favour when he stopped me, and resolved to let 
 me go no further ? Did he intend that after he 
 had rifled my Pockets, I should go to Gains mine 
 Host ? Yet so it is. 
 
 Now just as Mr. Feeble-mind and Gains was 
 
 Mr. Fearing 
 Mr. Feeble- 
 mind's 
 Uncle. 
 
 Feeble-mind 
 has some 
 of Mr. 
 Fearing's 
 Features. 
 
 Gains com- 
 forts him. 
 
 Notice to be 
 taken of 
 Providence. 
 
i^ 
 
 THE SECOND J' ART 
 
 thus in talk, there comes one running nnd Ccalled 
 at the door, and told, That about a mile and an 
 half off there was one Mr. Not-right a Pilgrim 
 struck dead upon the place where he was with a 
 5 Thunderbolt. 
 
 Feeble. Alas, said Mr. Feeble-mind, is he slain ? 
 He overtook me some days before I came so far 
 as hither, and would be my Company-keeper. He 
 also was with me when Slay-good the Giant took 
 10 me, but he was nimble of 'his heels and escaped. 
 But it seems he escaped to die, and I was took to 
 live. 
 
 347 
 
 Tidbif/s hoio 
 OHP Not- 
 right ivas 
 sh(i7i ivifh 
 a ThiDuler- 
 holt, and 
 Mr. Feeble- 
 mind's coni- 
 ment upon 
 it. 
 
 What one would think, doth seek to slay outright, 
 Ofttimes delivers from the saddest plight. 
 15 That very Providence whose face is Death, 
 Doth ofttimes to the lowly, Life bequeath. 
 I taken was, he did escape and flee, 
 Hands cross'd gives Death to him, and Life to me. 
 
 Now about this time Mattlieiv and Mercy were 
 
 20 married. ° Also Gains gave his Daughter Phebe 
 
 to James, Matthew's Brother, to Wife ; after which 
 
 time they yet stayed above ten days at Gaius's 
 
 house, spending their time and the seasons like as 
 
 Pilgrims use to do. 
 
 25 When they were to depart, Gains made them 
 
 a Feast, and they did eat and drink and were 
 
 merry. Now the hour was come that they must 
 
 be gone, wherefore Mr. Great-heart called for a 
 
 Reckoning. But Gains told him that at his house 
 
 30 it was not the custom for Pilgrims to pay for their 
 
 Entertainment. He boarded them by the j^ear, 
 
 but looked for his pay from the good Satnaritan, 
 
 who had promised him at his return, whatsoever 
 
 The Pil- 
 gi'iins pi-e- 
 pare to go 
 forward. 
 
 Hoio they 
 greet one 
 another at 
 parti)n/. 
 Luke iO. 
 33-35. 
 
348 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Gaius Ms 
 last kind- 
 ness to 
 Feeble- 
 mind. 
 
 charge he was at with them faithfully to repay 
 him. Then said Mr. Great-heart to him, 
 
 Great-heart. Beloved, thou dost faithfully 
 whatsoever thou dost to the Brethren and to 
 
 5 Strangers, tvhich have borne ivitness of thy 3 John 5, 6. 
 Charity before the Church; tvhom if thou (yet) 
 bring forward on their Journey after a Godly 
 sort, thou shall do ivell. 
 
 Then Gaius took his leave of them all, and of 
 
 10 his Children, and particularly of Mr." Feeble-mind. 
 
 He also gave him something to drink by the way. 
 
 Now Mr. Feeble-mind, when they were going 
 
 out of the door, made as if he intended to linger. 
 
 The which when Mr. Great-heart espied, he said, 
 
 15 Come Mr. Feeble-mind, pray do you go along 
 with us, I will be your Conductor, and you shall 
 fare as the rest. 
 
 Feeble. Alas, I want a suitable Companion, 
 you are all lusty and strong, but I, as you see, 
 
 20 am weak. I chuse therefore rather to come be- 
 hind, lest by reason of my many Infirmities I should 
 be both a Burden to myself and to you. I am, as 
 I said, a man of a weak and feeble mind, and shall 
 be offended and made weak at that which others 
 
 25 can bear. I shall like no Laughing, I shall like 
 no gay Attire, I shall like no unprofitable Questions. 
 Nay I am so weak a man, as to l)e offended with 
 that which others have a liberty to do. I do not 
 yet know all the Truth. I am a very ignorant 
 
 30 Christian man. Sometimes if I hear some re- 
 joice in the Lord, it troubles me because I cannot 
 do so too. It is with me as it is with a weak 
 man among the strong, or as with a sick man 
 among the healthy, or as a Lamp despised, (^He 
 
 Feeble-mind 
 
 for f/oing 
 behind. 
 
 His excuse 
 for it. 
 
TIIK SECOXD VAUr 
 
 349 
 
 that As' ready to slip with his feet, is as a. 
 Lamp despised in the thoiajht of him that is 
 at ease.) So that I know not what to do. 
 
 Great-heart. But f>rother, said Mr. Great- 
 5 heart, I ha\'e it in Commission to comfort -the 
 feehJe-miuded, and to supj)ort the weak. You 
 nuist needs go along with us ; we will wait for 
 you, we will lend you our help, we will deny our- 
 selves of some things both opinionative and })rac- 
 lOtical for your sake, we will* not enter into doubtful 
 dis})utations before you, we will be made all things 
 to you rather than you shall be left behind. 
 
 Now all this while they were at Gaius^s door ; 
 
 and behold as they were thus in the heat of their 
 
 15 discourse, Mr. Ready-to-halt came by with his 
 
 Crutches in his hand, and he also was going on 
 
 Pilgrimage. 
 
 Feeble. Then said Mr. Feehle-mind to him, 
 Man, how earnest thou hither ? I was but just 
 20 now complaining that I had not a suitable Com- 
 panion, but thou art according to my wish. Wel- 
 come, welcome, good Mr. Ready-to-halt, I hope 
 thee and -I may be some help. 
 
 Ready-to-haU. I shall be glad of thy Company, 
 25 said the other; and good Mr. Feehle-mind, rather 
 than we will part, since we are thus happily met, 
 I will lend thee one of my Crutches. 
 
 Feeble. Nay, said he, tho' I thank thee for thy 
 good will, I am not inclined to halt before I am 
 30 lame. Howbeit, I think when occasion is, it may 
 help me against a Dog. 
 
 Ready. If either myself or my Crutches can do 
 thee a pleasure, we are both at thy command, good 
 Mr. Feehle-mind. 
 
 Job 1! 
 
 Great- 
 heart's (Join- 
 misKtoii. 
 1 Thess. 5. 
 14. 
 
 Rom. 14. 
 
 A Christian 
 Spirit. 
 1 Cor. 8. 
 chap. •>. 22. 
 
 Psal. 38. 17. 
 Pro7nises. 
 
 Feeble-mind 
 c/lad to see 
 Ready-to- 
 halt come 
 
350 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Thus therefore they went on, Mr. Great-heart 
 
 and Mr. Honest went before, Christiana and her 
 
 Children went next, and Mr. Feeble-mind and Mr. 
 
 Ready-to-halt came behind with his Crutches. 
 
 5 Then said Mr. Honest, 
 
 Hon. Pray Sir, now we are upon the Road, tell New Talk. 
 us some profitable things of some that have gone on 
 Pilgrimage before us. 
 
 Great-heart. With a good will. I suppose you Part 1, 
 10 have heard how Christian of old did meet with pages 74-88. 
 Apollyon in the Valley of Humiliation, and also 
 what hard work he had to go through the Valley 
 of the Shadoiv of Death. Also I think you can- 
 not but have heard how Faithful was put to it 
 15 with Madam Wanton, with Adam the First, with 
 one Discontent, and Shame, four as deceitful 
 Villains as a man can meet with upon the road. 
 
 Hon. Yes, I have heard of all this ; but indeed 
 good Faithful was hardest put to it with Shame, 
 20 he was an unwearied one. 
 
 Great-heart. Ay, for as the Pilgrim well said, 
 he of all men had the wrong name. 
 
 Ho7i. But pray Sir, where was it that Christian fart 1, 
 and Faithful met Talkative ? That same was also page 89. 
 25 a notable one. 
 
 Great-heart. He was a confident Fool, yet many 
 follow his ways. 
 
 Hon. He had like to a beguiled Faithful. 
 Great-heart. Ay, but Christian put him into a 
 30 way quickly to find him out. Thus they went on Part 1, 
 till they came at the place where Evangelist met P^se 113. 
 with Christian and Faithful, and prophesied to 
 them of what should befall them at Vanity 
 Fair. 
 
THE SECOND PART 351 
 
 Great-heart. Then said their Guide, Hereabouts 
 did Christian and Faithful meet with Evangelist, 
 who pro])hesied to them of what Troubles they 
 should meet with at Va)iity Fair. 
 5 Hon. Say you so ! I dare say it was a hard 
 Chapter that then he did read unto them 1 
 
 Great-heart. 'Twas so ; but he gave them en- 
 couragement withal. But what do we talk of 
 them 1 they were a couple of lion-like men, they 
 10 had set their faces like flint. Don't you remember Part 1, 
 how undaunted they were when they stood before P^S^ 126. 
 the Judge 1 
 I Hon. Well, Faithful bravely suffered. 
 
 Great-heart. So he did, and as brave things 
 15 came on't, for Hopeful and some others, as the 
 Story relates it, were converted by his Death. 
 
 Hon. Well, but pray go on, for you are well 
 acquainted with things. 
 
 Great-heart. Above all that Christian met with Part 1, 
 20 after he had passed through Vanity Fair, one By- P^S® ^^l- 
 ends was the arch one.° 
 
 Hon. By-ends, What was he 1 
 
 Great-heart. A very arch Fellow, a downright 
 
 Hypocrite. One that would be religious which 
 
 25 way ever the World went, but so cunning that he 
 
 would be sure neither to lose nor suff'er for it. He 
 
 had his mode of Religion for every fresh occasion, 
 
 and his Wife was as good at it as he. He would 
 
 turn and change from opinion to opinion, yea, and 
 
 30 plead for so doing too. But so far as I could learn, 
 
 he came to an ill end with his hy-ends, nor did I 
 
 ever hear that any of his Children were ever of any 
 
 esteem with any that tndy feared God. 
 
 Now by this time they were come within sight 
 
352 
 
 TIIK PILGRUrS PROaRESS 
 
 of the Town of Vanity, where Vanity Fair is 
 kept. So when they saw that they were so near 
 the Town, they consulted with one another how 
 they should pass through the Town, and sonic said 
 5 one thing and some another. At last Mr. Great- 
 heart said, I have, as you may understand, often 
 been a Conductor of Pilgrims through this Town, 
 now I am ac(|uainted with one Mr. Mnason, a 
 Cyprjcsian by Nation, an old Disciple, at whose 
 
 10 house we may lodge. If you think good, said he, 
 we will turn in there. 
 
 Content, said old Honest; Content, said Chris- 
 tiana; Content, said Mr. Feeble-mind; and so they 
 said all. Now you must think it was eventide by 
 
 15 that they got to the outside of the Town, but 
 Mr. Great-heart knew the way to the old man's 
 house. So thither they came ; and he called at the 
 door, and the old man within knew his tongue so 
 soon as ever he heard it ; so he opened, and they 
 
 20 all came in. Then said Mnason their Host, How 
 far have ye come to-day ? so they said, From the 
 house of Gains our Friend. I promise you, said 
 he, you have gone a good stitch,° you may well be 
 a weary, sit down. So they sat down. 
 
 25 Great-heart. Then said their Guide, Come, 
 what chear Sirs ? I dare say you are welcome to 
 my Friend. 
 
 Mnasoyi. I also, said Mr. Mnason, do bid you 
 welcome, and whatever you want, do but say, and 
 
 30 we will do what we can to get it for you. 
 
 Hon. Our great want a while since was Harbour 
 and good Company, and now I hope we have both. 
 Mnason. For Harbour, you see what it is, but 
 for good Company, that will appear in the trial. 
 
 They are 
 come lot thin 
 sight of 
 Vanity. 
 
 Theij enter 
 into one Mr. 
 Mnason 's 
 to lodge. 
 Acts 21. 16. 
 
 They are 
 (J lad of 
 entertain- 
 ment. 
 
TIIK SKdONI) PART 
 
 353 
 
 Great-Jicdrt. Well, sjiid Mr. Great-hrart, will 
 you have the Pilgrims up into their Lud^Miig? 
 
 Muason. I will, said Mr. Mnaaon. So he had 
 them to their respective places ; and also shewed 
 
 5 them a very fair Dining-room, where they might 
 be and sup together, until time was come to go to 
 Rest. 
 
 Now when they were set in their places, and 
 were a little cheary after their Journey, Mr. Honest 
 
 10 asked his Landlord if there were any store of good 
 ])eople in the Town 1 
 
 Mnason. We have a few, for indeed they are 
 but a few Avhen compared with them on the other 
 side. 
 
 15 IIoii. But how shall we do to see some of them 1 
 for the sight of good men to them that are going 
 on Pilgrimage, is like to the appearing of the Moon 
 and the Stars to them that are sailing upon the 
 Seas. 
 
 20 Then Mr. Mnason stamped" with his foot, and 
 his daughter Grace came up ; so he said unto her, 
 Grace, go you tell my Friends, Mr. Contrite, 
 Mr. Ilolii-nian, Mr. Love-saint, Mr. Dare-not- 
 Lye, and Mr. Penitent, that I have a Friend or 
 
 25 two at my house that have a mind this evening 
 to see them. 
 
 So Grace went to call them, and they came ; 
 and after Salutation made, they sat down together 
 at the Table. 
 
 30 Then said Mr. Mnason their Landlord, My 
 Neighbours, I have, as you see, a Compjtny of 
 Strangers come to my house, they are Pilgrims, 
 they come from afar, and are going to Mount Sion. 
 But who, quoth he, do you think this is ? pointing 
 2a 
 
 Theij desire 
 to see some 
 of the good 
 people in the 
 Town. 
 
 Some sent 
 for. 
 
354 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PliOGRESS 
 
 with his finger to Christiana. It is Christiana the 
 Wife of Christian, that famous Pilgrim, who with 
 Faithful his Brother were so shamefully handled in 
 our Town. At that they stood amazed, saying, We 
 5 little thought to see Christiana, when Grace came 
 to call us, wherefore this is a very comfortable sur- 
 prize. Then they asked her of her welfire, and if 
 these young men were her Husband's Sons 1 And 
 when she had told them they were, they said, The 
 
 10 King whom you love and serve, make you as 
 your Father, and bring you where he is in 
 Peace. 
 
 Hon. Then Mr. Honest (when they were all 
 sat down) asked Mr. Contrite and the rest, in what 
 
 15 posture their Town was at present ? 
 
 Contrite. You may be sure we are full of hurry 
 in Fair- time. 'Tis hard keeping our hearts and 
 spirits in any good order, when we are in a cum- 
 bred condition. He that lives in such a place as 
 
 20 this is, and that has to do with such as we have, 
 has need of an Item,° to caution him to take heed 
 every moment of the day. 
 
 Hon. But how are your Neighbours for quiet- 
 ness ? 
 
 25 Contrite. They are much more moderate° now 
 than formerly. You know how Christian and 
 Faithful were used at our Town ; but of late, I 
 say, they have been far more moderate. I think 
 the blood of Faithful lieth with load upon them 
 
 30 till now, for since they burned him they have been 
 ashamed to burn 'any more. In those days we 
 were afraid to walk the Streets, but now we can 
 shew our heads. Then the name of a Professor 
 was odiouS; non) specially in some parts of our 
 
 Some Talk 
 betwixt Mr. 
 Honest and 
 Contrite. 
 The Fruit 
 of Watch- 
 fulness. 
 
 Perseciitio)) 
 not so hot at 
 Vanity Fair 
 as formerly . 
 
THE SECOND PART 
 
 Town (for you know our Town is large) Religion is 
 counted honourable. 
 
 Then said Mr. Contrite to them, Pray how fareth 
 it with you in your Pilgrimage ? How stands the 
 
 5 Country affected towards you 1 
 
 Hon. It happens to us as it happeneth to Way- 
 faring men ; sometimes our way is clean, sometimes 
 foul, sometimes up hill, sometimes down hill. We 
 are seldom at a certainty, the Wind is not always 
 
 10 on our backs, nor is every one a Friend that we 
 meet with in the way. We have met with some 
 notable Rubs already, and what are yet behind we 
 know not, but for the most part w^e find it true 
 that has been talked of of old, A good man must 
 
 15 suffer Trouble. 
 
 'Contrite. You talk of Rubs, what Rubs have 
 you met withal ? 
 
 Hon. Nay, ask Mr. Great-heart our Guide, for 
 he can give the best account of that. 
 
 20 Great-heart. We have been beset three or four 
 times already. First Christiana and her Children 
 were beset with two Ruffians, that they feared 
 would a took away their lives. We was beset with 
 Giant Bloody-man, Giant Maul, and Giant Slay- 
 
 25 good. Indeed we did rather beset the last, than 
 were beset of him. And thus it was : After we 
 had been some time at the house of Gaius, mine 
 Host and of the whole Church,° we were minded 
 upon a time to take our Weapons with us, and so 
 
 30 go see if ^ve could light upon any of those that 
 were Enemies to Pilgrims, (for we heard that there 
 was a notable one thereabouts.) Now^ Gaius 
 knew his Haunt better than I, because lie dwelt 
 thereabout, so we looked and looked till at last we 
 
356 
 
 THE FlLGRUrS PROGRESS 
 
 discerned the Mouth of his Cave, then we were 
 ghxd and phicked up our Spirits. So we approached 
 up to his Den, and lo when we came there, he had 
 dragged by mere force into his Net this poor Man 
 5 Mr. Feeble-mi ml, and was about to bring him to 
 his end. But when he saw us, supposing as we 
 thought he had had another Prey, he left the poor 
 man in his Hole, and came out. So we fell to it 
 full sore, and he lustily laid about him ; but in 
 
 10 conclusion he was brought down to the ground, and 
 his Head cut off, and set up by the Way-side for a 
 terror to such as should after practise such Ungod- 
 liness. That I tell you the truth, here is the man 
 himself to affirm it, who was as a Lamb taken out 
 
 15 of the Mouth of the Lion. 
 
 Feeble-mind. Then said Mr. Feeble-mind^ I 
 found this true to my Cost and Comfort; to my 
 Cost when he threatned to pick my Bones every 
 moment, and to my Comfort when I saw Mr. 
 
 20 Great-heart and his Friends with their Weapons 
 approach so near for my Deliverance. 
 
 Holy-man.. Then said Mr. Holy-man, There Mr. 
 are two things that they have need to be possessed Holy-man' 
 with that go on Pilgrimage, courage, and an un- 
 
 25 spotted life. If they have not courage, they can 
 never hold on their way, and if their Lives be 
 loose, they will make the very name of a Pilgrim 
 stink. 
 
 Love-saint. Then said Mr. Love-saint, I hope Mr. Love- 
 
 30 this caution is not needful amongst you. But ^^^"^^ 
 truly there are many that go upon the road, that 
 rather declare themselves Strangers to Pilgrimage 
 than Strangers and Pilgrims in the Earth. 
 
 Dare-not-Lye. Then said Mr. Dare-not-lye^ 
 
THE SECOND PART 357 
 
 'Tis true, they iicitlior liiive the Pilgrim's Weed," Mr. Daro- 
 nor the Pilgriin's ('ourage; they go not iipriglitly, i^'«t-lyo /us 
 but all awry with their feet ; one Shoe goes hi/ward, 
 another outward, and their Hosen° out behind ; 
 5 there a Rag, and there a Kent, to the Disparage- 
 ment of their Lord. 
 
 J*enUent. These things, said Mr. Penitent, tliey iJ/r. Penitent 
 ought to be troubled for, uor are the Pilgrims like ''"*' *P«6c/i. 
 to have that Grace put upon them and their Pil- 
 
 lOgrim's Progress as they desire, until the way is 
 cleared of such Spots and Blemishes. 
 
 Tiuis tliey sat talking and spending the time, 
 until Supper was set upon the Table; unto 
 which they went and refreshed their weary 
 
 15 bodies ; so they went to Rest. Now they stayed 
 in this Fair a great while at the house of this 
 Mr. Mnason, who in process of time gave his 
 daughter Grace unto Samuel, Chrhtiana^ s Son, 
 to Wife, and his Daughter Martha to Jose2jh. 
 
 20 The time as I said, that they lay here was 
 long, (for it was not now as in former times.) 
 Wherefore the Pilgrims grew acquainted with 
 many of the good people of the Town, and did 
 them what service they could. Merci/, as she 
 
 25 was wont, laboured much for the Poor, where- 
 fore their Bellies and Backs blessed her, and 
 she was there an Ornament to her Profession. 
 And to say the truth for Grace, Phehe, and 
 Martha, they were all of a very good Nature, 
 
 30 and did much good in their place. They were 
 also all of them very Fruitful, so that Chris- 
 tian's name, as was said before, was like to live 
 in the World. 
 
 While they lay here, there came a MQUster° A Monster, 
 
358 
 
 THE PILGRUfS PROGRESS 
 
 out of the Woods, and slew many of the people 
 of the Town. It would also carry away their 
 Children, and teach them to suck its Whelps.° 
 Now no man in the Town durst so much as 
 5 face this Monster, but all men tied when they 
 heard of the Noise of his coming. 
 
 The • Monster was like unto no one Beast His shape. 
 upon the Earth ; its Body was like a Dragon, ^6^- !'''• '^• 
 and it had seven Heads and ten Horns. It 
 
 10 made great havock of Children, and yet it was 
 
 governed by a Woman. This Monster pro- His nature. 
 pounded Conditions to men, and such men 
 as loved their Lives more than their Souls, 
 accepted of those Conditions. So they came 
 
 15 under. 
 
 Now this Mr. Great-heart, together with these 
 that came to visit the Pilgrims at Mr. Mnason's 
 house, entered into a Covenant to go and engage 
 this Beast, if perhaps they might deliver the 
 
 20 people of this Town from the Paws and Mouth 
 of this so devouring a Serpent. 
 
 Then did Mr. Great-heart, Mr. Contrite, Mr 
 
 Holy-man, Mr. Dare-not-lye, and Mr. Peni- 
 tent, with their Weapons go fo.th to meet him. 
 
 25 Now the Monster at first ;vci3 .ery rampant, and 
 looked upon these Enemies with great Disdain, 
 but they so belaboured him, being sturdy men 
 at Arms, that they made him make a Retreat. 
 So they came home to Mr. Mnason^s house 
 
 30 again. 
 
 The Monster, you must know, had his certain 
 Seasons to come out in, and to make his Attempts 
 upon the Children of the people of the Town ; 
 also these Seasons did these valiant Worthies 
 
 How he is 
 engaged. 
 
 ' 
 
THE SECOND PART 359 
 
 watc'li him in, and did still continually assault 
 him ; insomuch that in process of time he 
 became not only wounded but lame, also he 
 has not made that havock of the Towns-men's 
 5 Children as formerly he has done. And jt is 
 verily believed by some, that this Beast will die 
 of his Wounds. 
 
 This therefore made Mr. Great-heart and his 
 Fellows of great Fame in this Town, so that 
 
 10 many of the people that wanted their taste of 
 things, yet had a reverend Esteem and Respect 
 for them. Upon this account therefore it was 
 that these Pilgrims got not much hurt here. 
 True there were some of the baser sort, that 
 
 15 could see no more than a Mole,° nor understand 
 more than a Beast, these had no reverence for 
 these men, nor took they notice of their Valour 
 or Adventures. 
 
 Well the time grew on that the Pilgrims 
 
 20 must go on their way, wherefore they prepared 
 for their Journey. They sent for their Friends, 
 they conferred with them, they had some time 
 set apart therein to commit each other to the 
 Protection of their Prince. There was again Acts 28. 10. 
 
 25 that brought them of such things as they had, 
 that was fit for the Weak and the Strong, for the 
 Women and the Men, and so laded° them with 
 such things as was necessary. 
 
 Then they set forwards on their way, and 
 
 30 their Friends accompanying them so far as was 
 convenient, they again committed each other to 
 the Protection of their King, and parted. 
 
 They therefore that were of the Pilgrims' 
 Company went on, and Mr. Great-heart went 
 
360 THE FILGRIM^S PROGRESS 
 
 before them. Now the Women and Children 
 being weakly, they were forced to go as they 
 could bear, by this means Mr. Iieadi/4o-hcdt and 
 Mr. Feehle-'inmd had more to sympathize with 
 
 5 their Condition. 
 
 When they were gone from the Towns-men, 
 and when their Friends had bid them farewell, 
 they quickly came to the place where Faithful 
 was put to Death. There therefore they made a 
 
 10 stand, and thanked Him that had enabled him 
 to bear his Cross so well, and the rather because 
 they now found that they had a benefit by such 
 a manly Suffering as his was. 
 
 They went on therefore after this a good way 
 
 15 further, talking of Christian and Faithful, and 
 how Hopeful joined himself to Christian after 
 that Faithful was dead. 
 
 Now they were come up with the Hill Lucre, Part 1, 
 where the Silver-mine was, which took Demas P^S^ l'*^- 
 
 20 off from his Pilgrimage, and into which, as 
 some think, By-ends fell and perished; where- 
 fore they considered that. But when they were 
 come to the old Monument that stood over 
 against the Hill Lucre, to wit, to the Pillar of 
 
 25 Salt that stood also within view of Sodom and 
 its stinking Lake, they marvelled, as did Chris- 
 tian before, that men of that Knowledge and 
 ripeness of Wit as they was, should be so bhnded 
 as to turn aside here. Only they considered again 
 
 30 that Nature is not affected with the Harms that 
 others have met with, especially if that thing 
 upon which they look has an attracting virtue 
 upon the foolish eye. 
 
 I saw now that they went on till they came 
 
THE SECOND PART 361 
 
 at the River that was on this side of the Delect- Parti, 
 able Mountains. To the River where the fine P^^'^ ^^'^' 
 Trees grow on both sides, and whose Leaves, 
 if taken inwardly, are good against Surfeits, 
 
 5 where the Meadows are green all the year long, Psal. 2.3. 
 and where they might lie down safely. 
 
 By this River side in the Meadow there were 
 Cotes° and Folds for Sheep, an House built for 
 the nourishing and bringing up of those Lambs, 
 
 10 the Babes of those Women that go on Pilgrim- 
 age. Also there was here one that was intrusted Heb. 5. 2. 
 with them who could have Compassion, and Isa. 40. 11. 
 that could gather these Lambs with his Arm 
 and carry them in his Bosom, and that could 
 
 15 gently lead those that were with young. Now 
 to the care of this Man, Christiana admonished 
 her four Daughters to commit their little ones,° 
 that by these Waters they might be housed, 
 harboured, suckered, and nourished, and that 
 
 20 none of them might be lacking in time to come. 
 This Man, if any of them go astray or be lost, 
 he will bring them again : he will also bind Ezek. 34. 
 up that which was broken, and will strengthen ll~l^- 
 them that are sick. Here they will never want 
 
 25 Meat and Drink and Cloathing, here they will 
 be kept from Thieves and Robbers, for this Man 
 will die before one of those committed to his trust Jer. 23. 4. 
 shall be lost. Besides, here they shall be sure to 
 have good Nurture and Admonition, and shall be 
 
 30 taught to walk in right paths, and that you know 
 is a Favour of no small account. Also here, as you 
 see, are delicate Waters, pleasant Meadows, dainty 
 Flowers, variety of Trees, and such as bear whole- 
 some Fruit, Fruit not like that that Mattheiv eat 
 
362 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 of, that fell over the Wall out of Beelzebub's Gar- 
 den, but Fruit that procureth Health where there 
 is none, and that continueth and increaseth it where 
 it is. 
 
 5 So they were content to commit their little ones 
 to him ; and that which was also an encourage- 
 ment to them so to do, was, for that all this was 
 to be at the Charge of the King, and so was as an 
 Hospital" for young Children and Orphans. 
 
 10 Now they went on ; and when they were come 
 to By-path Meadow, to the Stile over which Chris- 
 tian went with his Fellow Hopeful, when they 
 were taken by Giant Despair and put into Doubt- 
 ing Castle, they sat down and consulted what was 
 
 15 best to be done ; to wit, now^ they were so strong, 
 and had got such a man as Mr. Great-heart 
 for their Conductor, whether they had not best 
 to make an attempt upon the Giant, demolish his 
 Castle, and if there were any Pilgrims in it, to set 
 
 20 them at liberty before they went any further. So 
 one said one thing, and another said the contrary. 
 One questioned if it was lawful to go upon uncon- 
 secrated ground, another said they might provided 
 their end was good, but Mr. Great-heart said, 
 
 25 Though that Assertion offered last cannot be uni- 
 versally true, yet I have a Commandment to resist 
 Sin, to overcome Evil, to fight the good Fight of 
 Faith, and I pray, with whom should I fight this 
 good Fight, if not with Giant Despair 9 I will 
 
 30 therefore attempt the taking away of his Life, and 
 the demolishing of Doubting Castle. Then said 
 he, who will go with me ? Then said old Honest, 
 I will. And so will we too, said Christiana's 
 four Sons, Mattheio, Samuel, James, and 
 
 They being 
 come to By- 
 path stile 
 have a mind 
 to have a 
 pluck with 
 Giant 
 Despair. 
 Part 1, 
 page 150. 
 
• THE SECOND PART 363 
 
 Joseph, for they were young men and strong. So i John 2. 13, 
 tliey left the Women in the Road, and with them 1*- 
 Mr. Feeble-mind and Mr. Ready-to-halt with his 
 Crutches to be their Guard, until they came back ; 
 6 for in that place, tho' Giant Despair dwelt so 
 near, they keeping in the Road, a little Child Isa. 11. 6. 
 might lead them. 
 
 So Mr. Great-heart, old Honest and the four 
 young men went to go up to Doubting Castle to 
 
 10 look for Giant Despair. When they came at the 
 Castle-gate, they knocked for entrance with au 
 unusual Noise. At that the old Giant comes to 
 the Gate, and Diffidence his Wife follows. Then 
 said he. Who and what is he that is so hardy as 
 
 15 after this manner to molest the Giant Despair ? 
 Mr. Great-heart replied, It is I, Great-heart, one 
 of the King of the Coelestial Country's Conductfi"^. 
 of Pilgrims to their place, and I demand of thee 
 that thou open thy Gates for my Entrance. Pre- 
 
 20 pare thyself also to fight, for I am come to take 
 
 away thy Head, and to demolish Doubting Castle. 
 
 Now Giant Despair, because he was a Giant, 
 
 thought no man could overcome him ; and again, 
 
 thought he, since heretofore I have made a Con- Despair has 
 
 25 quest of Angels, shall Great-heart make me afraid 1 
 So he harnessed himself and went out. He had a 
 Cap of Steel upon his Head, a Breast-plate of Fire 
 girded to him, and he came out in Iron Shoes, with 
 a great Club in his Hand. Then these six men 
 
 30 made up to him, and beset him behind and before. 
 Also when Diffidence the Giantess came up to 
 help him, old Mr. Honest cut her down at one 
 Blow. Then they fought for their Lives, and 
 Giant Despair was brought down to the Ground, 
 
 over-come 
 Angels. 
 
364 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 but was very loth to die. He struggled hard, and 
 had, as they say, as many Lives as a Cat,° but 
 Great-heart was his Death, for he left him not till 
 he had severed his Head from his Shoulders. 
 5 Then they fell to demolishing Doubting Castle, 
 and that you know might with ease be done since 
 Giant DesiKiir was dead. They were seven days 
 in destroying of that ; and in it of Pilgrims they 
 found one Mr. Dispondency, almost starved to 
 
 10 Death, and one Much-afraid his Daughter ; these 
 two they saved alive. But it would a made you a 
 wondered to have seen the dead Bodies that lay 
 here and there in the Castle-yard, and how full of 
 dead men's Bones the Dungeon was. 
 
 15 When Mr. Great-heart and his Companions had 
 performed this exploit, they took Mr. Dispondency 
 and his Daughter Much-afraid into their protec- 
 tion, for they were honest people tho' they were 
 Prisoners in Doubt i)ig Castle to that Tyrant Giant 
 
 20 Despair. They therefore I say, took with them 
 the Head of the Giant (for his Body they had 
 buried under a heap of Stones) and down to the 
 Road and to their Companions they came, and 
 shewed them what they had done. Now when 
 
 25 Feeble-mind and Ready-to-haJt saw that it was 
 the Head of Giant Despair indeed, they were very 
 jocund and merry. Now Christiana, if need was, 
 could play upon the Vial,° and her Daughter 
 Mercy upon the Lute ; so since they were so merry 
 
 30 disposed, she played them a Lesson, ° and Ready- 
 to-halt would dance. So he took Dispondency' s 
 Daughter, named Much-afraid, by the hand, and 
 to dancing they went in the Road. True he could 
 not dance without one Crutch in his hand, but I 
 
 Despair is 
 
 loth to die. 
 
 Doul)ting 
 
 Castle 
 
 demolished. 
 
 They have 
 Musick and 
 Dancing for 
 
 Joy. 
 
THE SECOND I'ART 
 
 365 
 
 Tlio' Doahtinfj Castle be demolished, 
 And the (iiaiit JJesjxiir hath lost his Head, 
 Sill call rebuild the Castle, inake't remain, 
 And make Despair the (iiant live agaiu.° 
 
366 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 promise you he footed it well. Also the Girl was 
 to be commended, for she answered the Musick 
 handsomely. 
 
 As for Mr. Dispoiidency, the Musick was not 
 5 much to him, he was for feeding rather than danc- 
 ing, for that he was almost starved. So Chris- 
 tiana gave him some of her Bottle of Spirits for 
 present relief, and then prepared him something to 
 eat ; and in, little time the old Gentleman came to 
 10 himself, and began to be finely revived. 
 
 Now I saw in my Dream, when all these things 
 were finished, Mr. Great-heart took the Head of 
 Giant Despair, and set it upon a Pole by the 
 High-way side, right over against the Pillar that 
 15 Christian erected for a Caution to Pilgrims that 
 came after, to take heed of entering into his 
 grounds. 
 
 Then he writ° under it upon a Marble-stone 
 these verses following: 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 This is the Head of him, whose Name only 
 
 In former times did Pilgrims terrify. 
 
 His Castle's down, and Diffidence his Wife 
 
 Brave Master Great-heart has bereft of Life. 
 
 Dispondeney, his Daughter 31uch-afraid, 
 
 Great-heart for them also the Man has play'd. 
 
 Who hereof doubts, if he'll but cast his eye 
 
 Up hither, may his scruples satisfy : 
 
 This Head also, when doubting Cripples dance, 
 
 Doth shew from Fears they have Deliverance. 
 
 A Monu- 
 ment of 
 Deliverance. 
 
 30 When these men had thus bravely shewed them- 
 selves against Doubting Castle, and had slain 
 Giant Despair, they went forward, and went on 
 till they came to the Delectable Mountains, where 
 Christian and Hopeful refreshed themselves with 
 
THE SECOND PART 
 
 367 
 
 the varieties of the i)lace. They also acquainted 
 themselves with the Shepherds there, who wel- 
 eomed thnii, as they had done Christian before, 
 unto the Delectable Mountains. 
 5 Now the Shepherds seeing so great a Train fol- 
 low Mr. Great-heart (for with him they were well 
 acquainted) they said unto him, Good Sir, you have 
 got a goodly Company here, pray where did you 
 find all these? 
 10 Then Mr. Great-heart replied. 
 
 First here's Christiana and her Train, 7'he Guide's 
 
 Her Sons, and her Son's Wives, who like the TFazn,'^ Speech to the 
 
 Keep by the Pole, and do by Compass steer Shepherds. 
 
 From Sin to Grace, else they had not been here ; 
 15 Next here's old Honest come on Pilgrimage, 
 
 Beadij-to-haU too, who I dare engage 
 
 True-hearted is, and so is Ffeble-mind, 
 
 Who willing was not to be left behind ; 
 
 Dispondency, good man, is coming after, 
 20 And so also is Much-afraid his Daughter. 
 
 May we have entertainment here, or must 
 
 We further so ? Let's know whereon to trust. 
 
 Then said the Shepherds, This is a comfortable Their En- 
 Company. You are welcome to us, for we have iertainment. 
 
 25 comfort for the feeble as for the strong. Our 
 
 Prince has an eye to what is done to the least of Matt. 25. 40. 
 these, therefore Infirmity mast not be a block to 
 our Entertainment. So they had them to the 
 Palace door,° and then said unto them, Come in 
 
 30 Mr. Feeble-mind, Come in Mr. Ready -to-halt, 
 Come in Mr. Dispondency, and Mrs. Much-afraid 
 his Daughter. These, Mr. Great-heart, said the 
 Shepherds to the Guide, w^e call in by name, for 
 that they are most subject to draw back, but as 
 
 35 for you and the rest that are strong, we leave you 
 
368 
 
 THE PILGRIM^S PROGUKSS 
 
 to your wonted Liberty. Then said Mr. Great- a descHp- 
 heart, This day I see that Grace doth shine in tlonof false 
 your Faces, and that you are my Lord's Shepherds *^i^^^'<-^- 
 indeed ; for that you have not jnished these diseased 
 5 neither with Side nor Shoulder, but have rather Ezek.34. 21. 
 strewed their way into the Palace with Flowers, 
 as you should. 
 
 So the feeble and weak went in, and Mr. Great- 
 heart and the rest did follow. When they were also 
 
 10 set down, the Shepherds said to those of the weak- 
 est sort, What is it that you would have 1 for, said 
 they, all things must be managed here to the sup- 
 porting of the weak, as well as the warning of the 
 unruly. 
 
 15 So they made them a Feast of things easy of 
 Digestion, and that were pleasant to the Palate, 
 and nourishing ; the which when they had received, 
 they went to their Rest, each one respectively unto 
 his proper place. When Morning was come, be- 
 
 20 cause the Mountains were high, and the day clear, 
 and because it was the custom of the Shepherds to 
 shew to the Pilgrims before their departure, some 
 Rarities ; therefore after they were ready, and liad 
 refreshed themselves, the Shepherds took them out 
 
 25 into the Fields, and shewed them first what they 
 had shewed to Christian before. 
 
 Then they had them to some new places. The 
 first was to Mount Marvel, where they looked, and 
 beheld a man at a distance, that tnmhled the Hills 
 
 30 about with Words. Then they asked the Shep- 
 herds what that should mean *? So they told them, 
 that that man was the Son of one Greatgrace, of 
 whom you read in the First Part of the Records 
 of the Pilgrim'' s Progress. And he is set there to 
 
 Mount 
 Marvel . 
 
 Part 1, 
 page IGG. 
 
THE SECOND PART 
 
 3G9 
 
 Mount 
 Innocent. 
 
 toaoli Pilrjrims liow to believe down or to tumble Mark 11.2:5, 
 out of tlieir ways what Difficulties they shall meet ''^^^^ 
 with, by Faith. Then said Mr. Great-heart, I know 
 him, he is a man above many. 
 5 Then they had them to another place called 
 Mount Innocent, and there they saw a man cloathed 
 all in White, and two men Prejudice and lUvjill 
 continually casting Dirt upon him. Now behold 
 the Dirt whatsoever they cast at him would in 
 
 10 little time fall off again, and his Garment would 
 look as clear as if no Dirt had been cast thereat. 
 
 Then said the Pilgrims, What means this 1 The 
 Shepherds answered, This man is named Godly- 
 man, and this Garment is to shew the Innocency 
 
 15 of his Life. Now those that throw Dirt at him, 
 are such as hate his ivell-doing, but as you see the 
 Dirt will not stick upon his Cloaths, so it shall be 
 with him that livetli truly innocently in the World. 
 Whoever they be that would make such men dirty, 
 
 20 they labour all in vain ; for God, by that a little 
 time is spent, will cause that their Innocence shall 
 break forth as the Light, and their Righteousness 
 as the Noon-day. 
 
 Then they took them, and had them to Mount Mount 
 
 25 Charit//, where they shewed them a man that had Charity, 
 a bundle of cloath lying before him, out of which he 
 cut Coats and Garments for the Poor that stood 
 about him ; yet his Bundle or Roll of Cloath was 
 never the less. 
 
 30 Then said they. What should this be ? This is, 
 said the Shepherds, to shew you, that he that has a 
 heart to give of his Labour to the Poor, shall never 
 want where-withal. He that watereth shall be 
 watered himself. And the Cake that the Widow 
 2b 
 
370 77/7^; PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 gave to the Prophet did not cause tliat she had 
 ever the less in her Barrel, 
 
 They had them also to a place where they saw The work oj 
 one Fool and one Want-wit washing of an Etlii- oue Fool 
 5 opian with intention to make him white, but the Want-wit. 
 more they washed him the blacker he was. They 
 then asked the Shepherds what that should mean. 
 So they told them, saying, Thus shall it be with 
 the vile person. All means used to get such an 
 
 10 one a good name shall in conclusion tend but to 
 make him more abominable. Thus it was with 
 the Pilar Isees, and so shall it be with all Hypocrites. 
 
 Then said ■ Mercy the Wife of Matthew to Mercy has a 
 Christiana her Mother, Mother, I would, if it ]^lffj^'^/^^ 
 
 15 might be, see the Hole in the Hill, or that com- fj^p jjm 
 monly called the By-way to Hell. So her Mother part 1, 
 brake her mind to the Sheplierds. Then they page 162. 
 went to the Door. It was in the side of an Hill, 
 and they opened it, and bid Mercy barken awhile. 
 
 20 So she barkened, and heard one saying, Cursed 
 he my Father for holding of my feet hack from 
 the ivay of Peace and Life ; and another said, 
 O that I had heen torn in pieces hefore I had, to 
 save my Life, lost my Soul; and another said, 
 
 25 If I were to live again, how would I deny my- 
 self rather than come to this place. Then there 
 was as if the very Earth had groaned and quaked 
 under the feet of this young Woman for fear. So 
 she looked white, and came trembling away, say- 
 
 30 ing, Blessed be he and she that is delivered from 
 this place. 
 
 Now when the Shepherds had shewed them all 
 these things, then they had them back to the 
 Palace, and entertained them with what the house 
 
THE SECOND PART 371 
 
 would aft'ord. But Merqi l)eing Ji youug and Mercy 
 
 breediner Woman ° louf^ed for somethiui^ that she if>ngeth, and 
 
 tor what 
 saw there, but was ashamed to ask. Her JMother- 
 
 in-law then asked her what she ailed, for she looked 
 
 5 as one not well. Tlien said Mercy, There is a 
 Looking-glass hangs up in the Dining-room, otf of 
 which I cannot take my mind, if therefore I have 
 it not, I think I shall miscarry. Then said her 
 Mother, I will mention thy wants to the Shepherds, 
 
 10 and they will not deny it thee. But she said, I 
 am ashamed that these men should know that I 
 longed. Nay my Daughter, said she, it is no 
 Shame, but a Virtue, to long for such a thing as 
 that. So Merqi said. Then Mother, if you please, 
 
 15 ask the Shepherds if they are willing to sell it. 
 
 Now the Glass was one of a thousand. It it was the 
 would present a man, one way, with his own Feature ^onl of 
 exactly, and turn it but another way, and it would jas. l. 23. 
 shew one the very Face and Similitude of the i Cor. 13. 12. 
 
 20 Prince of Pilgrims himself. Yea I have talked 
 
 with them that can tell, and they have said that 
 
 they have seen tiie very Crown of Thorns upon his 
 
 Head, by looking in that Glass, they have therein 2 Cor. 3. 18. 
 
 ,also seen the Holes in his Hands, in his Feet, and 
 
 25 his Side. Yea such an excellency is there in that 
 Glass, that it will shew him to one where they 
 have a mind to see him, whether living or dead, 
 whether in Earth or Heaven, whether in a state of 
 Humiliation or in his Exaltation, whether coming 
 
 30 to Suffer or coming to Reign. 
 
 Christiana therefore went to the Shepherds 
 apart (now the names of the Shepherds are Part 1, 
 Knowledge, Experience, Wdtchfnl, and Sincere) P^^® ^^^' 
 and said unto them, There is one of my Daughters, 
 
572 
 
 THE PILaiiIM\S PROGRESS 
 
 a breeding Woman, that I think doth long for 
 something she hath seen in this house, and she 
 thinks she shall miscarry if she should by you be 
 denied. 
 5 Experience. Call her, call her, she shall as- 
 suredly have what we can help her to. So they 
 called lier, and said to her, Mercy, what is that 
 thing tliou wouldst have ? Then she bluslied, and 
 said. The great Glass that hangs up in the Dining- 
 
 10 room. So Sincere ran and fetched it, and with a 
 
 joyful consent it was given her. Then she bowed 
 
 her head, and gave thanks, and said, By this I 
 
 know that I have obtained favour in your eyes. 
 
 They also gave to the other young Women such 
 
 15 things as they desired, and to their Husbands 
 gi-eat Commendations for that they joined with 
 Mr. Great-heart to the slaying of Giant Despair 
 and the demolishing of Donhting Castle. 
 
 About Christiana s Neck the Shepherds put a 
 
 20 Bracelet, and so they did about the Necks of her 
 four Daughters, also they put Ear-rings in their 
 Ears, and Jewels on their Fore-heads. 
 
 When they were minded to go hence, they let 
 them go in peace, but gave not to them those 
 
 25 certain Cautions which before were given to Chris- 
 tian and his Companion. The reason was for that 
 these had Great-heart to be their Guide, who was 
 one that was well acquainted witli things, and so 
 could give them their Cautions more seasonably, 
 
 30 to wit, even then when the Danger was nigh the 
 approaching. 
 
 What Cautions Christian and his Companions 
 had received of the Shepherds, they had also lost 
 by that the time was come that they had need to 
 
 She doth 
 not losp her 
 longing. 
 
 How the 
 Shepherds 
 adorn the 
 FUgrinis. 
 
 Part 1, 
 page 103. 
 
 Part 1, 
 page 174. 
 
TIIK SFJJOND VAHT 373 
 
 put them in practice. Wherefore here was the 
 
 advantage that tliis Conij)any had over the utlier. 
 
 From hence they went on singing, and they said, 
 
 Behold, how fitly are the stages set 
 5 For their Relief that Pilgrims are become ; 
 And how they us receive without one let, 
 That make the other life our mark and honie ! 
 What Novelties they have to us they give, 
 That we, tho' Pilgrims, joyful lives may live ; 
 10 Tliey do upon us too such things bestow. 
 
 That shew we Pilgrims are where'er we go. 
 
 When they were gone from the Shepherds, they Part 1, 
 
 quickly came to the place where Christian met ^'^^^ ^^^■ 
 
 with one Turn-away, that dwelt in the town of 
 
 \6 Apostacii. Wherefore of him Mr. Great-heart 
 
 their Guide did now put them in mind, saying, 
 
 This is the place where Christian met with one 
 
 Turn-away, w^ho carried with him the character How one 
 
 of his Rebellion at his back. And this I have to '^'"'"f "I-y. -, 
 
 111, maiuKied his 
 
 20 say concerning this man, he would harken to no apotitacy. 
 
 counsel, but once a falling, persuasion could not 
 
 stop him. 
 
 When he came to the place where the Cross and 
 
 the Sejjulchre was, he did meet with one that did 
 L'.j bid him look there ; but he gnashed with his teeth, 
 
 and stamped, and said he was resolved to go back 
 
 to his own Town. Before he came to the Gate, he 
 
 met with Ecangr^list, who ottered to lay hands on 
 
 him to turn him into the way again. But this 
 30 Turn-aicay resisted him, and having done much 
 
 despite unto him, he got away over the Wall, and Heb. 10. 
 
 so escaped his hand. 26-29. 
 
 Then they went on ; and just at the place where 
 
 JjittJe-faith formerly wa« robbed, there stood a 
 
374 THE PILGRIM'S PJWGRESS 
 
 man with his Sword drawn, and his Face all One 
 liloody. Then said Mr. Great-heart, What art ^.^/^^^^^J^^^J"" 
 thou ? The man made answer, saying, I am one i^ith 
 whose name is Valiant-for-truth. I am a Pilgrim, Thieves. 
 5 and am going to the Coelestial City. Now as I 
 was in my way, there was three men did beset me 
 and propounded unto me these three things : 1. 
 Whether I would become one of them 1 2. Or go 
 back from whence I came? 3. Or die upon the 
 
 10 place? To the first I answered, I had been a true Prov. 1. 
 man a long season, and therefore it could not be 1^1*. 
 expected that I now should cast in my Lot with 
 Thieves. Then they demanded what I would say 
 to the second. So I told them that the place 
 
 15 from whence I came, had I not found Incom- 
 modity there, I had not forsaken it at all ; but 
 finding it altogether unsuitable to me, and very 
 unprofitable for me, I forsook it for this way. 
 Then they asked me what I said to the third. 
 
 20 And I told them, My life cost more dear far than 
 that I should lightly give it away. Besides, you have 
 nothing to do thus to put things to my Choice, where- 
 fore at your Peril be it if you meddle. Then these 
 three, to wit Wildhead, Inconsiderate, and Prag- 
 
 25 matick, drew upon me, and I also drew upon them. 
 
 So we fell to it, one against three, for the space How he 
 of above three hours. They have left upon me, as ^^^^'^^|^^ ^^^^ 
 you see, some of the marks of their Valour, and put them to 
 have also carried away with them some of mine, fiiy^^t- 
 
 30 They are but just now gone. I suppose they might, 
 as the saying is, hear your Horse dash,° and so 
 they betook them to flight. 
 
 Great-heart. But here was great odds, three ^l^.^a'e^t^u 
 against one. his valour. 
 
f 
 
 THE SECOND PART 
 
 375 
 
 Vcdiant. 'Tis true, but little or more are noth- 
 ing to him that has the Truth on his side. Tho' 
 an Host should encamp against me, said one, Psal. 27. 3. 
 vu/ heart shall not fear; tho^ War should rise 
 5 against me, in this will I be conjideut, &c. Be- 
 sides, said he, I have read hi some Records, that 
 one man has fought an Army ; and how many did 
 Sampson° slay with the Jaw-bone of an Ass? 
 Great-heart. Then said the Guide, Why did 
 
 10 you not cry out, that some might a come in for 
 your succour ? 
 
 Valiant. So I did, to my King, who I knew 
 could hear, and afford invisible help, and that was 
 sufficient for me. 
 
 15 Great-heart. Then said Great-heart to Mr. 
 Valiant-for-truth, Thou hast worthily behaved 
 thyself. Let me ■ see thy Sword. So he shewed 
 it him. When he had taken it in his hand, and 
 looked thereon a while, he said. Ha, it is a right Isa. 2. 3. 
 
 20 Jerusalem Blade.° 
 
 Valiant. It is so. Let a man have one of these 
 Blades, with a Hand to wield it and Skill to use 
 it, and he may venture upon an Angel with it. 
 He need not fear its holding, if he can but tell 
 
 25 how to lay on. Its edges will never blunt. It Eph. 6. 
 
 will cut flesh and hones and soul and spirit \i~}'^\ ,o 
 - „ *' ^ Heb. 4. 12. 
 
 and all. 
 
 Great-heart. But you fought a great while, I 
 
 wonder you was not weary? 
 
 30 Valiant. I foiight till my Sword did cleave to The Word. 
 
 my Hand ; and when they were joined together, as J^/^qS^^^*^^" 
 
 if a Sword grew out of my Arm, and when the 2 Sam! 23. 10. 
 
 Blood run through my Fingers, then I fought with 
 
 most courage. 
 
376 
 
 THE PILGRUfS PROGRESS 
 
 Great-heart. Thou hast done well. Thou hast 
 resisted unto Blood, striving against Sin. Thou 
 shalt abide by us, come in and go out with us, for 
 we are thy Companions. 
 5 Then they took and washed his Wounds, and 
 gave him of what they had to refresh him, and so 
 they went on together. Now as they went on, be- 
 cause Mr. Great-heart was delighted in him (for 
 he loved one greatly that he found to be a man of 
 
 10 his liands°) and because there was with his Com- 
 pany them that was feeble and weak, therefore he 
 questioned with him about many things, as first, 
 what Country-man he was? 
 
 Valiant. I am of Dark-la.nd, for there I was 
 
 15 born, and there my Father and Mother are still. 
 Great-heart. Dark-land, said the Guide, doth 
 not that lie upon the same Coast with the City of 
 Destruction f 
 
 Valiant. Yes it doth. Now that which caused 
 
 20 me to come on Pilgrimage was this ; we had one 
 Mr. Tell-true came into our parts, and he told it 
 about what Christian had done, that went from 
 the City of Destruction, namely, how he had for- 
 saken his Wife and Children, and had betaken 
 
 25 himself to a Pilgrim's life. It was also confidently 
 reported how he had killed a Serpent"* that did 
 come out to resist him in his Journey, and how he 
 got through to whither, he intended. It was also 
 told what Welcome he had at all his Lord's Lodg- 
 
 30 ings, specially when he came to the Gates of the 
 Coelestial City, for there, said the man, he was 
 received with sound of Trumpet by a company of 
 Shining Ones. He told it also, how all the Bells 
 iu the City did ring for joy at his reception, and 
 
 Hoic Mr. 
 Valiant 
 came to 
 f/o on 
 Pilgrimage. 
 
THE SKCONI) PART 
 
 377 
 
 what Golden Garments he was doatlied with, with 
 many other thingn tliat now I shall for])ear to 
 relate. In a word, tliat man so told the story of 
 Christian and Ids Travels, that my heart fell into 
 5 a burning haste to be gone after him, nor could 
 Father or Mother stay me : so I got from them, 
 and am come thus tar on my way. 
 
 Great-heart. You came in at the Gate, did you 
 not? 
 10 Valiant. Yes, yes, for the same man also told 
 us that all would be nothing, if we did not begin 
 to enter this way at the Gate. 
 
 Great-heart. Look you, said the Guide to 
 Christiana, the Pilgrimage of your Husband, and 
 15 what he has gotten thereby, is spread abroad far 
 and near. 
 
 Valiant. Why, is this Christian's wife? 
 
 Great-heart. Yes, that it is, and these are also 
 her four Sons. 
 20 Valiant. What ! and going on Pilgrimage too? 
 
 Great-heart. Yes verily they are following 
 after. 
 
 Valiant. It glads me at heart. Good man, 
 how joyful will he be when he shall see them that 
 25 would not go with him, yet to enter after him in 
 at the Gates into the City. 
 
 Great-heart. Without doubt it will be a comfort 
 to him ; for next to the joy of seeing himself there, 
 it will l)e a joy to meet there his Wife and his 
 30 Children. 
 
 Valiant. But now you are upon that, pray let 
 me hear your opinion about it. Some make a 
 question whether we shall know one another when 
 we are there? 
 
 IIp begins 
 riyht. 
 
 Christian's 
 
 name 
 
 famous. 
 
 He is miich 
 rejoiced to 
 see Chris- 
 tian's Wife, 
 
378 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Great-heart. Do they think they shall know 
 
 themselves then, or that they shall rejoice to see 
 
 themselves in that Bliss ? and if they think they 
 
 shall know and do these, why not know others, 
 
 5 and rejoice in their Welfare also ? 
 
 Again, since Relations are our second self, 
 
 tho' that state will be dissolved there, yet why 
 
 may it not be rationally concluded that we shall 
 
 be more glad to see them there than to see they 
 
 10 are wanting 1 
 
 Valiant. Well, I perceive whereabouts you are 
 as to this. Have you any more things to ask me 
 about my beginning to come on Pilgrimage 1 
 
 Great-heart. Yes. Was your Father and 
 15 Mother willing that you should become a Pil- 
 grim? 
 
 Valiant. Oh no. They used all means imagi- 
 nable to persuade me to stay at home. 
 
 Great-heart. Why, what could they against it ? 
 20 Valiant. They said it w^as an idle life, and if I 
 myself were not inclined to Sloath and Laziness, I 
 would never countenance a Pilgrim's condition. 
 
 Great-heart. And what did they say else 1 
 
 Valiant. Why, they told me that it was a dan- 
 25 gerous way ; yea, the most dangerous way in the 
 World, said they, is that which the Pilgrims go. 
 
 Great-heart. Did they shew wherein this way 
 is so dangerous 1 
 
 Valiant. Yes, and that in many particulars. 
 30 Great-heart. Name some of them. 
 
 Valiant. They told me of the Slough of Dis- 
 pond, where Christian was well nigh smothered. 
 They told me that there were Archers standing 
 ready in Beelzebub-castle to shoot them that 
 
 The great 
 Sticmblbig- 
 blocks that 
 by his 
 Friends 
 were laid in 
 his way. 
 
 The first 
 Stumbling- 
 block. 
 
THE SECOND PART 379 
 
 should knock at the Wicket-gate for entrance. 
 They told me also of the Wood and dark Moun- 
 tains, of tlie Hill Diffiadty, of the Lions, and also 
 of the three Giants, Bloody-man, Maid and Slay- 
 ngood. They said moreover that there was a foul 
 Fiend haunted the Valley of HumUiation, and 
 that Christian was by him almost bereft of Life. 
 Besides, said they, you must go over the Valley of 
 the Shadow of Death, where the Hobgoblins are, 
 
 10 where the Light is Darkness, where the way is full 
 of Snares, Pits, Traps, and Gins. They told me 
 also of Giant Despair, of Doubting Castle and of 
 the ruins that the Pilgrims met with there. Fur- 
 ther, they said I must go over the Inchanted 
 
 in Ground, which was dangerous. And that after all 
 this, I should find a River, over which I should find 
 no Bridge, and that that River did lie betwixt me 
 and the Coelestial Country. 
 
 Great-heart. And was this all 1 
 
 20 Valiant. No. They also told me that this The second. 
 way was full of Deceivers, and of persons that laid 
 await there, to turn good men out of the Path. 
 Great-heart. But how did they make that out? 
 Valiant. They told me that Mr. Worldly 
 
 25 Wiseman did there lie in wait to deceive. They 
 also said that there was Formality and Hypocrisy 
 continually on the road. They said also that 
 By-ends, Talkative, or Demas would go near to 
 gather me up, that the Flatterer would catch me 
 
 30 in his Net, or that with green-headed Ignorance 
 I would presume to go on to the Gate, from whence 
 he always was sent back to the Hole that was in 
 the side of the Hill, and made to go the By-way 
 to HeU. 
 
380 THE PILGRIM'S I' HOG HESS 
 
 Great-heart. I promise you this was enough to 
 (lisnourage, but did they make an end here 1 
 
 Valiant. No, stay. They tohl me also of many The third. 
 that had tried tliat way of old, and that had gone 
 5 a great way therein, to see if they could find some- 
 thing of the Glory there that so many had so much 
 talked of from time to time ; and how they came 
 back again, and befooled themselves for setting a 
 foot out of doors in that Path, to the satisfaction 
 10 of all the Country. And they named several that 
 did so, as Obstinate and Pliable, Mistrust and 
 Timorous, Turn-away and old Atheist, with 
 several more, who, they said, had some of them 
 gone far to see if they could find, but not one of 
 15 them found so much advantage by going as 
 amounted to the weight of a Feather. 
 
 Great-heart. Said they anything more to dis- 
 courage you ? 
 
 Valiant. Yes. They told me of one Mr. Fear- The fourth. 
 20 ing who was a Pilgrim, and how he found this way 
 so solitaiy that he never had comfortable hour " 
 therein. Also that Mr. Dispondency had like to 
 been starved therein ; yea, and also, which I 
 had almost forgot, that Christian himself, about 
 25 whom there has been such a noise, after all his 
 ventures for a Coelestial Crown, was certainly 
 drowned in the black River, and never went foot 
 further, however it was smothered up. 
 
 Great-heart. And did none of these things dis- 
 30 courage you ? 
 
 Valiant. No, they seemed but as so many 
 nothings to me. 
 
 Great-heart. How came that about ? 
 
 Valiant. Why I still believed what Mr. Tell- 
 
THE SmCONn PART 381 
 
 true liad said, and tliat carried me beyond them Hov) he c/ot 
 
 ^Y\ *>i'"'f these 
 
 ' * ^ mi .1 • T7" - Shirtiblmg- 
 
 h rent-lK'nrt. J. hen this was your Victory, even Hocks. 
 
 your Faith. 
 5 Valiant. It was so; I believed, and therefore 
 came out, got into the Way, fought all that set 
 themselves against me, and by believing am come 
 to this place. 
 
 Who would True valour see,° 
 10 Let him come hither ; 
 
 One here will constant be, 
 
 Come Wind, come Weather. 
 
 There's no Discouragement 
 
 Shall make him once relent 
 15 His first avow'd intent 
 
 To be a Pilgrim. 
 
 Who so beset him round 
 
 With dismal Stories, 
 
 Do but themselves confound, 
 20 His Strength the more is ; 
 
 No Lion can him fright, 
 
 He'll with a Giant fight, 
 
 Btit he will have a right 
 
 To be a Pilgrim, 
 25 Hobgoblin nor foul Fiend 
 
 Can daunt his spirit ; 
 
 He knows he at the end 
 
 Shall Life inherit. 
 
 Then Fancies fly away, 
 30 He'll fear not what men say, 
 
 He'll labour night and day 
 
 To be a Pilgrim. 
 
 By this time they were got to the Inch anted Part 1, 
 Ground, where the air naturally tended to make P^S® ^'''•'• 
 35 one droivsy, and that pLace was all grown over 
 with Briars and Thorns, excepting here and there 
 where was an Inchanted Arbour, upon which if a 
 
382 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 man sits, or in which if a man sleeps, 'tis a ques- 
 tion, say some, whether ever they shall rise or wake 
 again in this world. Over this Forest therefore 
 they went, both one with another, and Mr. Great- 
 r, heart went before for that he was the Guide, and 
 Mr. Valiant-for-truth he came behind, being there a 
 Guard for fear lest peradventure some Fiend or 
 Dragon or Giant or Thief should fall upon their 
 Rear, and so do mischief. They went on here each 
 
 1 ) man with his Sword dra^^^l in his hand, for they 
 knew it was a dangerous place. Also they cheared 
 up one another as well as they could ; Feeble- 
 mind, Mr. Great-heart commanded should come up 
 after him, and Mr. Dispondency was under the eye 
 
 15 of Mr. Valiant. 
 
 Now they had not gone far, but a great Mist 
 and a Darkness fell upon them all, so that they 
 could scarce for a great while see the one the other. 
 AVherefore they were forced for some time to feel 
 
 20 for one another by Words, for they walked not by 
 Sight. 
 
 But any one must think that here was but sorry 
 going for the best of them all, but how much 
 worse for the Women and Children, who both of 
 
 'IT) feet and heart were but tender. Yet so it was, 
 that through the encouraging words of he that 
 led in the front, and of him that brought them up 
 behind, they made a pretty good shift to wag 
 along, ° 
 
 30 The way also was here very wearisome through 
 Dirt and Slabbiness.° Nor was there on all this 
 ground so much as one Inn or Victualling-house, 
 therein to refresh the feebler sort. Here therefore 
 was grunting and puflSng and sighing. While one 
 
THE SKCOXD PART 
 
 383 
 
 tiimbleth over a Busli, another sticks fast in the 
 Dirt ; aiul the Children, some of them, lost their 
 Shoes in the Mire. While one cries out, I "am 
 down; and another, Ho, where are you? and a 
 5 third. The Bushes have got such fast hold on me, 
 I think I cannot get away from them. 
 
 Then they came at an Arbour, warm, and promis- 
 ing much refreshing to the Pilgrims ; for it was 
 finely wrought above head, beautified with Greens, ° 
 
 10 furnished with Benches and Settles. It also had 
 in it a soft Couch whereon the weary might lean. 
 This you must think, all things considered, was 
 tempting, for the Pilgrims already began to be 
 foded with the badness of the way, but there was 
 
 15 not one of them that made so nuich as a motion to 
 stop there. Yea, for ought I could perceive, they 
 continually gave so good heed to the advice of their 
 Guide, and he did so faithfully tell them of Dangers, 
 and of the nature of Dangers, when they were at 
 
 20 them, that usually when they were nearest to them 
 they did most pluck up their Spirits, and hearten 
 one another to deny the Flesh. This Arbour was 
 called the SloathfuVs Friend, on purpose to allure, 
 if it might be, some of the Pilgrims there to take 
 
 25 up their Rest when weary. 
 
 I saw then in my Dream, that they went on in 
 this their solitary ground, till they came to a place 
 at which a man is apt to lose his way. Now tho' 
 when it was light, their Guide could well enough 
 
 30 tell liow to miss those ways that led wrong, yet in 
 the dark he was put to a stand ; but he had in 
 his Pocket a Map of all ways leading to or from 
 the Coelestial City ; wherefore he struck a Light 
 (for he never goes also without his Tintler-box°) 
 
 An Arbour 
 on the 
 Inch anted 
 Ground. 
 
 The name of 
 the Arbour. 
 
 The IV ay 
 difficult to 
 Jind. 
 
 The Guide 
 has a Map 
 of all ways 
 leading to 
 or from the 
 Ci'ty. 
 
384 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 and takes a view of his Book or Map, which bids 
 him be careful in that place to turn to the right- 
 hand way. And had he not here been careful to 
 look in his Map, they had all in probability been 
 5 smothered in the Mud, for just a little before them, 
 and that at tlie end of the cleanest way too, was 
 a Pit, none knows how deep, full of nothing but 
 Mud, there made on purpose to destroy the Pil- 
 grims in. 
 
 10 Then thought I with myself, who that goeth on God's Book. 
 Pilgrimage but would have one of these Maps 
 about him, that he may look when he is at a stand, 
 which is the way he must take ? 
 
 They went on then in this Inchanted Ground An Arbour 
 
 15 till they came to where there was another Arbour, ^"/gg?^ 
 and it was built by the High- way-side. And in therein. 
 that Arbour there lay two men whose names were 
 Heedless and Too-bold. These two went thus far 
 on Pilgrimage, but here being wearied with their 
 
 20 Journey, they sat down to rest themselves, and so 
 fell fast asleep. When the Pilgrims saw them, 
 they stood still, and shook their heads, for they 
 knew that the sleepers were in a pitiful case. 
 Then they consulted what to do, whether to go on 
 
 25 and leave them in their sleep, or to step to them 
 and try to awake them. So they concluded to go 
 to them and wake them, that is, if they could ; 
 but with this caution, namely, to take heed that 
 themselves did not sit down nor imbrace the oifered 
 
 30 benefit of that Arbour. 
 
 So they went in and spake to the men, and The Pil- 
 called each by his name, (for the Guide it seems did ^'.'l!^^^?-^ ^^ 
 know them) but there was no voice nor answer. 
 Then the Guide did shake them, and do what he 
 
THE SECOND PART 385 
 
 could to disturb tliem. Tlieu said one of them, / 
 will pay you when I take my M())iy° At which 
 the Guide shook his Head. Iwillji(/ht so long as 
 I can hold my Sword in my hand, said the other. 
 5 At that one of the Children laughed. 
 
 Then said Christiana, What is the meaning of Their eu- 
 this ? The Guide said, They talk in their Sleep, cleavour is 
 If you strike them, beat them, or wliatever else you ^^^^ ^**" 
 do to them, they will answer you after this fashion ; 
 
 10 or as one of them said in old time, when the Waves 
 of the Sea did beat upon him, and he slept as one 
 upon the Mast of a Ship, Whe)i I awake I trill 
 seek it again. You know when men talk in their Prov. 23. 
 Sleeps" they say anything, but their words are not ^' ^' 
 
 15 governed either by Faith or Reason. There is an 
 incoherency in their words now, as there was before 
 betwixt their going on Pilgrimage and sitting down 
 here. This then is the mischief on't, when heedless 
 ones go on Pilgrimage 'tis twenty to one but they 
 
 20 are served thus. For this Inchanted Ground is 
 one of the last Refuges that the Enemy to Pilgrims 
 has ; wherefore it is, as you see, placed almost at 
 the end of the Way, and so it standeth against us 
 with the more advantage. For when, thinks the 
 
 25 Enemy, will these Fools be so desirous to sit down, 
 as when they are weary 1 and when so like to be 
 weary, as when almost at their Journey's end? 
 Therefore it is I say, that the Inchanted Ground is 
 placed so nigh to the Land Beulah, and so near 
 
 30 the end of their Race. Wherefore let Pilgrims look 
 to themselves, lest it happen to them as it has 
 done to these, that, as you see, are fallen asleep, 
 and none can wake them. 
 
 Then the Pilgrims desired with trembling to go 
 2c 
 
386 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 forward ; only they prayed their Guide to strike 
 a Light, that they might go the rest of their way 
 by the help of the Light of a Laiithorn.° So he 
 struck a Light, and they went by the help of that 
 5 through the rest of this way, tho' the Darkness 
 was very great. 
 
 But the Children began to be sorely weary, and 
 they cried out unto him that loveth Pilgrims to 
 make their way more comfortable. So by that 
 
 10 they had gone a little further, a Wind arose that 
 drove away the Fog, so the Air became mure 
 clear. 
 
 Yet they were not off (by much) of the In- 
 chanted Ground, only now they could see one 
 
 15 another better, and the way wherein they should 
 walk. 
 
 Now when they were almost at the end of this 
 ground, they perceived that a little before them 
 was a solemn Noise, as of one that was much 
 
 20 concerned. So they went on and looked before 
 them ; and behold they saw, as they thought, a 
 man upon his Knees, with Hands and Eyes lift 
 up, and speaking, as they thought, earnestly to one 
 that was above. They drew nigh, but could not 
 
 25 tell what he said ; so they went softly till he had 
 done. When he had done, he got up and began to 
 run towards the Ooelestial City. Then Mr. Great- 
 heart called after him, saying, Soho Friend, let us 
 have your Company, if you go, as I suppose you 
 
 30 do, to the Coelestial City. So the man stopped, 
 and they came up to him. But so soon as Mr. 
 Honest gaw him, he said, I know this man. Then 
 said Mr. Valiant-for-truth, Prithee, who is it ? 
 'Tis one, said he, w^ho comes from whereabouts I 
 
 The Light 
 of the Word. 
 
 2 Pet. 1. 19. 
 
 The Chil- 
 dren cry for 
 Weariness. 
 
 Stand-fast 
 upon his 
 Knees in the 
 Inchanted 
 Ground. 
 
THE SECOND PART 
 
 38- 
 
 dwelt, his name is Stand-fast, he is certainly a 
 right good Pilgi'iin. 
 
 So they came up one to another ; and presently 
 Stand-fast said to old Honest, Ho P'ather Honest, 
 5 are you there 1 Ay, said he, that I am, as sure as 
 you are there. Right glad am I, said Mr. Staitd- 
 fast, that I have found you on this Road. And 
 as glad am I, said the other, that I espied you 
 upon your Knees. Then Mr. Stand-fast blushed, 
 
 10 and said, But why, did you see me? Yes, that 
 I did, quoth the other, and with my heart was 
 glad at the sight. Why, what did you think? 
 said Stand-fast. Think, said old Honest, what 
 should I think? I thought we had an honest 
 
 15 man upon the Road, and therefore should have 
 his Company by and by. If you thought not 
 amiss [said Standfast] how happy am I, but if 
 I be not as I should, I alone must bear it. That 
 is true, said the other, but your fear doth further 
 
 20 confirm me that things are right betwixt the 
 Prince of Pilgrims and your Soul, for he saith, 
 Blessed is the man that feareth ahcays. 
 
 Valiant. Well but Brother, I pray thee tell 
 us what was it that was the cause of thy being 
 
 25 upon thy Knees even now? Was it for that 
 some special mercy laid obligations upon thee, 
 or how? 
 
 Stand-fast. Why we are, as you see, upon 
 the Inchanted Ground, and as I was coming 
 
 30 along, I was musing with myself of what a dan- 
 gerous Road the Road in this place was, and how 
 many that had come even thus far on Pilgrim- 
 age had here been stopt and been destroyed. I 
 thought also of the manner of the Death with 
 
 The stonj of 
 Stand-fast. 
 
 Talk 
 
 between him 
 and Mr. 
 Honest. 
 
 Theyfovnil 
 him at 
 Prayer. 
 
 What it 
 IV as that 
 fetched him 
 upon his 
 Knees. 
 
388 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 which this place destroyeth men. Those that 
 die here, die of no violent Distemper. The 
 Death which such die is not grievous to them, 
 for he that goeth away in a sleep begins that 
 
 5 Journey with Desire and Pleasure; yea, such 
 acquiesce in the will of that Disease. 
 
 Hon. Then Mr. Honest interrupting of him 
 said, Did you see the two men asleep in the 
 Arbour ? 
 
 10 Stand-fast. Ay, ay, I saw Heedless and Too- 
 bold there, and for ought I know, there they Prov. 10. 7. 
 will lie till they rot. But let me go on in my 
 Tale. As I was thus musing, as I said, there 
 was one in very pleasant attire, but old, who 
 
 15 presented herself unto me, and offered me three 
 things, to wit, her Body, her Purse, and her Bed. 
 Now the truth is, I was both a-weary and sleepy, 
 I am also as poor as a Howlet, and that perhaps 
 the Witch knew. Well I repulsed her once and 
 
 20 twice, but she put by my repulses, and smiled. 
 Then I began to be angry, but she mattered^ 
 that nothing at all. Then she made offers 
 again, and said. If I would be ruled by her, she 
 w^ould make me great and happy, for said she, 
 
 25 1 am the Mistress of the World, and men are 
 
 made happy by me. Then I asked her name, 
 
 and she told me it was Madam Bubble. This Madam 
 
 set me further from her, but she still followed P^^^^^^^.' ^'' 
 
 • IT' mi XT 1 '^^* vain 
 
 me with Inticements. ihen 1 betook me, as World. 
 
 30 you see, to my Knees, and with hands lift up 
 and cries, I pray'd to him that had said he 
 would help. So just as you came up, the Gentle- 
 woman went her way. Then I continued to 
 give thanks for this my great Deliverance, for I 
 
THE SECOND PART 389 
 
 verily believe she intended no good, but rather 
 souglit to m:ike stop of me in my Journey. 
 
 lion. Without doubt her Designs were bad. 
 But stay, now you talk of her, methinks I either 
 5 have seen her, or have read some story of her. 
 
 Stand-fast. Perhaps you have done both. 
 
 Hon. Madam Bubble, is she not a tall comely 
 Dame, something of a swarthy Complexion 1 
 
 Stand-fast. Right, you hit it, she is just such 
 loan one. 
 
 Hon. Doth she not speak very smoothly, and 
 give you a Smile at the end of a Sentence ? 
 
 Standfast. You fall right upon it again, for 
 these are her very Actions. 
 15 Ho7i. Doth she not wTar a great Purse by her 
 side, and is not her Hand often in it fingering her 
 Mony, as if that was her heart's delight 1 
 
 Standfast. 'Tis just so ; had she stood by all 
 this while, you could not more amply have set her 
 20 forth before me, nor have better described her 
 Features. 
 
 Hon. Then he that drew her picture was a 
 good Limner, ° and he that wrote of her said 
 true. ^ 
 
 25 Great-heart. This woman is a Witch, and it 77ie World. 
 is by virtue of her Sorceries that this ground is 
 inchanted. Whoever doth lay their Head down James 4. 4. 
 in her Lap, had as good lay it down u})on that ^ '^^^^^ -• ^^• 
 Block over which the Ax° doth hang; and who- 
 30 ever lay their Eyes upon her Beauty, are counted 
 the Enemies of God. This is she that main- 
 taineth in their splendour all those that are 
 the Enemies of Pilgiums. Yea, this is she that 
 bath bought off many a man from a Pilgrim'3 
 
390 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Life. She is a great Gossiper, she is always, 
 both she and her Daughters, at one Pilgrim's 
 heels or other, now commending and then 
 preferring the excellencies of this Life. She is 
 5 a bold and impudent Slut,° she will talk with 
 any man. She always laugheth poor Pilgrims 
 to scorn, but highly commends the rich. If 
 there be one cunning to get Mony in a place, 
 she will speak well of him from house to house. 
 
 10 She loveth Banqueting and Feasting mainly 
 well, she is always at one full Table or another. 
 She has given it out in some places that she is 
 a Goddess, and therefore some do worship her. 
 She has her times and open places of Cheating, 
 
 15 and she will say and avow it that none can 
 shew a good comparable to hers. She promis- 
 eth to dwell with Children's Children, if they 
 will but love and make much of her. She will 
 cast out of her Purse Gold like Dust, in some 
 
 20 places, and to some persons. She loves to be 
 sought after, spoken well of, and to lie in the 
 Bosoms of Men. She is never weary of com- 
 mending her Commodities, and she loves them 
 most that j:hink best of her. She will promise to 
 
 25 some Crowns and Kingdoms if they will but take 
 her advice, yet many has she brought to the 
 Halter, and ten thousand times more to Hell. 
 
 Stand-fast. Oh, said Stand-fast, what a mercy 
 is it that I did resist her, for whither might she 
 
 30 a drawn me ? 
 
 Great-heart. Whither 1 nay, none but God knows 
 whither. But in general to be sure, she would a 
 drawn thee into many foolish and hurtful Lusts, i Tim. 6. 9. 
 ichich drown men in Destruction and Perdition. 
 
THE SECOND PART 391 
 
 'Twas she that set Absalom° against his Father, 
 and Jeroboam against his Master. 'Twas she 
 that persuaded Judas to sell his Lord, and that 
 prevailed with Demas to forsake the godly Pil- 
 5grini's Life. None can tell of the Miseliief that 
 she doth. She makes variance betwixt Rulers and 
 Subjects, betw'ixt Parents and Children, 'twixt 
 Neighbour and Neighbour, 'twixt a Man and his 
 Wife, 'twixt a Man and Himself, 'twixt the Flesh 
 10 and the Heart. 
 
 Wherefore good Master Stand-fast, be as your 
 name is, and when you have done all, staiid. 
 
 At this Discourse there was among the Pilgrims 
 a mixture of Joy and Trembling, but at length they 
 15 brake out, and sang, 
 
 What danger is the Pilgrim in, 
 How many are his Foes, 
 How many ways there are to sin, 
 No living mortal knows. 
 20 Some of the Ditch shy are, yet can 
 
 Lie tumbling on the Mire ; 
 Some tho' they shun the Frying-pan, 
 Do leap into the Fire. 
 
 After this. I beheld until they were come Partl, 
 25 unto the Land of Benlah, where the Sun shineth P^S® 201. 
 Night and Day. Here, because they w^as weary, 
 they betook themselves a while to rest. And be- 
 cause this Countiy was common for Pilgrims, 
 and because the Orchards and Vineyards that 
 30 weie here belonged to the King of the Coelestial 
 Country, therefore they were licensed to make 
 bold with any of his things. But a little while 
 soon refreshed them here ; for the Bells° did so 
 ring, and the Trumpets continually sound so 
 
392 THE riLG RIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 melodiously, that they could not sleep ; and yet 
 they received as much refreshing as if they had 
 slept their sleep never so soundly. Here also 
 all the noise of them that walked the Streets, 
 5 was, More Pilgrims are come to Town. And 
 another would answer, saying, And so many 
 went over the Water, and were let in at the 
 Golden Gates to-day. They would cry again. 
 There is now a Legion of Shining Ones just 
 
 10 come to Town, by which we know that there are 
 more Pilgrims upon the road, for here they 
 come to wait for them, and to comfort them 
 after all their Sorrow. Then the Pilgrims got 
 up and walked to and fro ; but how were their 
 
 15 Ears now filled with Heavenly Noises, and their 
 eyes delighted with Coelestial Visions ! In this 
 Land they heard nothing, saw nothing, felt noth- 
 ing, smelt nothing, tasted nothing, that was 
 ofiensive to their Stomach or Mind ; only when 
 
 20 they tasted of the Water of the River over which Death bitter 
 they were to go, they thought that tasted a little ^^ f^\f^fio 
 hitterish to the Palate, but it proved sweeter when the soul. 
 'twas down. 
 
 In this place there was a Record kept of the 
 
 25 names of them that had been Pilgrims of old, 
 and a History of all the famous Acts that they 
 had done. It was here also much discoursed Death has 
 how the River to some had had its Jfowhigs, ^^"'* ^Wnujs 
 and what ehbings it has had while others have uke'the 
 
 30 gone over. It has been in a manner dry for Tide. 
 some, while it has overflow^ed its banks for 
 others. 
 
 In this place the Children of the Town would go 
 into the King's Gardens and gather Nosegays for 
 
THE SECOND PART 
 
 393 
 
 the Pilgrims, and bring them to them with nuich 
 affection. Here also grew Campliire° with Spike- 
 nard, and Saffron, Calamus, and Cinnamon, 
 with all its Trees of Frankincenae, Mjirrh, and 
 5 Aloes, with all chief Spices. With these the Pil- 
 grims' Chambers were perfumed while they stayed 
 here, and with these were their Bodies anointed, 
 t() prepare them to go over the River when the 
 time appointed was come. 
 
 10 Now while they lay here and waited for the 
 good hour, there was a noise in the Town that 
 there was a Post° come from the Ccxdestial City, 
 with matter of great importance to one Christiana, 
 the Wife of Christian the Pilgrim. So enquiry 
 
 15 was made for her, and the house was found out 
 where she was. So the Post presented her with a 
 Letter, the contents wliereof was, Hail, good 
 Woman, I bring thee Tidings that the Master 
 call eth for thee, and expecteth that thou shouldest 
 
 20 stand in his presence in Cloaths of Immortality, 
 icithin this ten days. 
 
 When he had read this Letter to her, he gave 
 her therewith a sure token that he was a true 
 Messenger, and was come to bid her make haste to 
 
 25 be gone. The token was an Arrow with a point 
 
 sharpened with Love, let easily into her heart, 
 
 which by degrees wrought so effectually with her, 
 
 that at the time appointed she must be gone. 
 
 When Christiana saw that her time was come, 
 
 30 and that she was the first of tliis Comj)any that 
 was to go over, siie called for Mr. Great-heart her 
 Guide, and told him how matters were. So he 
 told her he was heartily glad of the News, and 
 could a been glad had the Post come for hun. 
 
 A Messenger 
 of Death 
 sent to 
 Christiana. 
 
 His 
 
 Message. 
 
 Hoio 
 
 ivelcome is 
 Death to 
 them that 
 have noth- 
 ing to do 
 but to die. 
 
 Her Speech 
 to her Guide. 
 
394 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 To hpr 
 Children. 
 
 Then she bid that he should give advice how all 
 things should be prepared for her Journey. So 
 he told her, saying, Thus and thus it must be, 
 and we that survive will accompany you to the 
 
 5 River-side. 
 
 Then she called for her Children, and gave them 
 her Blessing, and told them that she yet read with 
 comfort the Mark that was set in their Foreheads, 
 and was glad to see them with her there, and that 
 
 10 they had kept their Garments so white. Lastly, 
 
 she bequeathed to the Poor that little she had, 
 
 and commanded her Sons and her Daughters to be 
 
 ready against the Messenger should come for them. 
 
 When she had spoken these words to her Guide 
 
 15 and to her Children, she called for Mr. Valiant- To Mr. 
 for-truth, and said unto him. Sir, you have in all Valiant, 
 places shewed yourself true-hearted, be faithful 
 unto Death, and my King will give you a Crown 
 of Life. I would also entreat you to have an eye 
 
 20 to my Children, and if at any time you see them 
 faint, speak comfortably to them. For my Daugh- 
 ters, my Sons' Wives, they have been faithful, and 
 a fulfilling of the Promise upon them will be their 
 end. But she gave Mr. Stand-fast a Ring.° To Mr. 
 
 25 Then she called for old Mr. Honest, and said of Stand-fast, 
 him. Behold an Israelite indeed, in whom is no To old 
 Guile. Then said he, I wish you a fair day when Honest, 
 you set out for Mount Sion, and shall be glad to 
 see that you go over the River dry-shod. But she 
 
 30 answered, Come wet, come dry, I long to be gone, 
 for however the Weather is in my Journey, I shall 
 have time enough when I come there to sit down 
 and rest me and dry me. 
 
 Then came in that good man Mr. Ready-to-halt 
 
THE SECOND PART 
 
 39i 
 
 to see her. So she said to him, Thy Travel hither 
 has been with difficulty, but that will make thy 
 Rest the sweeter. But watch and be ready, for at 
 an hour when you think not, the Messenger may 
 5 come. 
 
 After him came in Mr. Dispondency and his 
 Daughter Much-afraid, to whom she said, You 
 ought with thankfulness for ever to remember your 
 Deliverance from the hands of Giant Despair and 
 
 10 out of Doubting Castle. The effect of that Mercy 
 is, that you are brought with safety hither. Be ye 
 watchful and cast away Fear, be sober and hope to 
 the end. 
 
 Then she said to Mr. Feeble-7nind, Thou wast 
 
 15 delivered from the mouth of Giant Slay-good, 
 that thou mightest live in the Light of the Living 
 for ever, and see thy King with comfort. Only I 
 advise thee to repent thee of thine aptness to fear 
 and doubt of his goodness before he sends for thee, 
 
 20 lest thou shouldest when he comes, be forced to 
 stand before him for that fault with blushing. 
 
 Now the day drew on that Christiana must be 
 gone. So the Road was full of People to see her 
 take her Journey. But behold all the Banks be- 
 
 25 yond the River were full of Horses and Chariots, 
 which were come down from above to accompany 
 her to the City Gate. So she came forth and 
 entered the River, with a beckon of Farewell to 
 those that followed her to the River-side. The 
 
 30 last word she was heard to say here was, / come 
 Lord, to he with thee and bless thee. 
 
 So her Children and Friends returned to their 
 place, for that those that waited for Christiana 
 had carried her out of their sight. So she went 
 
 To Mr. 
 Ready-to- 
 halt. 
 
 To Dispond- 
 ency toid his 
 Daughter. 
 
 To Feeble- 
 mind. 
 
 Her last 
 day, and 
 manner of 
 departure. 
 
396 
 
 THE PILGRUrS PROGRESS 
 
 and called, and entered in at the Gate with all the 
 Ceremonies of Joy that her Husband Christian 
 had done before her. 
 
 At her departure her Children wept, but Mr. 
 5 Great-heart and Mr. Valiant played upon the 
 well-tuned Cymbal^ and Harp for Joy. So all 
 departed to their respective places. 
 
 In process of time there came a Post to the Ready-to- 
 Town asrain, and his business was with Mr. ^^^^ ^V'"^" 
 
 Vd Ready-to-halt ° So he enquired him out, and 
 said to him, I am come to thee in the name of him 
 whom thou hast loved and followed, tho' upon 
 Crutches ; and my Message is to tell thee that he 
 expects thee at his Table to sup with him in his 
 
 15 Kingdom the next day after Easter. Wherefore 
 prepare thyself for this Journey. 
 
 Then he also gave him a Token that he was a 
 true Messenger, saying, I have broken thy golden Eccles. 12. 6. 
 howl, and loosed thy silver cord. 
 
 20 After this Mr. Meady-to-halt called for his fellow 
 Pilgrims, and told them, saying, I am sent for, and 
 God shall surely visit you also. So he desired Mr. 
 Valiant to make his Will. And because he had 
 nothing to bequeath to them that should survive 
 
 25 him but his Crutches and his good Wishes, there- Promises. 
 fore thus he said. These Crutches I bequeath to His Will, 
 my Son that shall tread in my stej^s, ivith a hun- 
 dred ivarm wishes that he may j^rove better than 
 I have done. 
 
 30 Then he thanked Mr. Great-heart for his Con- 
 duct and Kindness, and so addressed himself to 
 his Journey. When he came at the Brink of the 
 River he said, Noiv I shall have no more need 
 
THE SECOND PART 
 
 39- 
 
 of these Crutches, since yonder are Chariots and 
 Horses for me to ride on. The last words lie His last 
 was heard to say was, Welcome Life. So he ''■"^f^^^- 
 went his way. 
 
 5 After this Mr. Feehle-mind had Tidings brought 
 him that the Post sounded his Horn at his Cham- 
 ber-door. Then he came in and told him, saying, 
 I am come to tell thee that thy Master has need 
 of thee, and that in very little time thou must 
 
 10 behold his Face in Brightness. And take this as 
 a Token of the Truth of my Message, Those that 
 look out at the Windows shall be darkened. 
 
 Then Mr. Feehle-mind called for his Friends, 
 and told them what Errand had been brought unto 
 
 15 him, and what Token he had received of the Truth 
 of the Message. Then he said. Since I have 
 nothing to bequeath to any, to what purpose should 
 I make a Will ? As for my feeble mind, that I 
 will leave behind me, for that I have no need of 
 
 20 that in the place whither. I go. Nor is it worth 
 bestowing upon the poorest Pilgrim ; wherefore 
 when I am gone, I desii'e that you, Mr. Valiant, 
 would bury it in a Dunghill. This done, and the 
 day being come in which he was to depart, he 
 
 25 entered the River as the rest. His last words 
 were. Hold out Faith and Patience. So he went 
 over to the other side. 
 
 When days had many of them passed away, 
 Mr. Dispondency was sent for. For a Post was 
 
 30 come, and brought tliis Message to him, Trembling 
 man, these are to summon thee to he ready ivith 
 thy King by the next Lord's day, to shout for 
 Joy for thy Deliverance from all thy Douhtings. 
 
 Feeble-mind 
 summoned. 
 
 Eccles. 12. 3. 
 
 He makes 
 no Will. 
 
 His last 
 words. 
 
 Mr. 
 
 Dispond- 
 ency 's sum- 
 mons. 
 
398 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 His 
 
 Daughter 
 goes too. 
 
 And said the Messenger, That my Message is 
 true take this for a Proof ; so he gave him The Eccles. 12. 5 
 GrassJwpper to be a Burden unto him. Now 
 Mr. Dispondenafs Daughter whose name was 
 5 Mach-afrcdd said when she heard what was done, 
 that she woukl go with her Father. Then Mr. 
 Dispondeyicy said to his Friends, Myself and my 
 Daughter, you know what we have been, and how 
 troublesomely we have behaved ourselves in every 
 
 10 Company. My Will and my Daughter's is, that His Will. 
 our Disponds and slavish Fears be by no man ever 
 received from the day of our Departure for ever, for 
 I know that after my Death they will offer them- 
 selves to others. For to be plain with you, they 
 
 15 are Ghosts, the which we entertained when we 
 first began to be Pilgrims, and could never shake 
 them off after ; and they will walk about and seek 
 entertainment of the Pilgrims, but for our sakes 
 shut ye the doors upon them. 
 
 20 When the time was come for them to depart, 
 they went to the Brink of the River. The last 
 words of Mr. Dispondency were, Fareivell Night, 
 ivelcome Day. His Daughter went through the 
 River singing, but none could understand what she 
 
 25 said. 
 
 His last 
 Woi^ds. 
 
 Then it came to pass a while after, that there Mr. Honest 
 was a Post in the town that enquired for Mr. summoned. 
 Honest. So he came to his house where he was, 
 and delivered to his hand these lines. Thou art 
 30 commaiided to be ready against this day seven- 
 night° to jyresent thyself before thy Lord at his 
 Fathei''s house. And for a Token that my Mes- 
 sage is true, All thy Daughters of Musick shall Eccles. 12. 4. 
 
THE SECOND PART 
 
 ^{1)9 
 
 he brought low. Then Mr. Honest called for bis 
 Friends, and said unto them, I die, but shall make 
 no Will. As for my Honesty, it shall go with me ; 
 let him that comes after be told of this. When 
 
 .') the day that he was to be gone was come, he 
 addressed himself to go over the River. Now the 
 River at that time overflowed the Banks in some 
 places, but Mr. Honest in his lifetime had spoken 
 to one Good-conscience to meet him there, the 
 
 10 which he also did, and lent him his hand, and so 
 helped him over. The last words of Mr. Honest 
 were, Grace reigns. So he left the World. 
 
 He makes 
 no Will. 
 
 Good-con- 
 science /le^ps 
 3fr. Honest 
 over the 
 River. 
 
 After this it was noised abroad that Mr. Valiant- Mr. Valiant 
 for-truth was taken with a Summons by the same ^^^'^^^o^^^- 
 
 15 Post as the other, and had this for a Token that 
 
 the Summons was true, Tliat his Pitcher ivas Eccles. 12. 6. 
 broken at the Fountain. When he understood it, 
 he called for his Friends, and told them of it. 
 Then said he, I am going to my Fathers, and tho' 
 
 20 with great difficulty I am got hither, yet now I do 
 not repent me of all the Trouble I have been at to 
 arrive where I am. My Sword I give to him that His Will. 
 shall succeed me in my Pilgrimage, and my Cour- 
 age and Skill to him that can get it. My Marks 
 
 25 and Scars I carry with me, to be a witness for 
 me that I have fought his Battles, who now will be 
 my Rewarder. When the day that he must go 
 hence was come, many accompanied him to the 
 River-side, into which as he went he said. Death ° 
 
 30 2vhere is th)/ Sting ? And as he went down 
 
 deeper he said, Grace, where is thy Victory ? So Hin last 
 he passed over, and all the Trumpets sounded for '^^'ofds. 
 him on the other side. 
 
400 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 
 
 Then there came forth a Summons for Mr. Stand- 
 fast, (This Mr. Stand-fast was he that the rest of 
 the Pilgrims found upon his Knees in the Inchanted 
 Ground) for the Post brought it him open in his 
 5 hands. The contents whereof were, that he miist 
 prepare for a Change of Lfe, for his Master 
 2vas not imlUng that he should he so far from 
 him any longer. At this Mr. Standfast was 
 put into a muse. Nay, said the Messenger, you 
 
 10 need not doubt of tlie truth of my Message, for 
 here is a Token of the Truth thereof, Thy Wheel 
 is broken at the Cistern. Then he called to him 
 Mr. Great-heart, who was their Guide, and said 
 unto him, Sir, altho' it was not my hap to be much 
 
 15 in your good Company in the days of my Pilgrim- 
 age, yet since the time I knew you, you have been 
 profitable to me. When I came from home, I left 
 behind me a Wife and five small Children, let me 
 entreat you at your return, (for I know that you 
 
 20 will go and return to your Master's house, in hopes 
 that you may yet be a Conductor to more of the 
 holy Pilgrims) that you send to my Family, and 
 let them be acquainted with all that hath and 
 shall happen unto me. Tell them moreover of my 
 
 25 happy Arrival to this place, and of the present 
 late blessed condition that I am in. Tell them 
 also of Christian and Christiana his Wife, and 
 how she and her Children came after her Husband. 
 Tell them also of what a happy end she made, and 
 
 30 whither she is gone. I have little or nothing to 
 
 send to my Family, except it be Prayers and 
 
 Tears for them ; of which it will suftice if thou 
 
 acquaint them, if peradventure they may prevail. 
 
 When Mr. Stand-fast had thus set things in 
 
 ;V,'-. Stand- 
 last is 
 summoned. 
 
 Eccles. 12. 6 
 
 He calls for 
 Mr. Great- 
 heart. 
 
 His speech 
 to him. 
 
 His Errand 
 to his 
 Family. 
 
THE SECOND PART 401 
 
 order, and the time being come for him to haste 
 him away, he also went down to the Iliver. Now 
 there was a great Calm at that time in the River ; 
 wherefore Mr. Stand-fast, when he was about half- 
 5 way in, he stood awhik\ and talked to his Com- 
 panions that had waited upon him thither. And 
 he said, 
 
 This River has been a Terror to many, yea, His last 
 the thoughts of it also have often frighted me. ^'onls. 
 
 10 But now methinks I stand easy, my Foot is fixed 
 upon that upon which the Feet of the Priests that 
 bare the Ark of the Covenant stood, while Israel Josh. 3. 17. 
 went over this Jordan. The Waters indeed are to 
 the Palate bitter and to the Stomach cold, yet the 
 
 15 thoughts of wdiat I am going to and of the Con- 
 duct that waits for me on the other side, doth lie 
 as a glowing Coal at my Heart. 
 
 I see myself now at the end of my Journey, my 
 toilsome days are ended. I am going now to see 
 
 20 that Head that was crowned with Thorns, and that 
 Face that was spit upon for me. 
 
 I have formerly lived by Hear- say and Faith, 
 but now I go where I sliall live by sight, and shall 
 be with him in whose Company I delight myself. 
 
 25 I have loved to hear my Lord spoken of, and 
 wherever I have seen the print of his Shoe in the 
 Earth, there I have coveted to set my Foot too. 
 
 His Name has been to me as a Civit-box,° yea, 
 sweeter than all Perfumes. His Voice to me has 
 
 30 been most sweet, and his Countenance I have more 
 desired than they that have most desired the Light 
 of the Sun. His Word I did use to gather for my 
 Food, and for Antidotes against my Faintings. 
 He has held me, and I have kept me from mine 
 2d 
 
402 THE PILGRIM^l^ PROGRESS 
 
 iniquities, yea, my Steps hath he strengthened in 
 his Way. 
 
 Now while he was thus in Discourse, his Coun- 
 tenance changed, liis strong man bowed under him, 
 
 5 and after he had said. Take me, for I come unto 
 thee, he ceased to be seen of them. 
 
 But glorious it was to see how the open Region 
 was filled with Horses and Chariots, with Trum- 
 peters and Pipers, with Singers and Players on 
 
 10 stringed Instruments, to welcome the Pilgrims as 
 they went up, and followed one another in at the 
 beautiful Gate of the City. 
 
 As for Christianas Children, the four Boys that 
 Christia)ta brought with her, with their Wives 
 
 15 and Children, I did not stay where I was till they 
 were gone over. Also since I came away, I heard 
 one say that they were yet alive, and so would be 
 for the Increase of the Church in that place where 
 they were for a time. 
 
 20 Shall it be my Lot to go that way again, I 
 may give those that desire it an account of what 
 I here am silent about° ; mean-time I bid my 
 Reader Adieu. 
 
 FINIS 
 
NOTES 
 
 3. APOLOGY. Two-thirds of Banyan's writings are preceded 
 by prefaces, sometimes in verse, but oftener in prose, usually ad- 
 dressed, in the quaint style of the seventeenth century, " To the 
 courteous reader." This is a model preface, because it describes 
 the origin of the work, acknowledges the advice of his friends, and 
 defends the allegorical method, which is used. 
 
 3 : 2. for to write. " For to^ which is now never joined to the 
 infinitive except by a vulgarism, was very common in Early Eng- 
 lish and Anglo-Saxon, and is not uncommon in the Elizabethan 
 writers. It probably owes its origin to the fact that the preposi- 
 tional meaning of to was gradually weakened as it came to be" con- 
 sidered nothing but the sign of the infinitive. Hence for was added 
 to the notion of motion or purpose. . . . From the earliest period, 
 for to, like to, is found used without any notion of purpose, simply 
 as the sign of the infinitive." — Abbott's Shakespearian Gram- 
 mar, § 152. See The Winter's Tale, 1. 2. 427 : — 
 
 " You may as well 
 Forbid the sea. for to obey the moon " ; 
 
 and Ltike 7. 24: " What went ye out into the wilderness for to 
 see " ; and also the German idiom um zu gehen. 
 
 3:6. begun. The more usual form of the past tense is " began " ; 
 formerly the past tense plural was begun, hence the confusion of 
 forms. Shakespeare uses this form of the past tense only when 
 required by the rhyme. See Borneo and Juliet, 1. 2. 80 : — 
 
 " the all-soeiiig sun 
 Ne'er saw her match sinc-e first the world begun." 
 
 403 
 
404 NOTES 
 
 3 : 7. writing of the Way. He was probably writing The 
 Straight Gate, or the <jreat Difficulty of going to Heaven, wliicli 
 was published in 107(5. 
 
 3 : 12. in my Crown. The top part of the skull was often called 
 the crown. Since the time of Shakespeare the word has been used 
 for the whole head. See Bichard III, 3. 2. 43 : — 
 
 '* I'll have this crown of mine cut from my shoulders, 
 Ere I will see the crown so foul misplaced ; " 
 
 and King Lear, 1. 4. 156 : " Thou hadst little wit in thy bald crown 
 when thou gavest thy golden one away." See also 103 : 22. 
 
 3 : 17. ad infinitum. To infinity, endless. This and Ex Came 
 et Sanguine Christi, 297 : 15, are the only Latin phrases Bunyan 
 uses. 
 
 4 : 2. worser. A double comparative, formerly used frequently 
 by Shakespeare, Dryden, and in dialects, for greater emphasis. 
 Since the seventeenth century it has been considered a barbarism. 
 See Hamlet, 3. 4. 157 : — 
 
 " Thou hast cleft my heart in twain — 
 O, throw away the looj^ser part of it, 
 And live the purer with the other half." 
 
 4:6. as I puird, it came. A very appropriate metaphor from 
 spinning. As the spinner pulls the wool or flax from the distaff, 
 she thrusts it between her finger and thumb in the form of a con- 
 tinuous thread. 
 
 4:15. a straight. An obsolete spelling of "strait," a narrow 
 pass or a difficulty. The words straight, direct, and "strait," 
 narrow, were frequently confused, although they are from different 
 roots; straight from the German strecken, to stretch, and "strait" 
 from the Latin strictus, drawn tight. But when Bunyan quoted 
 the word from the Bible, he used the correct spelling. See 28 : 27. 
 
 4 : 28. loth. Also spelled " loath." " The spelling loth is rather 
 more common than ' loath ' in the adjective ; but ' loath ' is 
 
NOTES 405 
 
 common and is more in accordance with the analogy (cf. oath), 
 while derivatives of the verb 'loath,' etc., are always spelled with 
 ort." — Centurii Dictionary. See note on ii : 5. 
 
 4:33. palliate. This is one of the very few instances in which 
 palliate has been used in the sense of to "moderate the hostility 
 of." Its usual meaning is to "conceal," to "cloak." The word 
 was changed to moderate in the ninth and subsequent editions. 
 
 5:1. stile. A former and more correct spelling of "style," 
 from the Latin stilus, a pointed instrument for writing. The 
 spelling "style" is in simulation of the Greek o-ruXos, a pillar, 
 from which comes the botanical term, a " style." 
 
 5 : 14. Engines. An obsolete use of the word for a contrivance 
 for catching fish and game. See Walton's Complete Angler, page 
 62 : " Young salmons shall not be taken nor destroyed by net, nor 
 by engines, at milldams." It was often shortened to gin. See 
 87 : 20. 
 
 5:16. Angles. Fishing hooks or rods. See 7sam7i 19. 8 : "The 
 fishes also shall mourn, and all they that cast angle into the brooks 
 shall lament ; " and Hamlet, 5. 2. 66 : " Thrown out his angle for 
 my proper life." 
 
 5:19. be tickled. Tickling is "a kind of fishing, by putting 
 one's hand into the water-holes where fish lie, and tickling them 
 about the gills ; by which means they'll become so quiet, that a man 
 may take them in his hand, and cast them to land, or if large fish, 
 he may thrust his fingers into their gills and bring them out. Catch- 
 ing trout in this manner is an old and deadly mode of poaching, 
 but it can only be practised in very dry, sultry weather, and when 
 the water is exceedingly low ; then the country urchins, early 
 instructed in this destructive practice, wade into the pools, grope 
 for, and easily take large trout by tickling them. Hence the term 
 trout came to be used as applied to a foolish person, easily en- 
 trapped." — II. II. F'iRNKss, Variorum Edition of Twelfth Night, 
 page 166. See Maria's comment on Malvulio, 2\celfth Nighty 
 
406 NOTES 
 
 2. b. 24 : " for here comes the trout, that must be caught with 
 tickling.'''' 
 
 5 : 23. Light, and Bell. "These references to the various arti- 
 fices used by bird-catchers to take their game are best illus- 
 trated by the following passage from Strutt's Sports and Pastimes, 
 page 34. ' Fowling may be performed with guns, limetwigs, nets, 
 glades, gins, strings, baits, pit-falls, pipe-calls, stalking-horses, set- 
 ting-dogs, and decoy-ducks. . . . There is also another method of 
 fowling which is performed with nets, and in the night time, and 
 the darker the night the better. This sport, we call in England 
 most commonly bird-baiting, and some call it lowbelling ; and the 
 use of it is to go with a great light of cressets or rags dipped in 
 tallow, which will make a good light, and you must have a pan or 
 plate made like a Ian thorn to carry your light in, which must have 
 a great socket to hold the light, and carry it before you on your 
 breast, with a bell in your other hand, and of a great bigness, made 
 in the manner of a cowbell but still larger ; and you must ring it 
 always after one order, — if you carry the bell you must have two 
 companions with nets, one on each side of you ; and what with the 
 bell and the light, the birds will be so amazed that when you come 
 near them they will turn up their white bellies : your companions 
 shall then lay their iiets quietly upon them, and take them. But 
 you must continue to ring the bell : for if the sound shall cease, 
 the other birds, if there be any more near at hand, will rise up and 
 fly away. ' Limctioigs are twigs coated with birdlime, a viscid sub- 
 stance, prepared from the inner coat of the bark of the holly, the 
 berries of the mistletoe, etc., used for catching birds. The best 
 twigs for the purpose are those of the willow and the birch. These 
 when trimmed and coated with the birdlime are fixed among other 
 bushes, and birds are attracted to tliem by imitating the notes of 
 call of their companions. When a bird has once settled on the 
 limetwig, its feet are held tenaciously by the viscid birdlime, and it 
 becomes the prey of the fowler. References to this mode of catch- 
 
NOTES 407 
 
 ing birds are frequent in Shakespeare." — Venari.es' edition of 
 the Pilgrim'' s Progress, page 4:};). — See AWs Well that Ends 
 Well, o. 5. 2(5 : "Tliey are limed with the twigs that threaten them." 
 
 5 : 29. in a Toad's head dwell. In an old book called Secret 
 Wonders of Nature, which p]dward Fenton published in iSOO, we 
 read that " there is found in the heads of old and great toads, a 
 stone which they call Borax or Stelon : it is most commonly found 
 in the head of a he-toad, of power to repulse poisons, and it is a 
 most sovereign medicine for the stone (gall-stones)." It was so 
 valuable that counterfeits were made, but the true stone could be 
 told by holding it in front of a toad. "If it be a right and true 
 stone, the toad will leap toward it, and make as though he would 
 snatch it. He envieth so much that man should have that stone." 
 A toadstone was thought to be endowed with special virtues if the 
 animal could be made to surrender it voluntarily. They were pre- 
 served at the shrines of saints, worn as amulets, or set in rings, or 
 in other ways treasured by their owners as charms, as antidotes to 
 poison, or as having special therapeutic qualities, or simply as 
 natural curiosities. They were bits of rock shaped and colored 
 like a toad. See As You Like It, 2. 1. 14 : — 
 
 " Sweet are the uses of adversity, 
 "Which like the toad, ugly and venomous, 
 Wears yet a precious jeivel m its head." 
 
 5 : 33. an inkling. A hint or slight knowledge, from the Mid- 
 dle English verb incle, to murmur or mutter. An obsolete varia- 
 tion in spelling is used on 22 : 1. 
 
 6 : 1. Paintings. This refers to wovd-paintings, beautiful de- 
 scriptions, such as abound in the Faerie Qneene. It has no reference 
 to the illustrations, because the phrase was not changed in later 
 editions in which the illustrations were inserted. Charles Kingsley 
 says : "The poverty of his descriptive powers, the absence of any- 
 thing like our modern word painting, is characteristic of the man." 
 
408 NOTES 
 
 6:8. I tro. Another spelling of the word trow^ an old word 
 meaning to "think," "believe," "suppose," from the same root 
 as "true" and "trust." The phrase, / trow, is often added to 
 questions and expressions of contemptuous or indignant surprise, 
 and is nearly equivalent to "I wonder." See Luke 17. 9 : "Doth 
 he thank that servant because he did things that were commanded 
 him? I trow not;" and Much Ado about Nothing, 2. 1. 64: 
 "What tempest, I troiv, threw this whale ashore?" 
 
 6 : 22. Pins and Loops, etc. Few people to-day try to find a 
 spiritual interpretation for these minute details of the Mosaic ritual. 
 He is referring to Exodus 20. 5 ; 27. 19 ; Calves, Leviticus 10. 3, 
 14, 15 ; Hebrews 9. 12 ; Sheep, Leviticus 1. 10 ; 22, 19 ; Heifers, 
 Numbers 19. 2-10, Hebrews 9. 13 ; Bams, Exodus 29. 15-32 ; 
 Birds, Leviticus 14. 4-39 ; Herbs and Lambs, Exodus 12. 7-8. 
 
 7 : 3. Christ. Archbishop Trench enumerates thirty parables of 
 Christ in his book called Notes on the Barables. 
 
 7 : 18. lies in Silver Shrines. See Acts 19. 24 : " For a certain 
 man named Demetrius, a silversmith, which made silver shrines 
 for Diana, brought no small gain unto the craftsmen." 
 
 7 : 19. Swaddling-clouts. Clout is an archaic word, meaning a 
 "patch" or piece of cloth. In Jeremiah 38. 11-12, we read 
 that Ebedmeleck took old cast clouts and old rotten rags and let 
 them down by cords into the dungeon to Jeremiah, and told him 
 to put them under his armholes under the cords. Then Jeremiah 
 was drawn up out of the dungeon by the cords. " Swaddling- 
 clouts were the long, linen bandages formerly used in England, as 
 now in Italy, for svmddling, or swathing, the limbs of new-born 
 infants." See Hamlet, 2. 2. 364 : "that great baby you see there 
 is not out of his sirnddling-clouts.'''' 
 
 7:25. to use. See ^ Timothy 1. 13 : "Hold fast the form of 
 sound loords, which thou hast heard of me, in faith and love 
 which is in Christ Jesus;" and 1 Timothtj 4. 7 : "But refuse 
 profane and old wives'* fables.''^ 
 
NOTES 409 
 
 8 : 22. to Plow. This is an old spelling of plmighy which is in 
 common use in the United States. See Isaiah 28. 24-20 : "Doth 
 the plowman jihno all day to sow ? . . . For Jiis God doth in- 
 struct him to discretion and doth teach himy 
 
 9 : 1. chalketh. To chalk is to "mark- out," as with chalk; 
 hence to outline. See the Tempest, 5. 20o : " it is you that have 
 chalked forth the way which hath brought us hither." 
 
 9 : 16. things to see. The Pilgriiii's Froc/ress has always been 
 very popular among the hliml. The copies owned by the Blind 
 Department of the Free Library of Philadelphia are in constant 
 circulation. 
 
 II : 3. The Jail. This marginal explanation of "a Den" was 
 first inserted by Bunyan in the seventh edition, and ailirms beyond 
 question that this book was written in jail. Note that he uses the 
 word Den for the place of imprisonment of the pilgrims in Doubt- 
 ing Castle, 155 : 23. In many of his books Bunyan uses marginal 
 notes to assist the reader in understanding the text. Sometimes 
 they are merely the topics of the paragraphs ; often they add an 
 explanation of the allegory, as in this case. Some of them are of 
 peculiar interest, because they give us the author's own comments 
 on the story ; see 102 : "0 brave Talkative." 
 
 II: 5. cloathed. An obsolete spelling of clothed^ very common 
 from the sixteenth to the eighteenth centuries. The diphthong oa 
 was printed for the open sound of 0. Compare choaked, 39 : 2, 
 and smoak, 47 : 7. 
 
 II : 13. in this plight. This and the next paragraph were not 
 in the first edition, but were inserted in the second edition, and 
 continued in all subsequent ones. 
 
 II : 17. brake his mind. Broke is now the correct form of 
 the past tense of break; the late Middle English form of 
 brake was used in the "Authorized Version" of the Bible in 
 1611, often called the "King James Bible," whence Bunyan 
 took it. 
 
410 NOTES 
 
 1 1 : 20. friend. This word is no longer used in referring to 
 lovers and relatives. See As You Like It, 1. 3. 64 : — 
 
 " Treason is not inherited, my Lord, 
 Or if we did derive it from onr friends, 
 What's that to me? my Father was no traitor." 
 
 12 : 5. some frenzy distemper. The noun frenzy has here the 
 force of an adjective because of its position. This change is a very 
 common idiom in English. See Hamlet, 4. 7. 171 : " On the pen- 
 dent boughs her coronet weeds clambering to hang; " and King 
 Lear, 3. 4. 73 : '"Twas this flesh begot those pelican daughters." 
 
 12 : 7. they. The personal pronouns are sometimes redundantly 
 repeated or inserted to repeat a substantive before the verb, espe- 
 cially if this substantive is a proper name and a clause intervenes 
 between the subject and the verb. See 382 : 6. 
 
 12 : 16. surly carriages. The word carriage is now used chiefly 
 for a wheeled vehicle or for the money charged for transport of 
 goods. A less frequent use is for the manner of carrying one's 
 person ; we say " a man of noble carriage.'''' It formerly denoted 
 also behavior, or conduct, as in this phrase. See Twelfth Night, 
 3. 4. 81 : " A sad face, a reverend carriage, a slow tongue." 
 
 12 : 24. Now I saw. By such phrases Bunyan is continually 
 reminding us that it is a dream, an allegory, but this does not 
 make it seem less real to us. 
 
 13 : 4. from this below. This cut is copied from the thirteenth 
 edition, 1692. 
 
 14 : 9. than the Grave. The conjunction of comparison than is 
 often spelled then in the early editions of the Pilgrini's Progress, 
 as in the early editions of the Authorized Version of the Bible, 
 and in the early editions of Shakespeare. The two words are 
 closely connected, and are merely variations of the same word. 
 They were originally inflections of the demonstrative, and meant 
 '• at that time " and " in that way." 
 
NOTES 411 
 
 14 : 10. Tophet. A place situated at tlie southeastern extremity 
 of the Valley of Hinnora, to the south of Jerusalem. It was there 
 that the idolatrous Jews worshipped the fire-gods and sacrificed their 
 children. The word Tophet was often used figuratively for hell. 
 
 14 : 23. Wicket-gate. A small door or gate ; frequently built 
 in a large door or gate, and easily opened so that those who pass 
 through are not compelled to exert their strength to open the 
 .arge door. 
 
 15 : 23. said Christian. The Pilgrim adopted this name when 
 he started on his pilgrimage ; before that he had been called Grace- 
 less. See 60 : 25. 
 
 16 : 10. a fancy by the end. See note on 4 : 6. 
 
 17 : 26. lye. An obsolete spelling of Zi'e, current in early Mod- 
 em English. 
 
 18 : t). Seraphims and Cherubins. There are two forms of the 
 plural of each of these words, one English and one Hebrew : sei'- 
 aphs, sej'aphim ; cherubs, cherubim. Bunyan has followed the 
 error of the Authorized Version of the Bible in combining these 
 plurals. See Isaiah 6. 6: "Then flew one of the seraphims unto 
 me ; " and Exodus 37. 7 : "And he made two cherubims of gold." 
 Cherubins is an incorrect form of chprubim. 
 
 18 : 17. cut in pieces. Bunyan was thinking of the accounts of 
 the tortures of the martyrs, which he had frequently read in 
 Foxe's Book of Martyrs. It was translated from the Latin in 
 1662, and immediately became so popular that "it was ordered to 
 be set up in every one of the parish churches in England, as well 
 as in the common halls of archbishops, bishops, deanc, archdea- 
 cons, and heads of colleges ; and its influence in keeping alive the 
 Protestant feeling in Great Britain and North America is too well 
 known to be disputed." Bunyan quotes from it on 335 : 26. 
 
 ig : 4. Dispone/. The spelling of the first edition has been re- 
 tained ; later editions usually change it to Despond. The word is 
 equivalent to "despondency." 
 
412 NOTES 
 
 20 : 1. the steps. This sentence is easily explained by the mar- 
 ginal note. By relying on the promises of the Bible, a pilgrim may 
 get safely through despondency. 
 
 2o : 8. stepped. Notice that the dreamer is not a mere ob- 
 server ; he also takes an active part in the story. See also his 
 historical description of the Fair, on ii6, and his use of the edito- 
 rial loe on 157 : 18. 
 
 20 : 8. pluckt. Plucked. From the sixteenth to the eighteenth 
 century the verbal suffix -ed was often written -t, in accordance 
 with the pronunciation. Both -ed and -t are used with the same 
 word in the Pilgrim'' s Progress. Where a long vowel in the verb- 
 stem is shortened in the participle, as in crept^ slept, the spelling 
 with -t is universal. 
 
 20 : 11. plat. Plot. The form p7«« is probably a dialectic varia- 
 tion of plot, due in part to the adjective "plat," meaning flat or 
 level. It is the only form used in the Bible. See 2 Kings 9. 26 : 
 *' Now therefore take him and cast him into the plat of ground, 
 according to the word of the Lord." 
 
 20 : 25. His Majesties Surveyors. This is the Old English form 
 of the possessive case. Since the seventeenth century, the posses- 
 sive case ending has been 's ; the ' denotes the omission of e. 
 See note on 185 : 12. 
 
 20 : 27. imployed. An obsolete spelling of employed, in current 
 use from the sixteenth to the eighteenth century. 
 
 21 : 7. spue out. When a marsh becomes partially dry, or has 
 stood long without rain, the vegetable matter in it decays and gives 
 forth a miasma which causes fever. 
 
 21 : 11. to purpose. An obsolete form of "to the purpose," 
 meaning " as intended " and then " completely "or " thoroughly." 
 See 3l7ich Ado About Nothing, 2. 3. 20: " He was wont to speak 
 plain and to the purpose, like an honest man." See 241 : 16. 
 
 21 : 24. tales. This is often printed " tails " in modern editions, 
 a very common phrase for " turned their backs." But that is not 
 
NOTES 413 
 
 the meaning here. This means that after they had mocked Pliable^ 
 they changed their remarks, turned to a new subject, and derided 
 Christian. 
 
 21 : 27. Now. The meeting with Mr. Worldly Wiseman and 
 its consequences, from here to 32 : 11, were not in the first edition, 
 but appeared in the second edition. 
 
 21 : 27. solitary. Frequently adjectives were used as adverbs. 
 In this case the word may retain the force of the adjective and as 
 a predicate adjective may refer to the mood of Christian rather 
 than to the manner of his walk. But in the seventh and later edi- 
 tions it was changed to solitarily. See also solitarily^ 12 : 21. 
 
 22 : 1. inckling. See note on 5 : 33. 
 
 23 : 8. beshrew. An obsolete word for a mild curse, which was 
 frequently used by Shakespeare. See Othello, 4. 2.128: " J5e- 
 shrew him for 't ! " 
 
 25 : 25. wot. In the third and subsequent editions this was 
 changed to wotted, but neither form is correct for the past tense, 
 which is wist. It is odd that Bunyan did not use wist, for he had 
 certainly read it in his Bible, where it is used thirteen times. 
 See Mark 9. 6: "For he wist not what to say; for they were 
 sore afraid." Wot is the Middle English form of the third person, 
 singular, present tense, from the Anglo-Saxon verb loitan, to know, 
 which survives in the set phrase, to wit, meaning "namely." Wot 
 is used correctly in Romeo and Juliet, 3. 2. 139 : " I wot well where 
 it is." And by Tennyson in Gareth and Lynette : — 
 
 " Nay, nay, God luot, so thou wert nobly born, 
 Thou hast a pleasant presence." 
 
 26 : 31. leaden. A strong past participle from load, formed on 
 the analogy of laden; the usual form is loaded. See Isaiah 4C. 1 : 
 " Your carriages were heavy loaden.'''' 
 
 28 : 11. Morality. Bunyan evidently did not read the proofs of 
 his books very carefully ; in the first seven editions, the town waa 
 
414 NOTES 
 
 called Mortality in this sentence, in spite of the correct name on 
 24 : 19. 
 
 29 : 4. to Wo. This cut is copied from the thirteenth edition, 
 1692. 
 
 30 : 3. treasures in Egypt. Moses gave up his position and 
 wealth in Egypt to obey God in leading the Israelites into the 
 promised land. 
 
 30 : 19. Bond-woman. This is an incorrect quotation from 
 Galatians 4. 25 : " This Agar . . . answereth to Jerusalem 
 which now is, and (Agar, not Jerusalem) is in bondage with her 
 children." Bunyan is usually most careful in his quotations from 
 the Bible. 
 
 30: 21. Sinai. The Mount on which God announced to Moses 
 the Ten Commandments, and the other laws by which the Israelites 
 were to be bound. Its exact situation is a matter of dispute, but it 
 is one of the peninsulas northeast of the Gulf of Suez. See Exodus 
 19 and 20. It is of course symbolical of the law of religion. 
 
 31 : 23. Is there hopes ? According to the rules of grammar, the 
 verb should be plural are to agree with hopes. A singular verb is 
 often used with a plural subject in Old English and in Shakespeare, 
 where the verb precedes the noun. "When the subject is as yet 
 future and, as it were, unsettled, the third person singular might 
 be regarded as the normal inflection. Such passages are very 
 common, particularly in the case of there is.'''' — Abbott's Shake- 
 spearian Grammar, § 335. See Hamlet, 3. 3. 14 : " The spirit upon 
 whose weal depends and rests the lives of many." 
 
 32 : 25. 7/0/7. The hill on which was situated the old city of 
 Jerusalem. It was the center of ancient Hebrew worship, and 
 the word was used symbolically for the Church or for Heaven, as 
 the final gathering place of true believers. It is also spelled Sion ; 
 see 51 :23. 
 
 33 : 4. his sin. This cut is copied from the thirteenth edition, 
 1692. 
 
NOTES 415 
 
 35 : 12. Truly. The paragraphs from here to 36 : 8 were tirst 
 inserted in the second edition. 
 
 35 : lo. betterment. An obsolete word, meaning "betterness" 
 or •• difference for the better." The sentence means, "I am no 
 better than he.*' Betterment is an improperly formed word, the 
 Latin termination -ment being added to an P^nglish root. Bunyan 
 may have coined the word, for there is no record of its use by other 
 authors, except recently, in American law, where it refers to an 
 improvement of real property, which adds to its value otherwise 
 than by mere repairs. 
 
 35 : 21. have had you a sought. The a in a sought stands for 
 have. ^ is a worn-down form of /mre, often used for have when 
 it is unaccented or obscure in compound verbal forms. It is very 
 frequent as late as the seventeenth century, but now it is only col- 
 loquial. In some parts of the United States of is substituted for 
 have, as " he might o/done it." A is used very often for have in 
 the Pilgrim''s Progress, especially in the Second Part. 
 
 35 : 34. m,y dumps. Fits of melancholy or low spirits. See 
 Taming of the Shrew, 2. 1. 286: "Why, how now, daughter 
 Catherine ? in your dumps ?" 
 
 36 : 10. Is there no turnings ? See note on 31 : 23. 
 
 37 : 27. Candle. Candles were the chief means of lighting houses 
 in Bunyan's time and even much later. As late as 1800 candles 
 were used to light the hall in which the British House of Commons 
 met. 
 
 37 : 30. Picture. This is of course an allegory within an alle- 
 gory. Bunyan probably inserted it to show how he wished his 
 readers to read and explain his longer allegory of the rngn'm''s 
 Progress. 
 
 38 : 4. The Man. This portrait is supposed to represent Bunyan's 
 first pastor. John Gifford, at one time a major in the royal army, 
 and notorious for his depraved life. Condemned to be hanged, he 
 escaped to Bedford, where he practised as a physician, without 
 
41ft NOTES 
 
 changing his bad habits. The loss of a large sum of money in 
 gambling turned hira to religion ; he became a convert and later a 
 pastor of the church which Bunyan joined at Bedford. Bunyan 
 regarded him as his spiritual father. It is also probable that 
 Bunyan intended Evangelist to represent Gifford. 
 
 38 : 5. travel in birth. To labor, to suffer pain. When the 
 word is now used in this sense, it is spelt travail. Formerly travel 
 and travail were merely varying forms of the same word and used 
 without any difference in meaning, as in the early editions of 
 Shakespeare. But travel is now restricted to the labor of journey- 
 ing, and travail is used only in the special sense of suffering pain, 
 as in child-birth. 
 
 39 : 2. choaked. An obsolete spelling of dwked. See 11 : 5. 
 40:6. Governor of them. Their tutor. See Galatians 4. 1, 2 : 
 
 "The heir, as long as he is a child, differeth nothing from a 
 servant, though he be lord of all ; but is under tutors and gov- 
 ernors until the time appointed by the father." 
 
 40 : 14. but a while. This phrase is used for a brief period of 
 time. It is difficult for a careful reader to see how the young man 
 could waste his treasure and be left in rags during the short time 
 that the Pilgrim is watching him. Coleridge says that this is 
 "one of the not many instances of faulty allegory in the Pilgrim's 
 Progress; that is, it is no allegory. The beholding but a ^chile, 
 and the change into nothing but rags is not legitimately imagin- 
 able. A longer time and more interlinks are requisite . . . Yet 
 perhaps these very defects are practically excellences in relation to 
 the intended readers of the Pilgrim'' s Progress.'''' — Literary Be- 
 mains, 3. 402, 
 
 42 : 29. builded. This form of the past participle is poetical or 
 archaic, the usual form being built. See Antony and Cleopatra, 
 3. 2. 30: — 
 
 " The piece of virtue, which is set 
 Betwixt us as the cement of our love, 
 To keep it builded." 
 
NOTES 417 
 
 Builded is used in the Bible both as the past tense and the past 
 participle. See Ephesians 2. 22 : " In whom ye also are huUded 
 together for an habitation of God through the Spirit." 
 
 43 : 6. Inkhorn. A small portable vessel, originally made of 
 horn, for holding writing ink. The word is seldom used now, 
 because inkbottle has taken its place. See Ezekiel 9. 2: "and 
 one man among them was clothed with linen, with a writer's ink- 
 horn by his side." 
 
 44 : 5. a Man in an Iron Cage. This probably refers to John 
 Child, a Baptist minister and a friend of Bunyan. Through fear 
 of persecution he left the Dissenters and joined the Established 
 Church. But he suffered torture from his own conscience and at 
 last killed himself. See Offor's edition of the Pil(/n'm's Progress, 
 Works, Vol. Ill, pages 72-73. 
 
 44 : 17. Professor. This does not refer to a school-teacher, but 
 to one who openly declares his religious faith and conversion and 
 joins some religious denomination. 
 
 45:15. threatningi, The correct spelling is threatenings ; the 
 unaccented e is slurred in pronunciation and is often omitted in 
 writing. See thnndrcd and lightned, 46 : 16. 
 
 46 : 18. rack. Driven violently by the wind. The verb, which 
 has not been in common use since the sixteenth century, is derived 
 from the noun rack, the name applied to thin flying clouds, such 
 as are on the edges of rain clouds. See Tempest, 4. 1. 156 : — 
 
 " the great globe itself, 
 Yea, all which it inherit, shall dissolve, 
 And, like this insubstantial pageant faded, 
 Leave not a rack behind." 
 
 47 : 7. smoak. Smoke. See note on 11 : 5. 
 
 47 : 16. on every side. Bunyan himself was troubled with vivid 
 dreams. See Grace Abounding, §§ 5-6: "even in my childhood 
 he (the Lord) did scare and affright me with fearful dreams, 
 2ii 
 
418 NOTES 
 
 and did terrify me with dreadful visions. For often, after I had 
 spent this and the other day in sin, I have in my bed been greatly 
 afflicted, while asleep, with the apprehensions of devils and wicked 
 spirits, who still, as I then thought, laboured to draw me away 
 with them, of which I could never be rid. . . . Also I should, 
 at these years, be greatly afflicted and troubled with the thoughts 
 of the Day of Judgment, and that both night and day, and 
 should tremble at the thoughts of the fearful torments of hell 
 fire." 
 
 47 : 22. frighted. Terrified. This is the past tense of the old 
 verb fright, which has been superseded by the word frighten^ 
 formed from it. Pepys, in his Diary, was one of the first writers 
 to use the new form of frighten. See Julius Ccesar, 4. 3. 40 : 
 " Shall I he frighted when a madman stares ? " 
 
 48 : 10. they shewed me was. Was was altered to the correct 
 form were about 1690, after Bunyan's death. 
 
 48 : 22. loosed. Unfastened, or came loose. This is the past 
 tense of the verb loose, to set free. It is seldom used as an 
 intransitive verb. See Acts 13. 13: "Now when Paul and his 
 company loosed from Paphos, they came to Perga." The transi- 
 tive use is much more common in the Bible ; see Matthew 16. 19 : 
 "and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in 
 heaven." 
 
 49 : 4. a fine Bird. This cut is copied from the thirteenth edi- 
 tion, 1692. 
 
 50 : 14. ought. The current spelling is aught ; ought is used as 
 the verb of obligation. But in Shakespeare, Milton, and Pope 
 both forms occur indiscriminately. Both are from the Anglo- 
 Saxon awiht. 
 
 51 : 3. Every Fatt. An old proverb for " Mind your own busi- 
 ness." A Fatt is a large open vessel for water or wine, from the 
 Anglo-Saxon f(jet, that which contains ; this was gradually changed 
 in Middle English to the present form, vat. The final -t was some- 
 
NOTES 
 
 419 
 
 times written -tt, to show that the vowel was short. See Joel 2. 24 : 
 -The floors shall be full of wheat, and th^ fats shall overflow with 
 
 wine and oil." 
 
 51-34 a Trespass. This is used in its older and broader mean- 
 in- of an offense a-ainst law or a sin. See Numbers 5. 6 : " When 
 a man or woman shall commit any sin that men commit to do a 
 trespass against the Lord," and Matthew 6. 14: "But if ye for- 
 give men not their trespasses:^ The narrower meaning is very 
 common in -the verb; see "Any person trespassing on this land 
 will be prosecuted." _ ,,t^i, ^ . +i,„ 
 
 52:14. what's matter. The modern idiom is "What is the 
 matter ? " or " What matters it ? " 
 
 54 . 19. there was two other ways. See 48 : 10. Bunyan uses 
 many of the colloquial forms, with which his lowly readers were 
 familiar. A singular verb and a plural subject are still common m 
 the speech of the lower classes. 
 
 54.29. a wide field, full of dark Mountains. The field must 
 have been very large and the mountains very small. "Born and 
 bred in the mountainous midland, he [Bunyan] has no natural 
 images beyond the pastures and brooks, the towns and country 
 houses, which he saw about him. . . . When he requires images 
 of a grander kind, he goes to Scripture for them ; and his Delecta- 
 ble Mountains, ' beautiful with woods, vineyards, fruits of all kmds 
 flowers also,' are merely formed from that common repertory of 
 the Puritans, without individuality of any kind. Why should they 
 be 9 Bunyan had probably never seen a mountain in his life ; and 
 was much too honest a man to indulge his fancy without warrant 
 of fact. The Bible supplied him with ideal imagery enough to suit 
 him • to the Bible he went for it, and even to that modestly and 
 sparingly enough, as may be seen by comparing his quasi-idyllic 
 account of the shepherds and their country with Solomon s Song 
 His Valley of the Shadoio of Death, m like wise, he describes, not 
 objectively, for the sake of the grand and terrible, but subjectively. 
 
420 NOTES 
 
 for the sake of the man who passes through it, naming merely, 
 and that without an epithet, all its satyrs and hobgoblins, snares, 
 gins, and pitfalls," — Charles Kingsley's preface to Bennett's edition 
 of the Pilgrim''s Progress. Bunyan may have been thinking of 
 Jeremiah 13. 16 : " Give glory to the Lord your God, before he cause 
 darkness, and before your feet stumble upon the dark moimtains.'*^ 
 
 55 : 4. no doubt. This cut is copied from the thirteenth edition, 
 1692. 
 
 56 : 3. Ward. This is used in its old sense of a place of defense 
 or protection. Some editors have without any excuse altered it to 
 loord. 
 
 56 : 21. amain. With full power, ^-is the Anglo-Saxon prepo- 
 sition on or an, and is here prefixed to main, from, the Anglo-Saxon 
 word for strength. See Comedy of Errors, 1. 1. 93 : — 
 
 " We discovered 
 Two ships from far making amain to us." 
 
 56 : 24. what's the matter you run the wrong way ? This is 
 sometimes read as if it were, "what's the matter? you run the 
 wrong way." The true meaning can be seen by supplying that 
 after matter. 
 
 57 : 17. his pass. Not in the modern sense of free ticket or 
 transportation, but a passport, or written permission to enter or 
 leave a city or a country. See Spenser's Mother Hubberd, 936: 
 "He cast to leave the Court, not asking any passe or leave." 
 
 57 : 23. fact. Act. Fact from the Latin factum is now gener- 
 ally used for something that has really occurred or is actually the 
 case. But formerly it was used also for an action, deed, or course 
 of conduct. Shakespeare continually uses this word in a bad sense, 
 as of an evil deed or crime ; nowhere does he use it in the sense of 
 reality as opposed to fiction. See Macbeth, 3. 6. 6 : — 
 
 " Who cannot want the thought, how monstrous 
 It was for Malcohn and Donalbain 
 To kill their gracious father? damned /aci .' " 
 
NOTES 421 
 
 57 : 31, if happily he might. This is an archaic use of happily 
 for haply, meaning by chance. It may possibly retain a little of 
 its original significance. See Hamlet, 1. 1. 133: — 
 
 " If thou art privy to thy country's fate, 
 Which, happily, forekuowiug may avoid, 
 O, speak." 
 
 58 : 12. Red sea. See Numbers 14. 26. 
 
 58 : 24. settle. A good old Anglo-Saxon word for bench or seat. 
 It is now seldom used except for a bench with a high back and 
 arms, made to accommodate two or more persons. 
 
 58 : 26. catched. During the seventeenth and eighteenth cen- 
 turies catched was the regular form of the past tense of catch, and 
 is still used in dialect; but caught has superseded it in literary 
 use. Shakespeare uses both forms, but chiefly caught. 
 
 58 : 27. gotten. Got is preferable to gotten as the past participle 
 of get. although gotten is frequently used, possibly because of such 
 compounds as forgotten, begotten. With one exception, gotten is 
 the form used in the Bible. It is almost obsolete in England, but 
 more frequently used in the United States. 
 
 59 : 8. doleful creatures. See Isaiah 13. 21 : " and their houses 
 shall be full of doleful creatures.'''' 
 
 59 : 14. shift. Get rid of. In this sense it is archaic ; it is 
 from the Anglo-Saxon sciftan, to divide or separate. See Othello, 
 4. 1. 79: "Cassio came hither; I shifted him away." See also 
 252:12. 
 
 59 : 17. miscarriage. This word is now much limited in mean- 
 ing, being used as a medical and judicial term, such as miscarriage 
 of justice ; but formerly it was used also for failure in duty or ill 
 conduct. 
 
 59 : 19. a very stately Palace. Bunyan probably intended that 
 the reception of Christian at the Palace Beautiful should represent 
 the reception of a convert into the Church. He is examined 
 
422 NOTES 
 
 by those in authority especially about his reasons for seeking 
 admittance. He is then welcomed and invited to partake of sup- 
 per, as of the Holy Communion. Bunyan's description of the 
 Palace Beautiful is in many points similar to Spenser's description 
 of the " House of Holiness" in the Faerie Queene. 
 
 59 : 25. a furlong. 220 yards. A furlong was originally the 
 length of the furrow in the common field, which was theoretically 
 a square containing ten acres. 
 
 59 : 27. two lions. " The two liojis, civil despotism and ecclesi- 
 astical tyranny, terrified many young converts, when desirous of 
 joining a Christian Church, here represented by the Beautiful 
 Palace. In the reign of the Tudors they committed sad havoc. 
 In Bunyan's time they were chained, so that few suffered martyr- 
 dom, although many were ruined, . imprisoned, and perished in 
 dungeons. When Faithful passed they were asleep. It was a 
 short cession from persecution. In the second part, Great-heart 
 slew Giant Bloody- man, who backed the lions ; probably referring 
 to the wretched death of that monster. Judge Jefferies (the leading 
 persecutor). And in the experience of Mr. Fearing, it is clear that 
 the Hill Difficulty and the lions were intended to represent tem- 
 poral and bodily troubles, and not spiritual difiiculties. " — Offor. 
 
 6i : 4. him seize. This cut is copied from the thirteenth edition, 
 1692. 
 
 63 : 6. was come. The perfect tense of intransitive verbs is 
 usually formed by adding the auxiliary have to the past participle, 
 but many intransitive verbs, especially of movement, have also a 
 perfect tense with the auxiliary he. When have is used, emphasis 
 is placed on the actual activity ; when he, on the result of the 
 activity. The distinction in meaning is shown in Coleridge's 
 Piccolo77iini, 1. 1. 1 : "Ye have come late . . . but ye are come .^" 
 
 63 : 13. discourses. This transitive use of the verb in the sense 
 of "talks with " was in common use until about 1750, but it is now 
 obsolete. 
 
NOTES 423 
 
 64 : 13. to ake. The earlier and better spelling of ache. " The 
 current spelling? ache is erroneous ; the verb being historically ake, 
 and the substantive ache, as in bake, hatch, speak, speech. About 
 1700 the substantive began to be confused in pronunciation with 
 the verb, whence some confusion in spelling ache and ake; and 
 Anally instead of both being written aA;e— the word that has sur- 
 vived,— both verb and substantive are now written ac/ie — the 
 word 'that has become obsolete. That is, the word ache has be- 
 come obsolete and been replaced by the word ake, while the spell- 
 ing ake has become obsolete and been replaced by the spelling 
 ache. For this paradoxical result, Dr. Johnson is mainly respon- 
 sible : ignorant of the history of the words, and erroneously deriv- 
 ing them from the Greek &xos (with which they have no connexion) 
 he declared them ' more grammatically written ache: '' — Murray's 
 Dictionary. The words come from the Anglo-Saxon acan. Sam- 
 uel Richardson, the novelist, is one of the last writers to use the 
 older form, ake. 
 
 66:7. chuse. "This is not a mere variant spelling of choose, 
 but a much earlier form which occurs somewhat sporadically in the 
 Middle English, but became very frequent in the sixteenth cen- 
 tury. Chuse and choose are used indiscriminately in the Bible of 
 1611 (the Authorized Version) and in the First Folio of Shake- 
 speare ; chuse was by far the prevailing form in the seventeenth 
 and eighteenth centuries, but has in the nineteenth been gradu- 
 ally superseded by choose, which Dr. Johnson took as his leadmg 
 Dictionary form, although in his own practice he appears to have 
 spelt c/i?fse." —Murray's Dictionary. 
 
 67:5. Then said Charity. This conversation between Charity 
 and Christian from here to 68 : 31 did not appear in the first edi- 
 tion, but was added in the second edition. 
 
 67 : 7. a Wife and four small Children. At the time he wrote 
 this, Bunyan himself had six children, four by his first wife and 
 two by his second. 
 
424 NOTES 
 
 67 : 25. very dear unto me. Modern readers have censured 
 Christian for his selfishness in deserting his family. In Bunyan's 
 time the husband and father was the absolute master of the house- 
 hold and his obligations to his family were not so great as at the 
 present time. It was considered also quite proper for a father to 
 leave his family to go on a pilgrimage. Bunyan himself was very 
 devoted to his family. When he was imprisoned, he said : " The 
 parting with my Wife and poor Children hath often been to me in 
 this place as the pulling the Flesh from my Bones ; and that not 
 only because I am somewhat too fond of these great Mercies, but 
 also because I should have often brought to my mind the many hard- 
 ships, miseries and wants that my poor Family was like to meet 
 with, should I be taken from them, especially my poor blind Child, 
 who lay nearer my heart than all I had besides. O the thoughts of 
 the hardship I thought my Blind-one might go under, would break 
 my Heart to pieces. Poor Child, thought I, ivhat sorrow art thou 
 like to have for thy portiofi in this world! Thou must be beaten, 
 must beg, suffer hunger, cold, nakedness, and a thousand calami- 
 ties, though I cannot now end^ire the Wind should blow upon thee ! 
 But yet recalling myself, thought I, / must venture you all with 
 God, though it goeth to the quick to leave you. O, I saw in this 
 condition I was as a man who was pulling his House upon the 
 Head of his Wife and Children ; yet, thought I, / must do it, I 
 must do it.'''' — Grace Abounding, §§ 327, 328. 
 
 69 :22. for the Poor. See 2 Corinthians 8. 9: "For ye know 
 the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for 
 your sakes, he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich." 
 
 6g : 27. their original. Their source of being or ancestry. In 
 this sense this noun is rare or archaic. See Midsummer- Nigh fs 
 Dream, 2. 1. 121: "We are their parents and original;'''' and 
 Milton's Paradise Lost, 9. 149 : — 
 
 " A creature form'd of earth. ... 
 ]E^alted from so base original," 
 
NOTES 425 
 
 71 : 11. Furniture. This is an obsolete use of the word for 
 armor or -weapons. Bunyan was one of the last writers to use 
 it in this sense. See Sidney's Arcadia^ 3: "He furnished himself 
 for the fight, but not in his vioniQ^ furniture.'''' 
 
 71 : 12. Sword, etc. See St. Paul's description of the armor of 
 a Christian, Ephesians G. 13-18 : " the sword of the Spirit, which 
 is the word of God . . . the shield of faith . . . the helmet of 
 salvation . . . feet shod with the preparation of the gospel of 
 peace . . . praying always with all prayer and supplication in the 
 Spirit." 
 
 71 : 19. Moses'' rod. See Exodus 4. 2-17 : "The Lord said unto 
 him, What is that in thine hand ? And he said, A rod. And he 
 said, Cast it on the ground. And he cast it on the ground, and it 
 became a serpent ; and Moses fled from before it. And the Lord 
 said unto 3Ioses, Put forth thine hand, and take it by the tail. 
 And he put forth his hand, and caught it, and it became a rod in 
 his hand. . . . And thou shalt take this rod in thine hand, where- 
 with thou shalt do signs." Jae/. See Judges 4. 21 : " Then Jael 
 Heber's wife took a nail of the tent, and took an hammer in her 
 hand, and went softly unto him, and smote the nail into his tem- 
 ples, and fastened it into the ground : for he was fast asleep and 
 weary. So he died." Gideon. See Judges 7. 20-21 : " The three 
 companies blew the trumpets., and brake the pitchers., and held the 
 lamps in their left hands, and the trumpets in their right hands to 
 blow withal : and they cried, the sword of the Lord and of Gideon. 
 And they stood every man in his place around about the camp : 
 and all the host ran, and cried, and fled." Shamgar. See Judges 
 3. 31 ; " And after him was Shamgar the son of Anath, which 
 slew of the Philistines six hundred men with an ox goad.'''' Sam- 
 son. See Judges 16. 16: "And he found a new jawbone of an 
 ass, and put forth his hand, and took it, and slew a thousand men 
 therewith." Dai^id. See 1 Samuel 17. 49-50: "So David pre- 
 vailed over the Philistine with a sling and with a stone, and . . . 
 
426 NOTES 
 
 slew him ; but there was no sword in the hand of David.^^ Man 
 of Sin. See S Thessalonians 2. 3, 4 : "and that man of sm be re- 
 vealed, the son of perdition ; who opposeth and exalteth himself 
 above all that is called God, or that is worshipped." 
 
 72 : 4. the Delectable Mountains. Delightful or pleasant moun- 
 tains. "This, like the Hill Difficulty^ the Valley of Humiliation, 
 Doubting Castle, is one of the happy expressions with which Bun- 
 yan has enriched our language." No earlier example of the use of 
 this phrase has been pointed out. In 1400 Maundeville spoke of a 
 country as delectable. See Bichard II, 2. 3. 7 : " Making the hard 
 way sweet and delectable.'''' The adjective is now little used in 
 ordinary speech, except ironically or humorously. 
 
 72 : 25. of proof. This idiom is applied to what has been tried 
 and found satisfactory. See Sidney's Arcadia, 3 : " There died of 
 his hand, Sarpedon, Plestonax, Strophilus, Hippolytus, men 0/ great 
 proof in wars." 
 
 73 : 4. top to toe. This cut is copied from the thirteenth edition, 
 1692. 
 
 74 : 24. Bread, etc. These provisions are taken from the Old 
 Testament. See 2 Samuel 16. 1: "Ziba . . . met him, with 
 . . . two hundred loaves of bread, and an hundred bunches of 
 raisins, and an hundred of summer fruits, and a bottle of wine.'''' 
 
 74 : 31. Apollyon. Bunyan took both the name and the descrip- 
 tion of this monster from the Bible. See Revelation 9. 11 : "They 
 had a king over them, which is the angel of the bottomless pit, 
 whose name in the Hebrew tongue is Abaddon, but in the Greek 
 tongue hath his name ApolVyon ;''"' Job 41. 15: "His (Levia- 
 than's) scales are his pride, shut up together as with a close seal ; " 
 Revelation 13. 2: "his feet were as the feet of a hear., and his 
 mouth as the mouth of a lion : and the dragon gave him his power ; " 
 and Revelation 9. 17: "and out of their mouths issued ^re and 
 smoke and brimstone." Compare this description with Spenser's 
 description of the dragon in the Faerie Queene, 1. 11. 8-10. 
 
NOTES 427 
 
 76 : 2. no Prince . . . will thus lightly lose his subjects. " In 
 
 our days, emigration is so encouraged by the state, it may be diffi- 
 cult for some youtliful readers to understand this argument of 
 Apollyon's. In Bunyan's time, every subject was deemed to be 
 crown property, and no one dared to depart the realm without a 
 license. Thus, when Cromwell and his heroes had hired ships, and 
 were ready to start for America, Charles I providentially detained 
 them, to work out the great Revolution." — Note to Offer's edition 
 of the Pilgrim's Progress. 
 
 76 : 6. let myself to another. I have leased myself to another, 
 agreed to work for another. Let in this sense is almost never used 
 for persons, only for property ; as in Eichard //, 2. 1. 110 : " It 
 were a shame to let this land by lease." 
 
 76 : 22. in my non-age. In my minority, before I was of age. 
 See Eichard III, 2. 3. 13 : — 
 
 *' In his non-age council under him, 
 And in his full and ripen'd years himself." 
 
 77 : 25. Gulf. Apollyon does not call it the Slough of Dispond, 
 but the Gulf of Dispond, because a gulf is deeper and more dan- 
 gerous than a slough. He wishes to terrify the Pilgrim. 
 
 78 : 13. the King's Highway. The public road open to all pas- 
 sengers and under the King's protection. 
 
 79 : 4. quit the field. This cut is copied from the thirteenth 
 edition, 1692. 
 
 80 : 11. was fetching of his last blow. In Bunyan's time pres- 
 ent participles were often confused with verbal nouns and were 
 followed by of with the object. The prefix «-, from the Anglo- 
 Saxon preposition meaning in or on, was also frequently used, both 
 with participles and verbal nouns. 
 
 80 : 23. for a season. This phrase was omitted from the second 
 and subsequent editions. In the Second Part, 310 : 25, Gh'eat-heart 
 told Christiana that "when Apollyon was beat, he made his retreat 
 
428 NOTES 
 
 to the next Valley, that is called the Valley of the Shadoio of 
 Death.'''' This shows that Apollyon prepared the hazards which 
 Christian went through in the Valley of the Shadow of Death. 
 
 8i : 10. Michael. This is symbolical of the help Christian re- 
 ceived from Heaven. Michael is the archangel who leads the 
 forces of heaven against Satan. See Bevelation 12. 7: '''•Michael 
 and his angels fought against the dragon." In the Roman Catholic 
 Church, he is considered the representative of the church trium- 
 phant, and the 29th of September is observed in his honor. In 
 art he is usually represented in coat-armor, with a glory round his 
 head and a dart in his hand, trampling on fallen Satan. The 
 story of his victory over Satan is told by Milton in Paradise 
 Lost. 
 
 8i : 15. leaves of the Tree of Life. See Bevelation 22. 2 : 
 "and the leaves of the tree (of life) were for the healing of the 
 nations. ' ' 
 
 8i : 26. Shadow of Death. "Bunyan places the Valley of the 
 Shadow of Deaths not where we should expect it, at the end of 
 Christian'^s pilgrimage, but about the middle of it. Those who 
 have studied the history of Bunyan and his times will hardly won- 
 der at this. It was then safer to commit felony than to become a 
 Dissenter. Indeed, a felon was far surer of a fair trial than any 
 Dissenting minister, after the Restoration of Charles II." — Offor. 
 
 8i : 31. desarts. This was the regularly accepted spelling of 
 deserts in the eighteenth century. 
 
 82 : 29. Hobgoblins, etc. Terrifying apparitions. The word is a 
 compound of Hob, a variation of Bobert, used for a rustic clown, 
 and goblin, a demon. " The goblin was generally conceived as a 
 supernatural being of small size but of great strength ; not gen- 
 erally ill-disposed to man, and in some cases domesticated with 
 him, and rendermg him service." Satyrs are sylvan deities, rep- 
 resenting the luxuriant forces of Nature, and closely connected in 
 mythology with the worship of Bacchus. 
 
NOTES 429 
 
 83 : 2. every whit. In every smallest part or way. It is a 
 good Old English word. See Ascham's Scholemastei% page 60 : 
 " A marvelous case, that gentlemen should be so ashamed of good 
 learning, and never a whit ashamed of ill manners." See John 
 13. 10: "He that is washed needeth not save to wash his feet, 
 but is clean every whit.'''' 
 
 83 : 15. Quag. An abbreviation of quagmire, which is formed 
 from the verb quake and nm^e. 
 
 83 : 31. ofttimes. A Middle English phrase from which was 
 formed the later phrase often-times, which is more usual at present. 
 Oft was lengthened into ofte, because -e was a common adverbial 
 ending in the Middle English period. The ofte was lengthened to 
 often before a vowel or h. 
 
 85 : 4. go well. This cut is copied from the thirteenth edition, 
 1G92. 
 
 87 : 2G. Gins. A Middle English variation of engines, more 
 frequently used than engines in the sense of snares. See 5 : 14, 
 and Walton's Complete Angler, page 29 : " What pleasure is it 
 sometimes with gins to betray the very vermin of the earth." 
 
 88 : 7. Pope and Pagan. This brief allusion to the Pope is 
 omitted in Catholic editions of the PiJgrim^s Progress. 
 
 89 : 14. the Avenger of Blood. The Jews set aside three cities 
 of refuge : '"that the slayer that killeth any person unawares and 
 unwittingly may flee thither : and they shall be your refuge from 
 the avenger of blood.'''' — Joshua 20. 5. 
 
 89:18. overrun. A Middle English word, meaning "to run 
 faster than another and leave him behind." See 2 Samuel 18. 23 : 
 " Then Ahimaaz ran by the way of the plain, and over-ran Cushi." 
 
 89 : 32. this so pleasant a path. So pleasant a path as this. 
 Bunyan uses this irregular, abbreviated phrase several times. See 
 302 : 9 and 317 : 22. 
 
 91 : 1. set him on work. The present idiom is, " set him to 
 work," but Bunyan uses the Anglo-Saxon preposition on, which 
 
430 NOTES 
 
 was often written a ; so the expression is equivalent to "set him 
 a-working." See note on 80 : 11. 
 
 91 : 15. leered away. This is an obsolete use of the word, in 
 the sense of " slunk away with averted looks." The usual mean- 
 ing of leer is to look obliquely or to cast a look expressive of some 
 passion. 
 
 92 : 7. lay at me hard. An obsolete expression for applying 
 oneself vigorously and steadily. 
 
 92 : 34. Adam the First. This represents the sensual nature 
 of man, as contrasted to his spiritual nature. See Ephesians 4. 
 22 : " Put off . . . the old man, which is corrupt according to the 
 deceitful lusts." 
 
 93:23. with his deeds. See Colossians 3. 9 : "Lie not one 
 to another, seeing that ye have put off the old man with his 
 deeds y 
 
 94 : 24. an end of me. This paragraph is symbolical of the law 
 of Moses, which convinces a man of sin, but offers no way of 
 escape. 
 
 96 : 25. hectoring. Boisterous or insolent. " Hector, the brave 
 son of Priam, appears to have gained by tradition the undeserved 
 character of a vain-glorious blusterer, a bully, a braggadocio, 
 whence to hector comes to mean to bully, to bluster." — Eich- 
 ardson's Dictionary. 
 
 98 : 4. Soveraign. An obsolete spelling of sovereign, current 
 in Early Modern English. 
 
 98 : 10. haunting of me. In Bunyan's time present participles 
 often introduced their object with the preposition of before it. 
 See note on 80 : 11. 
 
 102 : 11. Prophane. A Latinism and an obsolete spelling of 
 profane. See Foxe's Book of Martyrs, page 430 : " In a certain 
 chapel not hallowed, or rather in a prophane cottage." 
 
 103 : 6. pretty man. An old use of the word for " clever" or 
 "shrewd." See Puttenham's Art of English Poesy, page 258 : 
 
NOTES 431 
 
 *' It is great pity that so pretty a fellow had not occupied his 
 brains in studies of more consequence." 
 
 104 : 12. churl. At first a churl was merely one of the lowest 
 class of Early English freemen, but soon the word became a term 
 of moral reprobation, being used for any coarse or ill-tempered 
 person. Sidney says: "The churVs courtesy rarely comes, but 
 either for gain or falsehood." 
 
 105 :21. practick. Another spelling of the old adjective j^rac- 
 tic, from which the modern adjective practical was formed by 
 adding the Latin sufi&x -aZ, pertaining to. See Milton's Church 
 Government, 1. 1 : " Discipline is the practick work of preaching 
 directed and apply 'd as is most requisite to particular duty." 
 
 106 : 23. tinkling Cymbals. See Grace Abounding, §§ 297-300 : 
 *' This consideration, therefore, together with some others, were, 
 for the most part, as a Maul on the head of Pride and desire of 
 Vain-glory. What, thought I, shall I be proud because I am 
 a sounding brass ? Is it so much to be a Fiddle ? Hath not the 
 least creature that hath life, more of God in it than these ? . . . 
 So I concluded, a little Grace, a little Love, a little of the true Fear 
 of God, is better than all these Gifts." 
 
 107 : 12. chear. An obsolete spelling of cheer in current use 
 from the sixteenth to the eighteenth centuries. 
 
 107 : 33. vertue. The Early Modern English spelling of virtue. 
 The spelling was changed to virtue to bring it nearer to the Latin 
 form, from which it came. 
 
 108 : 10, lie at the catch. An archaic or dialectical idiom for 
 being on the watch for an opportunity of catching a person's 
 words in order to find fault or to make objections. 
 
 112:28. stumble. Confound or perplex. In the later editions 
 this was changed to the weaker word puzzle. This transitive use 
 of stumble is now archaic. 
 
 113:12. now. Thistalkwith^'yawgreZisi, from 113 : 12to 115 :34 
 first appeared in the second edition. 
 
432 NOTES 
 
 ii6:14. agone. Agone is the past participle of the Anglo- 
 Saxon verb ago, which has not been used as a verb since the seven- 
 teenth century. The usual form of the word now used as an 
 adjective is ago, but agone is still used in poetry and dialect. See 
 Twelfth Night, 5. 1. 204: " O, he's drunk, Sir Toby, an hour 
 agone ;^^ and 1 Samuel 30. 13: "and my master left me, be- 
 cause three days agone I fell sick," 
 
 ii6: 20. a Fair. The description of Vanity Fair corresponds 
 very closely to that of Stourbridge Fair, near Cambridge, which 
 Bunyan may have attended. " The shops or booths were built in 
 rows like streets, having each their name, as Bookseller's Row, 
 Cook Row, Garlick Row, etc., and each commodity had its proper 
 place, as the Cheese Fair, Wool Fair, Hop Fair, etc. In these 
 streets or rows were all kinds of tradesmen who sell by wholesale 
 or retail, as Goldsmiths, Drapers, Mercers, Haberdashers, Milli- 
 ners, Hatters, Braziers, Turners, Pewterers, Toymen, and, in 
 short, most trades that could be found in London, from whence 
 many of them came. There were also taverns, coffee-houses, and 
 eating-houses in great plenty, all kept in booths." — Hone's Every- 
 day Book, page 1538. " It was proclaimed by the Vice-Chancellor 
 of the University and opened with great state by the mayor and 
 other members of the corporation of Cambridge. It had its Great 
 One of the fair, its Court of Justice presided over by the mayor 
 or his deputy who was attended by his eight redcoats or runners. 
 It was a vast emporium of commerce. . . . When business was 
 over it was succeeded by pleasure. Round the square, in the 
 center of which rose the great maypole with its vane at the top, 
 there were coffee-houses, taverns, music-halls, buildings for the 
 exhibition of drolls, legerdemain, mountebanks, wild beasts, mon- 
 sters, dwarfs, giants, rope-dancers, and the like." — Brown's Bun- 
 yan, page 270. It has been held every year since 1211, when it 
 was founded by King John in aid of the Hospital for Lepers. Its 
 glory has now dwindled, and instead of three weeks or more, it 
 
NOTES 433 
 
 lasts only three days. Froiide says, " Vanity Fair was European 
 society as it existed in the days of Charles II." 
 
 ii8 : 1. Farthing. A copper coin worth half a cent and called 
 a farthing^ from the Anglo-Saxon feorthling, a fourthling, or 
 fourth part. The first coipiper farthings were issued by Charles II ; 
 before then they had been of silver, and now they are of bronze. 
 
 ii8 : 3. a very great Fair. This account of the Fair was not 
 actually a part of the dream, but a sort of historical note added by 
 the Dreamer. See note on 20 : 8. 
 
 118 : 15. Bedlams. Madmen. Bedlam is a contracted form of 
 Bethlehem, and was applied to the inmates of the Hospital of St. 
 Mary of Bethlehem in London, which, in 1547, became an asylum 
 for lunatics. Often the half-cured patients were discharged from 
 the hospital and licensed to beg, wearing as a badge a tin plate on 
 their left hand or arm. Shakespeare uses the word often, espe- 
 cially in Ki7ig Lear ; see 2. 3. 14 : "The country gives me proof 
 and precedent of bedlam beggars." 
 
 118 : 22. Barbarians. Bunyan probably took this from 1 Co- 
 rinthians 15, 11 : " If I know not the meaning of the voice, I shall 
 be unto him that speaketh a barbarian, and he that speaketh shall 
 be a barbarian unto me." 
 
 118 : 30. traffick. -ic is a termination of Latin or Greek origin, 
 used with adjectives or nouns from Latin and Greek adjectives. 
 In Middle English this termination was usually written -ik or -ike ; 
 and from an early period down to the nineteenth century the form 
 -ick (musick, traffick) was used, some dictionaries retaining it till 
 about 1840. 
 
 119 : 11. brought to examination. In every large fair, such as 
 Stourbridge Fair, " was a Court of Justice open from morning till 
 night, where the mayor or his deputy always attended to determine 
 all controversies in matters arising from the business of the fair 
 and for keeping the peace. If a dispute arose and it were not 
 quickly decided, the offenders were taken to the said court and 
 
 2r 
 
434 NOTES 
 
 the case determined in a summary way, from which there was no 
 appeal." Note to Venables's edition. 
 
 1 19 : 19. to let them. To delay or hinder them. This verb, 
 from the Anglo-Saxon lettan, is now archaic. See Hamlet, 1. 4. 85 : 
 " By heaven, I'll make a ghost of him that lets me." 
 
 120 : 13. Pillory. A frame erected on a post, with three holes 
 to hold the neck and wrists of an offender, who, locked in it, be- 
 came a target for the pelting mob. It was a common punishment 
 for users of deceitful weights, common scolds, political offenders, 
 those guilty of perjury, forgery, libel, etc. It was abolished in 
 Great Britain in 1837 and even earlier in the United States ; for 
 instance, in 1790 in Pennsylvania. 
 
 121 : 4. This cut is copied from the third edition of the Second 
 Part. 
 
 122 : 9. Here also. This paragraph first appeared in the second 
 edition. 
 
 122 : 15. the best on't. The best of it. " On is frequently used 
 where we use of in the sense of about, etc. , and being thus closely 
 connected with of, was frequently used even for the possessive of 
 particularly in rapid speech before a noun." — Abbott's Shake- 
 spearian Grammar, §§181-182. See Tempest, 1. 2. 863: — 
 
 " You taught me language ; and my profit on't 
 Is, I know how to curse." 
 
 123 : 4. triumph ride. This cut is copied from the thirteenth 
 edition, 1692. 
 
 124 : 16. Pickthank. A flatterer, an officious fellow who does 
 what he is not asked to do, for the sake of gaining favor. In 
 college slang, a "sucker" or a " bootlicker." See 1 Henry IV, 3. 
 2. 25: "By smiling pickthanks and base newsmongers." 
 
 124 : 18. against him. According to English law, which should 
 be upheld by a judge, a man is considered innocent until he is 
 proved guilty. In the mouth of a prosecuting attorney this ques- 
 
NOTES 435 
 
 tion of the judge would not be out of place. "Nothing can be 
 more masterly than the satire contained in this trial. The judge, 
 the witnesses, and the jury, are portraits sketched to the life, and 
 finished, every one of them, in quick, concise, and graphic touches ; 
 the ready testimony of Envy is especially characteristic. . . . The 
 language and deportment of the judge are a copy of the life of some 
 of the infamous judges under King Charles, especially Jeffries. 
 You may find, in the trial of the noble patriot Algernon Sidney 
 (1683), the abusive language of the judge against Faithful almost 
 word for word." Note to Offor's edition. 
 
 125 : 32. of a long time. For a long time. This phrase is now 
 archaic. Compare Milton's History of England, IV : "It had not 
 rained, as is said, 0/ three years before in that country." 
 
 125 : 34. be spoke. Spoken. Spoke is an obsolete form of the 
 past participle. See Merchant of Venice, 4. 1. 202 : — 
 
 " I have spoke thus much 
 To mitigate the justice of thy plea." 
 
 126 : 6. Lechery. Habitual indulgence of lust or sensuality. 
 
 126 : 17. Runagate. A corrupted form of renegade, one who 
 deserts a cause. See Romeo and Juliet, 3. 6. 90 : " Where that 
 same banish'd runagate doth live." 
 
 127 : 7. profit to Eternal Life. In the eighth and subsequent 
 editions this was weakened to profitable to Eternal life. 
 
 127 : 11. rabblement. -ment is a common suffix of Latin origin, 
 which is added to verbs to form nouns which usually denote the 
 results of the act, as in nourish, nourishment. It is much used as 
 an English suffix, being attachable to almost any verb, whether of 
 Latin or French origin, as well as to many of purely English origin, 
 as atonement, merriment. Babblement, a tumultuous crowd, is 
 from the Latin, rabula, a brawling advocate. Shakespeare used 
 this suffix much more frequently than modern writers, in such 
 words as intendment, supplyment, designment, denotement, and 
 
436 NOTES 
 
 bodement. See Abbott's Shakespearian Orammar^ § 448 ; and 
 Julius Ccesar, 1. 2. 245: "the rahhlement hooted and clapped." 
 
 128 : 28. A sorry Scrub. One who labors hard and lives meanly, 
 or is of stunted growth ; from the Anglo-Saxon scroh^ a shrub. 
 Compare Merchant of Venice, 5. 1. 101 : — 
 
 " I gave it to a youth, 
 A kind of boy, a little scrubbed boy." 
 
 129 : 4. age to age. This cut is copied from the seventh edi- 
 tion, 1681. 
 
 130 : 15. a Chariot. See S Kings 2. 11 : "And it came to pass, 
 as they still went on, and talked, that, behold, there appeared a 
 chariot of fire, and horses of fire, and parted them both asunder ; 
 and Elijah went up by a whirlwind into heaven." 
 
 131 : 16. By-ends. The adverb by, meaning aside, was first 
 used as a prefix in the sixteenth century ; it did not exist in the 
 Anglo-Saxon and only rarely in Middle English, and it is not often 
 used at present, except in 6?/-path and 6?/-law. It added the idea 
 of a subordinate, selfish purpose. 
 
 131 : 24. call you. A common idiom for " What is your name 9 " 
 See 256 : 34. 
 
 132 : 1. Almost. The first eight lines of this paragraph were 
 first introduced in the second edition. 
 
 132 : 16. Lady Faining's. Faining is an obsolete spelling of 
 Feigning, in current use from the fourteenth to the seventeenth 
 centuries. 
 
 132:19. to carry it to all. An obsolete phrase meaning "to 
 behave " or " to act.' ' See TiveJfth Night, 8. 4. 146 : "We may carry 
 it thus, for our own pleasure and his penance." See note on 12 : 16. 
 
 132 : 27. a to-side. A little aside. A is from the Old English 
 preposition an or on, meaning "on" or "at." A to-side^^iV o 
 side, on the one side. Bunyan is probably the last writer to use 
 this form. 
 
NOTES 437 
 
 133 : 5. a nick-name. A name given to a person in contempt, 
 derision, or reproach. At present it means also a familiar or 
 diminutive name. It comes from the Middle English, eke-name, 
 or added name. 
 
 133 : 14. jump in my Judgment with. To agree with or coin- 
 cide with. See 1 Henry /F, 1. 2. 78 : " In some sort it jumps loith 
 my humour." 
 
 134 : 9. Now I saw. All this interview between By-ends and 
 his friends, " which contains some of Bunyan's most striking 
 flashes of genius," from here to 140 : 31, was first inserted in the 
 third edition. 
 
 134 : 14. congee. A bow, at first on taking one's leave, but 
 afterwards also in salutation. See Spenser's Faerie Queene, 4. 6. 
 42: " Sir Artegall . . . unto her his con^e came to take." 
 
 134:23. cousenage. Another spelling of cozenage, meaning 
 cheating, deception. Its derivation is uncertain ; perhaps it comes 
 from cousin, for many men will claim relationship in order to 
 cheat others more easily. 
 
 135 : 21. at a clap. At one stroke. See King Lear, 1. 4. 287 : 
 " What, fifty of my followers at a clap ? " 
 
 136 : 12. Job says. See Job 22. 24 : "Then shalt thou lay up 
 gold as dust, and the gold of Ophir as the stones of the brooks." 
 Job himself did not say this, but his friend Eliphaz. 
 
 137 : 6. benefice. This term is better understood in England 
 than in the United States, for here there are few benefices, or 
 church offices, endowed with revenues for the officers. 
 
 137 : 19. for Conscience sake. Very often when a word ends 
 in -s, -X, -ce, -se, the -s of the possessive case is omitted for eu- 
 phony, and sometimes the apostrophe also. 
 
 137 : 26. dissenting. "The ninth edition has disserting, evidently 
 a typographical error, the word being rightly spelt dissenting in the 
 tenth edition. The hypocrite may dissent, but does not desert his 
 old principles ; dissemble might have been better." — Offor. 
 
438 NOTES 
 
 138 : 2. to do Good. Bunyan himself refused offers of large 
 salaries in London churclies, preferring to remain among his 
 friends in Bedford, his home. 
 
 138 : 5. such an one. Before a consonant sound the indefinite 
 article is a, and before a vowel sound an. Although one begins with 
 a vowel, it is pronounced like "won," with a consonant sound, 
 and a should be used, although some writers use an. In Bunyan's 
 time, writers seemed to be guided more by looks than by sound, 
 and an was used before all words beginning with a vowel or h. 
 
 139 : 14. a stalking-horse. " A stalking-horse was an animal 
 trained for the purpose, and covered with trappings so as to con- 
 ceal the sportsman from the game he intended to shoot at. It was 
 particularly useful to the archer, by affording him an opportunity 
 of approaching the birds unseen by them, so near that his arrows 
 might easily reach them, but as this method was frequently incon- 
 venient and often impracticable, the fowler had recourse to art, 
 and caused a canvas figure to be stuffed and painted like an horse 
 grazing, but suificiently light that it might be moved at pleasure 
 with one hand. These deceptions were also made in the form of 
 oxen, cows, and stags, either for variety or for conveniency sake." 
 — Strutt's Sports and Pastimes, page 34. See As You Like It, 5. 4. 
 101 : " He uses his folly like a stalking-horse, and under the pre- 
 sentation of that he shoots his wit." It seems a favorite phrase 
 of Bunyan, for he uses it several times in The Life and Death of 
 Mr. Badman. "Better never Profess, than to make profession a 
 stalking-horse to sin, deceit, to the devil, and hell." — Offor's 
 edition of Bunyan'^s Works, 3. 632. 
 
 140: 1. Judas the Devil. See John 6. 70-71 : "Jesus answered 
 them, Have not I chosen you twelve, and one of you is a devil ? 
 He spoke of Judas Iscariot, the son of Simon ; for he it was that 
 should betray him." 
 
 140:6. Witch. In some modern editions this has been altered 
 to wizard, because at present witch is used only for women, and 
 
NOTES 439 
 
 loizard for men. The notion that witch is a feminine form is 
 usually accompanied by the notion that the corresponding mascu- 
 line is wizard. But loitch is historically masculine, from the 
 Anglo-Saxon witga, which was only masculine, and wizard, from 
 an Old French form, has little connection with witch. See Comedy 
 of Errors, 4. 4. 160 : Dromio says : " I could find in my heart to 
 stay here still, and turn witch.''"' 
 
 140 : 33. a delicate Plain. As an adjective applied to a place 
 and meaning delightful and full of pleasure, delicate is obsolete. 
 
 141 : 11. be their own men again. An old idiom for being 
 "masters of their own time and actions." See 2 Henry VI, 4. 2. 
 91 : ''I did but seal once to a thing, and I was never mine own man 
 since." 
 
 141 : 13. Demas. See 2 Timothy 4. 10: "For Demas hath 
 forsaken me, having loved this present world." 
 
 141 : 17. I will shew you a thing. Shew is the archaic spelling 
 of show, used in Middle English, and throughout the Bible. The 
 phrase is found in 1 Samuel 14. 12 : " Come up to us, and we will 
 shew you a thing.'''' See also the modern colloquial phrase, "I'll 
 show you a thing or two.'''' 
 
 142 : 7. a hundred to one. This sounds very much like a betting 
 phrase. Perhaps Bunyan liked games of chance as well as dances 
 and "cattie." 
 
 142 : 11. roundly. Frankly or bluntly. Bunyan probably got 
 the word from Foxe's Book of Martyrs: " Maister Bland an- 
 swered flatly and roundly.'''' See also the marginal note, roundeth, 
 1. 12. 
 
 142 : 29. Gehazi. Gehazi was the servant of Elisha, who 
 secretly accepted the presents of Naaman which his master 
 had refused. When Gehazi denied this, he was smitten with 
 leprosy. 
 
 143 : 16. Now I say. All this narrative about Lot's wife, from 
 here to 145 : 32, was first introduced into the second edition. 
 
440 NOTES 
 
 143:81. Remember Lot's Wife. "It was a common belief in 
 the middle ages that the pillar of Lofs wife was still to be seen." 
 — Venables. See Maundeville's Travels, IX : "At the right side 
 of the Dead Sea the likeness of Lot^s wife still stands in likeness 
 of a salt stone, because she looked behind her when the cities sunk 
 into hell." In the Heavenly Footman, Bunyan says: "When 
 Lot and his wife were running from cursed Sodom to the moun- 
 tains, to save their lives, it is said that his wife looked back from 
 behind him, and she became a pillar of salt ; and yet you see that 
 neither her practice, nor the judgment of God that fell upon her for 
 the same, would cause Lot to look behind him. I have sometimes 
 wondered at Lot in this particular; his wife looked behind her, 
 and died immediately, but let what would come to her, Lot would 
 not so much as look behind him to see her. We do not read that 
 he did so much as once look where she was, or what was become 
 of her ; his heart was indeed upon his journey, and well it might : 
 there was the mountain before him ; his life lay at the stake, and 
 he had lost it if he had but looked behind him. " — Offor's Bunyan'' s 
 Works, 3. 394. This seems almost a defense of Christian'' s desert- 
 ing his wife. See note on 67 : 25. 
 
 144 : 29. Ab/'ram. These three men were the leaders of a rebel- 
 lion against Moses, and they perished by " being swallowed up in 
 the earth." 
 
 145 : 12. cut purses. In former times the purse was carried 
 hanging to a girdle, and in the crowds that gathered to see a crim- 
 inal hanged, it was easy to cut the purses and steal their contents. 
 
 146 : 12. Surfeits. Disorders caused by excessive eating. See 
 Measure for Pleasure, 1. 2. 130 : " Surfeit is the father of much 
 fast." 
 
 146:28. soon sell all. See Matthew 13,44: " The kingdom of 
 heaven is like unto treasure hid in a field ; the which when a man 
 hath found, he hideth, and for joy thereof goeth and selleth all 
 that he hath, and buyeth that field." 
 
NOTES 441 
 
 147 : 10. By-path-Meadow. A private path, a side path as op- 
 posed to the main road. See Hawthorne's English Note Book^ 1. 
 147: "An American would never understand tlie passage about 
 Christian and Hopeful going astray along a by-path into the 
 grounds of Giant Despair, from there being no stiles or by-paths 
 in our country." See also note on By-ends, 131 : 16. 
 
 147 : 20. That's not like. Likely or probably. A colloquial or 
 dialectical form, in which the adjective is used for the adverb ; it 
 is rare except in such phrases as like enough, like as not. See 
 Jeremiah 38. 9 : "He is like to die for hunger." 
 
 148 : 24. eminent. Prominent, conspicuous. It is from the 
 Latin eminere, to project, and is often confused with imminent, 
 overhanging. In fact some editors write imminent here. 
 
 149 : 20. lighting under. Coming upon a little shelter by 
 chance. Lighting is usually followed by on or upon. See Euth 
 2. 3 : " Her hap was to light on a part of the field belonging unto 
 Boaz." 
 
 150 : 6. a very dark Dungeon. Bunyan was probably thinking 
 of the jail in Bedford, with its " two dungeons, down eleven steps, 
 and often very damp." 
 
 150 : 16. Now Giant Despair. The whole account of Mrs. Diffi- 
 dence and her counsels, from here to 156 : 2, was first introduced 
 into the second edition. "As in the case of Worldly- Wiseman 
 and By-end''s travelling companions, we are indebted to Bunyan's 
 second thoughts for one of the most graphic parts of his work, 
 bearing the stamp of original genius. This part of the work has 
 all the particularity of a diary." 
 
 150 : 29. rateing. Scolding, from the Middle English raten. 
 
 151 : 4. undo. This cut is copied from the ninth edition, 1683. 
 
 152 : 21. Sun-shine weather. Sun-shine is here used as an ad- 
 jective, like sunshiny. It was changed to sunshiny in the ninth 
 and later editions. See Richard II, 4. 1. 221 : "God . . . send 
 him many years of sunshine days ! " 
 
442 NOTES 
 
 153 : 10. to kill body and soul. " Some years before (in 1644) 
 Dr. Jolm Donne, the celebrated Dean of St. Paul's, had published 
 a thesis to prove that suicide, under some circumstances, was justi- 
 fiable. Hopeful answers all his arguments, and proves it to be the 
 foulest of murders." — Offor. 
 
 154 : 14. Swoon. In the early editions this is spelled swouiid, 
 which is the Old English form. 
 
 155:33. pick-locks. Instruments for picking or opening locks 
 without the keys. See Measure for Measure, 3. 2. 18 : " We have 
 found upon him a strange pick-lock.''^ 
 
 156 : 16. the Dungeon door. The description of the opening of 
 the doors and gates of Doubting Castle is taken from the account 
 of St, Peter's escape from prison, Acts 12. 7-10. 
 
 157 : 2. they consented to erect there a Pillar. "Agreed to erect. 
 In this sense it is archaic, for consent has only in modern times 
 acquired the meaning of half unwilling acquiescence it now 
 usually bears." — Venables. In Bunyan's time, when people 
 used roads for travelling, many more or less temporary pillai^s, 
 or sign-posts, were erected to warn travellers against danger. 
 Notice how frequently such monuments are mentioned in the 
 Pilgrim'' s Progress. The bodies of criminals were often left 
 hanging on the gallows in public places such as cross-roads, as 
 a threat to other evil-doers ; and the heads of traitors were 
 fastened on London Bridge. 
 
 157 : 18. we have spoken. We is frequently used by individuals, 
 as editors and authors, when alluding to themselves, in order to 
 avoid the appearance of egotism which it is assumed would result 
 from the frequent use of the pronoun /. It is called the "edito- 
 rial " iwe. See note on page 20 : 8. 
 
 158 : 28. Watchful. Watchful the shepherd must not be con- 
 fused with Watchful the porter on 59 : 33. This is the only in- 
 stance in which Bunyan has given the same name to two persons ; 
 his list of names for his characters seems almost endless. 
 
NOTES 443 
 
 159 : 4. and Fear. This cut is copied from the thirteenth edition, 
 1692. 
 
 i6o : 11. sure. "In 1727, and in all modern editions, this was 
 altered to shewn wonders ; but the author's meaning appears to be 
 that those iconders were real, undoubted, sure. From the intro- 
 duction of this note to Bunyan's death he continued the word 
 sz<re," although he made many other changes. — Offor. 
 
 i6o : 20. barkening. Also spelled hearkening. "The spelling 
 harken, which agrees with that of Hai'k, and is at once more regu- 
 lar and of earlier standing, is the accepted one in modern American 
 Dictionaries, and is preferred by some good English writers ; but 
 in current English use it is much less frequent than hearken.''^ 
 — Murray's Dictionary. 
 
 i6i : 34. rumbling. In the first edition this was lumhring, the 
 word which is used in the Second Part, 249 : 3. 
 
 162 : 6. Esau. For Esau^ see Genesis 25. 29-34 ; for Judas, 
 Matthew 26. 14-16, 47-49 ; for Alexander, 1 Timothy 1. 20 ; for 
 Ananias and Sapphira, Acts 5. 1-11. 
 
 162 : 29. Perspective-Glass. Telescope. See Raleigh's History 
 of the World, 1. 193: " Galilaeus, a worthy astrologer . . . by the 
 help of perspective glasses hath found in the stars many things 
 unknown to the ancients." 
 
 163 : 15. the Inchanted Ground. An obsolete spelling of 
 enchanted. 
 
 163 : 16. from my Dream. This break in the narrative is sup- 
 posed to be caused by Bunyan's release from prison. He may 
 have laid the story aside for a time, while he was busy in reestab- 
 lishing his trade. 
 
 164 : 33. outgo. Go faster or beyond. See Mark 6. 33 : " And 
 they outwent them." 
 
 165 : 14. and Ignorance he. He is redundant. Bunyan often 
 inserts an unnecessary personal pronoun after a proper name, as if 
 for emphasis. See 195 : 17. 
 
444 NOTES 
 
 i66 : 34. to scrabble. Scrabble is a dialectic form of scramble, 
 to get along by clutching with the hands or scraping with the feet. 
 See Grace Abounding, § 334: "I should make a scrabbling shift 
 to clamber up the Ladder." 
 
 167 : 7. his spending Money. Bunyan's meaning is made clear 
 in Orace Abounding, § 232: "Now could I look from myself to 
 him (Christ) and should reckon that all those graces of God that 
 now were green in me were yet but like those cracked groats and 
 fourpence-halfpennies that rich men carry in their purses when 
 their gold is in their trunks at home. Oh I saw that my gold was 
 in my trunk at home, in Christ my Lord and Saviour.'" 
 
 167 : 23. mist of. Missed or failed to attain. This phrase is 
 now obsolete. The past participles of verbs with a short vowel of 
 the stem and a final s frequently changed -ed to -t. 
 
 168 : 10. poor heart. " Once a common expression for an object 
 of commiseration as dear heart was, and sweetheart is still, for an 
 object of affection." 
 
 168 : 19. pawning. Pawnbrokers were licensed by an Act of 
 Parliament in 1603. See Winter's Tale, 4. 4.839: "I'll make it 
 as much more and leave this young man in pawn till I bring it." 
 
 168 : 23. upon whose head is the Shell. "Thou talkest over- 
 zealously." Some young birds such as lapwings are so energetic 
 when they are hatched that often they will run off before they are 
 entirely free from the shell, some of which sticks to them. The 
 phrase is used to denote foolish haste. See Hamlet, 5. 2. 177: 
 "This lapwing runs away with the shell on his head.''"' 
 
 169 : 7. caitiff. At first caitiff meant no more than captive, then 
 a miserable wretch, and finally a despicable knave, which is its 
 present meaning. 
 
 170 : 4. live upon Carrion like the Crow. Crows eat everything 
 from carrion to fruits. In America crows feed chiefly on grain, 
 but in Europe the common crow is called carrion-crow because of 
 its food. 
 
NOTES 445 
 
 170 : 7. outright to boot. To boot is a common phrase in Anglo- 
 Saxon laws, meaning "for reparation." Here it means '' in addi- 
 tion " or "into the bargain." See Macbeth, 4. 3. 3C : "For the 
 whole space that's in the tyrant's grasp And the rich East to boot.'''' 
 
 170 : 24. brush. Tussle or sharp struggle. The origin of this 
 meaning is uncertain. 
 
 171 : 1. journeymen. Thieves who are hired to steal for their 
 masters. 
 
 171 : 81. went to the walls. Was pushed aside. The mail is 
 the place of last resort ; a man when hard pushed places his back 
 to the wall to make his last tight against odds. 
 
 172 : 12. he should say. " Was reported to have said, like the 
 German solleiV — Venables. 
 
 172 : 15. Heman. The grandson of the prophet Samuel and the 
 author of the sorrowful Psalm 88. In 1 Kings 4. 31, Solomon is 
 said to be wiser even than Heman. In some of the early editions 
 it was misprinted Hainan. Haman was chief minister of the King 
 of Persia and tried to exterminate the Jews from the Kingdom. 
 He was finally hanged on the gallows he had prepared for Mor- 
 decai. Southey and other editors, realizing that the reference to 
 Haman could not be appropriate, substituted the name of Mordecai. 
 Bunyan knew his Bible better than these editors. For Hezekiah, 
 see 2 Kings 19 and 20. 
 
 172 : 28. Leviathan's. A large aquatic animal mentioned in 
 Job 41. 1 : " Canst thou draw out leviathan with an hook ? " and 
 in Isaiah, 27. 1 : "In that day the Lord with his sore and gi'eat 
 and strong sword shall punish leviathan the piercing serpent, even 
 leviathan that crooked serpent." From this passage it has been 
 received as another name for the great enemy of God, Satan. 
 
 172 : 29. Habergeon. A sleeveless coat of scale-armor. 
 
 174 : 19. the Lion and the Bear. A Biblical expression for per- 
 secution and dangers. See Proverbs 28. 15 : " As a roaring liov, 
 and a ranging bear; so is a wicked ruler over the poor people." 
 
446 NOTES 
 
 179 : 1. Let thee and I. When two pronouns are used as objects 
 of a verb or preposition, the second one is often put in the subjec- 
 tive case. Of course this is a colloquial vulgarism, and is seldom 
 seen in print. In Elizabethan authors the use of me after the 
 sound of d and t seems to have been avoided. The regular idiom 
 was between you and I. 
 
 180 : 9. ope. An archaic or poetical form of open^ the n being 
 dropped as in past participles, such as awake for awaken^ wove for 
 woven, bespoke for bespoken. See Spenser's Faerie Queene, VI. 6. 
 19 : "He found the gate wide ope, and in he rode." 
 
 180 : 16. the good of my soul. HopefuVs reply sums up Bun- 
 yan's own experience as told in Grace Abounding. 
 
 183 : 11. an 100 1. A hundred pounds is equivalent to four hun- 
 dred and eighty-four dollars. 
 
 184 : 1. in one duty. In modern editions this has been changed 
 to in one day. But the meaning is that we sin enough even in one 
 act of duty which we perform: "For there is not a day, nor a 
 duty ; not a day that thou livest nor a duty that thou dost, but will 
 need that mercy should come after to take away thy iniquity." 
 — Bunyan's SainVs Privilege, Works, 1. 679. 
 
 185 : 12. Jesus his inditing. Jesus'' inditing. In the sixteenth 
 and seventeenth centuries, 's of the possessive case was erroneously 
 considered a contraction of his, and the possessive case was often 
 formed by his as in this phrase, especially after Greek and Latin 
 names ending in es and us. The fact was overlooked that his is 
 itself the possessive case of he, and that its -s was not accounted 
 for. This erroneous use of his died out in the first half of the 
 eighteenth century, being retained longest on the fly leaves of 
 books, as John Fleming his book. For the true derivation of 's, 
 see note on 20 : 25= 
 
 187 : 5. sufficient for thee. This is Bunyan's own spiritual 
 experience. " As I thought my case most sad and fearful, these 
 words did with great power suddenly break in upon me. My 
 
NOTES 447 
 
 grace is sufficient for thee, three times together. O meth ought 
 every word was a mighty word for me ; as my, and grace, and 
 sufficient, and /or thee; they were then, and sometimes are still, 
 far bigger than others be." — Grace Abounding, § 20G. 
 
 190 : 8. a Thief ! A proverbial expression, based on the fact 
 that one member of a company of thieves will appeal to another 
 member to testify to his honesty. 
 
 191 : 13. our thoughts. Modern editors have without any reason 
 changed this to the thoughts, destroying the original emphatic 
 meaning. 
 
 193 : 23. acquit. A short but archaic form for acquitted, formed 
 on analogy of past participles like hit, lit, hid. 
 
 193 : 27. list. Like, please. List is an archaic verb from lystan^ 
 please. See John 3. 8 : "The wind bloweth where it listeth.'''' 
 
 195 : 19. It pities me much for. Abbott says, " An abundance 
 of impersonal verbs is a mark of an early stage in a language, de- 
 noting that a speaker has not yet arrived so far in development as 
 to trace his own actions and feelings to his own agency. There are 
 many more impersonal verbs in Early English than in Elizabethan, 
 and many more in Elizabethan than in Modern English." . — Shake- 
 spearian Grammar, § 297. 
 
 200 : 5. fear of the Halter. Eear of being hanged by a noose. 
 
 201 : 17. voice of the Turtle. Turtle dove. See Song of Solo- 
 mon, 2. 12 : "The time of the singing of birds is come, and the 
 voice of the turtle is heard in our land." 
 
 203 : 7. addressed themselves. Prepared, made ready. 
 
 204:4. Enoch and Elijah. See Hebrews 11. 5: "By faith 
 Enoch was translated that he should not see death ; and was not 
 found, because God hath translated him;" and 2 Kings 2. 11 : 
 " and Elijah went up by a whirlwind into heaven." It seems that 
 Faithful ought to be mentioned here, because he was taken into 
 heaven by a chariot, like Elijah ; but unlike Elijah he died before 
 the chariot came. 
 
448 NOTES 
 
 204 : 19. Selah. A Hebrew word which has not been translated. 
 It occurs frequently in the Fsahns, and probably is a direction in 
 the musical rendering of the passage. 
 
 208 : 22. There came. The sentences, from here to 210 : 19, 
 were first introduced into the second edition. 
 
 209 : 4. World's done. This cut is copied from tlie eighth 
 edition, 1682. 
 
 210 : 19. expressed. This phrase reveals the writer, as distinct 
 from the Dreamer. See note on 12 : 24. 
 
 213 : 22. Dream again. This indicates clearly that Bunyan 
 intended to write a continuation of the story. See page xxix. 
 
 217 : 19, trod on Serpents. This is a figurative expression for 
 overcoming enemies. 
 
 217:20. a many evils. The indefinite article a with numeral 
 adjectives removes their definiteness or expresses an approximate 
 estimate. Frequently it indicates that the objects enumerated are 
 to be regarded collectively as one. It is obsolete except in a few 
 phrases, as a few^ a good many. See As You Like It, 1. 1. 115 : 
 "They say he is already in the Forest of Arden and a many 
 merry men with him." See 229 : 2. 
 
 218 :1. dainty. This is an obsolete sense of dainty, meaning 
 excellent, or precious. See Chaucer's Prologue, lQd> : "Full many 
 a dainty horse had he in stable." 
 
 218 : 10. Firstling. The First Part of the Pilgrim'' s Progress. 
 The word means the Jirst of its kind to be produced. See Macbeth, 
 4. 1. 147 : "The yevj Jirstlings of my heart shall be The firstlings 
 of my hand." 
 
 218: 15. counterfeit the Pilgrim. The popularity of the First 
 Part probably induced some writers to publish continuations, but 
 the only one which has been preserved for us is " The Second Part 
 of the Pilgrim'' s Progress. London. Thomas Malthus. 1683," 
 It is a very "poor and spiritless copy of the inimitable First 
 Part." 
 
NOTES 449 
 
 218 : 27. thine own native language. The simple language of 
 the Bible, which few are able to use. 
 
 219 : 2. like Gipsies. Sir Walter Scott says, " The tinker's 
 craft is, in Great Britain, commonly practised by gypsies^ and we 
 surmise that Bnnyan's own family, though reclaimed and settled, 
 might have sprung from this caste of vagabonds."— Quarterly Be- 
 vieiv, 48. 470. See page x. 
 
 219 : 3. naughty-wise. Although apparently a suffix, -toise is 
 really an old Middle English noun, meaning luay, or manner. It 
 appears in such compounds as " likei^v'se." 
 
 2ig : 13. Bugbears. Bugbear originally meant a sort of hob- 
 goblin in the shape of a hear^ supposed to devour naughty children ; 
 then it was used for any object of dread, especially of needless dread. 
 
 219 : 19. kill each other. In 1683, when the Second Part was 
 written, the French, under Louis XIV, were invading Flanders. 
 
 219 : 25. in New England. The first American edition was pub- 
 lished in Boston in 1681. 
 
 220 : 12. better than a Kite. There is an old proverb that "a 
 lark''s leg is worth more than a ^^Ye's body." 
 
 220 : 24. the only Stripling of the Day. A youth of fine phy- 
 sique, just passing from boyhood to manhood. It is a double 
 diminutive from strip; the sense is, '-one as thin as a strip,'''' a 
 growing lad not yet filled out. See 1 Samuel 17. 56: "And the 
 King said. Enquire thou whose son the stripling is." 
 
 220 : 30. Noddy. A fool, because he nods when he should speak. 
 
 221 : 12. checkle. An obsolete word meaning to Icviigh violently. 
 It is a stronger word than chuckle, which is often substituted by 
 modern editors. 
 
 221:13. with the sheep. See Genesis 29. 10-11: "When 
 Jacob saw Bachel, the daughter of Laban . . . and the sheep of 
 Laban . . . Jacob kissed Rachel an*d lifted up his voice and wept.'''' 
 
 222:6. her Key. Offor says, "After the author had heard 
 the criticisms of friends and foes upon the First Part, he adapts 
 
 2g 
 
450 NOTES 
 
 his second narrative to a key explaining many things which ap- 
 peared dark in (7/ins«m?z's Journey." These promises are hardly 
 fulfilled. 
 
 222 : 14. prithee. A corruption of I pray thee. 
 
 222 : 19. not Fowl. This reminds us of Shylock's remarks in 
 Merchant of Venice, 4. 1. 47 : " Some men there are love not a 
 g2i^mgpig ; Some, that are mad if they behold a cat." 
 
 223 : 19. did deride. See Matthew 21. 15: "When the chief 
 priests and scribes saw the wonderful things that he did, and the 
 children crying in the temple, and saying, Hosanna to the son of 
 David; they were sore displeased." 
 
 223 : 34. he had like been slain. A colloquial expression for 
 he probably would have been slain. See note on 147 : 20. 
 
 224 : 16. Despondancie. Despondancie is a Middle English form 
 of Despondency. The ending -ie is an older form of -y, and shows 
 that the word came from the French. 
 
 227 : 1. Courteous Companions. Notice how much less direct 
 this opening sentence is than that of the First Part : " As I walk'd 
 through the wilderness of this world," etc. 
 
 228 : 1. a mile off the place. This is supposed to refer to Bun- 
 yan's early home in Elstow, which is about a mile from the 
 Bedford jail where the First Part was written. 
 
 228 : 6. methought. It seemed to me. This and methinks are 
 from the Anglo-Saxon thincan, to seem, and the pronoun me is the 
 indirect object. See note on 195 : 19. 
 
 228 : 8. into discourse. Bunyan started to write the Second 
 Part as a dialogue, like The Life arid Death of Mr. Badman., and 
 The Plain Man's Pathway, which had influenced him so much ; 
 but he soon gave up the indirect form of the dialogue and told the 
 story at first hand. 
 
 228 : 32. rings of him. Bunyan was not overrating the popu- 
 larity of the Pilgrim^ s Progress, for 100,000 copies were sold before 
 his death. 
 
NOTES 451 
 
 231 : 4. being we are. This is an archaic or obsolete use of 
 the present participle being for in as much as or since. 
 
 232 : 2. the caul of her Heart. The membraneous covering of 
 the heart. 
 
 232 : 19. Light of Light. This phrase was altered after Bun- 
 yan's death to Light of Life. 
 
 232 : 22. Wo worth the day. Wo he to the day. This phrase is 
 from the Anglo-Saxon verb, weorthan^ to become or to be, and 
 must not be confused with worthiness. 
 
 235 : 8. root-of- heart. Boot is the old form of rote., and the 
 phrase is an unusual combination of the common phrases, "to 
 learn by heart,"" and "to learn by roJe," to learn by mechanical 
 repetition. 
 
 236 : 15. the good woman a preparing. A is the old Middle 
 English preposition an or o«, used with nouns, adjectives, and 
 participles. It is now archaic or dialectic, except in a few phrases 
 in which it is written as a suffix of the word it governs. It may 
 refer to place, as to lie abed; to state, as to be asleep; to time, 
 twice a day; to process, a preparing; or to action, to go a 
 fishing. 
 
 238 : 28. her bowels yearned. The bowels or inner parts of the 
 body were often considered as the seat of the tender and sympa- 
 thetic emotions. See Colossians 3. 12 : "Put on therefore, as the 
 elect of God, holy and beloved, bowels of mercies, kindness, hum- 
 bleness of mind, meekness, long suffering." 
 
 241 : 5. I dare say. Bunyan uses this in its original strong sense 
 of " I venture to affirm." Now the phrase has a weaker meaning 
 of "I presume," and introduces something that is probable, but 
 not certain. 
 
 241 : 23. Gold in the Spanish Mines. Spain brought much gold 
 to Europe from her mines in Mexico. 
 
 241 : 30. how shall I be ascertained. Assured or made certain. 
 This use of ascertain is now archaic, and its present meaning is 
 
452 NOTES 
 
 "to find out or learn for a certainty by experience, examination, 
 or investigation." 
 
 244 : 21. Dream by myself. Bunyan has become tired of tell- 
 ing the story by means of a dialogue with Mr. Sagacity^ and 
 from here on the story is the report of an observer, like the First 
 Part. 
 
 245 : 14. obeisance. A Middle English word from the French, 
 meaning a bow or an act of reverence. 
 
 246:28. thee arise. See Christ's words, 3Iark 5.41: "Dam- 
 sel, I say unto thee, arise.''^ 
 
 247 : 17. Myrrh. The gum of a small shrub of Arabia, fre- 
 quently mentioned in the Bible. It is used as a tonic, a perfume, 
 and a stimulant. 
 
 247 : 30. greatly gladded. Gladdened. To glad is an old Mid- 
 dle English verb, now used only in poetry. 
 
 249 : 3. your lumbring noise. Liimhring is the present parti- 
 ciple of the verb lumber, to move in a clumsy manner, to make a 
 rumbling noise. See note on 161 : 34. 
 
 249 : 22. the calves of my lips. This is a doubtful translation 
 of a difficult Hebrew passage in Hosea 14. 2: "Take away all 
 iniquity, and receive us graciously : so will we render the calves 
 of our Zyis." The phrase is occasionally quoted in the sense of 
 " an offering of praise." 
 
 251 : 17. was made before. This is a very awkward sentence 
 because of the two relative pronouns lohose and of whom. It is 
 one of the very few sentences in the Pilgrim^ s Progress that must 
 be read slowly to be understood. 
 
 251 : 24. plash. Beat them down. This is a common dialectic 
 word in England for " cutting hedges." 
 
 251 : 29. I'll warrant you. A forcible phrase which shows the 
 activity of the Dreamer. See note on 12 : 24. 
 
 252 : 10. waxing very wroth. A strong Anglo-Saxon phrase 
 for "becoming very angry." 
 
NOTES 453 
 
 252 : 26, assay. Trial or attempt. This is an archaic use of 
 assaij, which is now used only for the testing of" metals to deter- 
 mine tlieir purity, weight, etc. See Macbeth^ 4. 3. 143: "Their 
 malady convinces the great assay of art." 
 
 253 : 3. the protection of Women. By the laws of Moses, the 
 man that assaulted a woman was stoned to death. 
 
 255 : 17. bed's feet. In Old English any noun could be put into 
 the genitive case with 's, but in Modern English the possessive case 
 with '.s is restricted mainly to nouns denoting living beings, and 
 the possessive case of other nouns is formed by the preposition of. 
 The genitive with 's is still used in some non-personal phrases of 
 time and space, as " a minute's notice," " a spear's length." 
 
 256 : 22. a young Damsel. "In the First Part the door is 
 opened by the Interpreter himself, and we hear of no other mem- 
 ber of the household holding any intercourse with Christian. Now 
 we find the house occupied by a large company to whom the pil- 
 grims are introduced, and the door is opened by a maid servant. 
 It is not easy to decide whether these changes were intended to be 
 significant or not," — Venables. 
 
 257 : 6, ran Innocent in. Innocent acts very much as Bhoda 
 did. See Acts 12. 14 : " When she knew Peter's voice, she opened 
 not the gate for gladness, but ran in, and told how Peter stood 
 before the gate." 
 
 258 : 26. with a Muck-rake. A rake for scraping up mire and 
 dirt, 
 
 260 : 1. by her hands. Whenever Bunyan speaks of animals, he 
 always treats them as living beings, and is careful to indicate the sex. 
 
 261 : 15, answerable. Correspondent, similar. The word is 
 losing this meaning. See Addison's Spectator, 303: "His senti- 
 ments are every way answerable to his character." 
 
 265 : 12, a Pilgrim's life. Converts who wish to join a Non- 
 conformist church are asked questions similar to these before they 
 are received into full communion. 
 
454 NOTES 
 
 265 : 32. all-to-be-fooled. This is a triple compound word. Be- 
 is an Anglo-Saxon prefix of verbs, meaning "around" and "all 
 over" or "completely." The Anglo-Saxon prefix to-, meaning 
 "asunder," was often added to such words as break, tear, shake. 
 The adverb all from the Anglo-Saxon, meaning "wholly," was 
 prefixed for further emphasis. Then the compound all-to^ meaning 
 "wholly," was prefixed to many other verbs, especially to those 
 in he-. Bunyan was one of the last important writers to use this 
 form. 
 
 266 : 4. ill-lookt. An obsolete adjective meaning "ill-looking," 
 "ugly." 
 
 268 : 18. to the Bath. We may interpret the Bath as the bap- 
 tism of purification {Acts 22. 16) ; the Seal as the spirit of promise 
 {Ephesians 4. 30) ; and the Garments as the word of God (Beve- 
 lation 19. 13). 
 
 269 : 27. Great-heart. He is equipped with "the sword of the 
 spirit," "the helmet of salvation," and "the shield of faith." 
 See Ephesians 6. 14-17. 
 
 275 : 25. Simple and Sloth and Presumption. " These three 
 men represent three classes ; those who live satisfied with their 
 ignorance of the truth ; those who know but are too indolent to 
 practise ; and those who blindly presume that all will be right at 
 the last, whatever they do or leave undone." — Venables. 
 
 276 : 14. a young woman her name was. Her is used colloqui- 
 ally for whose., as if the clause was a parenthesis. 
 
 277 : 4. the van. This cut is copied from the edition of 1687. 
 
 278 : 20. clear and good, but now 'tis dirty. Bunyan explains 
 this part of the allegory in The Water of Life (1688) : " This river 
 (of life) is . . . pure and clear as crystal. Is the doctrine offered 
 unto thee so ? or is it muddy, and mixed with the doctrines of 
 men ? Look, man, and see if the foot of the worshippers of Baal 
 be not there, and if the waters be not fouled thereby." — Works, 
 3. 569. 
 
NOTES 455 
 
 279 : 34. a breathing Hill. A hill so steep that they lost their 
 breath in climbing it. 
 
 280 : 10. a pelting heat. A violent heat. Compare the phrase, 
 "a pelting shower." 
 
 283 : 12. Grim or Bloody -man. This may represent the civil 
 power which enforced the cruel laws against the Non-conformists. 
 
 284 : 12. a down-right blow. A blow coming straight down 
 upon the head. See 3 Henry VI, 1. 1. 12: "I cleft his beaver 
 with a doimiright blow.'''' 
 
 286 : 11. a Widow woman. A colloquial phrase for a widow. 
 At present widow is used only as a noun, but formerly it was also 
 an adjective. 
 
 286 : 33. a very large room. This pa'ssage refers to the reception 
 of new members into the Church and the Holy Communion. 
 
 287 : 15. the Porter had heard before of their coming. This 
 is evidently a bit of careless writing, for on 285 : 5, Bunyan says 
 the Porter was surprised to see Mr. Great-heart. 
 
 288 : 16. I was a dreamed. An obsolete phrase for / dreamed. 
 
 289 : 30. the willinger. A colloquial comparative for the more 
 willing. 
 
 293 : 12. she can learn you more. She can teach you more. 
 Learn in the sense of teach was formerly in good literary use 
 but is now regarded as incorrect, although it is still common 
 colloquially. 
 
 293 : 34. Hose. Covering for the legs, equivalent to breeches, 
 or drawers. In modern use it refers only to the covering for the 
 lower part of the legs, the stockings. 
 
 294 : 5. huswife. One of the Middle English forms of house- 
 wife, a woman who manages her household with skill and 
 thrift. 
 
 294 : 33. troubled with ill conditions. Ill temper and character. 
 See Merchant of Venice, 1. 2. 143 : " If he have the condition of 
 a saint and the complexion of a devil." 
 
456 NOTES 
 
 295 : 26. her Husband first cried her down at the Cross. The 
 
 practice of crying down a wife at the market cross prevailed in Bed- 
 fordshire until the nineteenth century. It was a sort of divorce by 
 which the husband announced that he would not pay any debts 
 which his wife might contract. The dialectic phrase, to cry a cross, 
 is still used in England for " to proclaim publicly." 
 
 296 : 8. the Gripes. Any violent internal pain, as if from a 
 tight clutch. 
 
 296 : 13. his maw. The Middle English word for stomach. 
 
 297 : 15. Ex Carne & Sanguine Christ/'. From the flesh and 
 blood of Christ. Note Bunyan's characteristic humility in the 
 marginal note : The Latinne I borroio. See note on 3 : 17. 
 
 297 : 31. Hony. An old 'spelling of Honey. 
 
 300 : 25. pierce her own Breast. The pelican is used in Chris- 
 tian art as a symbol of charity, because it was supposed to have 
 fed its young with blood from its own breast. See Hamlet, 4. 5. 
 142 : " And, like the kind life-rendering pelican, Repast them with 
 my blood. ' ' This belief probably arose from the way in which the 
 pelican feeds its young. It ejects the fish from its large pouch 
 by pressing its bill against its breast, and the scarlet tip of the bill 
 against the white feathers of the breast has .wrongly been thought 
 a blood spot. Another explanation is given by the superintendent 
 of the London Zoological Gardens, who thinks that the pelican 
 has been confused with the flamingo, for he has seen the flamingo 
 cough up a blood-like fluid from its own throat to feed other birds. 
 
 300 : 33. Peter''s repentance. See Ltike 22. 34, 54-62. 
 
 302 : 27. a pair of excellent Virginals. A small musical instru- 
 ment, quadrangular in shape, and without legs, much like a toy 
 piano. 
 
 303 : 2. you have gave, gave is an old form of the past parti- 
 ciple of " given." 
 
 304 ; 2. a gold Angel. An English coin, having as its device the 
 archangel Michael standing upon and piercing the dragon. It was 
 
NOTES 467 
 
 first coined in 1465. Its value rose from six shillings eight pence 
 (.$1.00) to ten shillings ($2.40). It was the coin which the King 
 always presented to a patient touched for the "King's Evil." 
 When, in the reign of Charles I, the coinage of angels stopped, 
 small medals with the same device were substituted, and were 
 hence called "touch pieces." See Merchant of Venice, 2. 7. 56: 
 " They have in England A coin that bears the figure of an Angel 
 Stampt in gold." 
 
 304 : 3. Let thy Garments. This is quoted from Ecclesiastes 9. 
 8 ; and the next sentence is taken from Deuteronomy 33. 6. 
 
 304 : 25. My dwelling-place shall be. This is from Thomas 
 Sternhold's versification of Psalm 23. 6. This was the first metri- 
 cal version of the Psalms that obtained general currency alike in 
 England and Scotland. It was published in 1549. 
 
 304 : 31. from age to age endure. Sternhold's version of Psalm 
 100. 5. 
 
 305 : 2. at the Spring. In the Spring. 
 
 305 : 9. places desirous to be in. An obsolete use of desirous 
 for " desirable." Desirous should qualify the subject of the desire 
 and not the object of it. 
 
 307:3. fat ground. Rich ground. See JVe/iewu'a^ 9. 25 : "And 
 they took strong cities and 3, fat land." 
 
 308 : 4. best from age to age. " The exceeding beauty of these 
 lines, so unlike the rugged rhymes and halting measure of Bunyan's 
 verse generally, provokes the doubt whether they were really com- 
 posed by him, and not rather, like the stanzas from the Old Ver- 
 sion of the Psalms, or taken from some other source." — Venables. 
 Bunyan's verses are usually called doggerel, but unfairly, for they 
 are full of sincerity, human nature, and common sense. As Froude 
 says, "he had the superlative merit that he could never write non- 
 sense. . . . The Book of Bitth and the history of Joseph, done 
 into blank verse, are really beautiful idylls. ... If we found 
 these poems in the collected works of a poet laureate, we should 
 
458 NOTES 
 
 consider that a difficult task had been accomplished successfully." 
 — Froude's Bunyan, pages 91-92. See also the beautiful lyric on 
 381 : 9. 
 
 308 : 18. let and hindred. A phrase familiar to Episcopalians 
 in the Collect or prayer for the Fourth Sunday in Advent : 
 "Through our sins and wickedness we are sore let and hindred in 
 running the race that is set before us." See note on 119 : 19. 
 
 308 : 29. that live and trace these Grounds. To trace was for- 
 merly used for "to go over carefully and perse veringly," "to 
 traverse"; not as now, only for "to follow by some mark or 
 sign." See Much Ado About Nothing, 3. 1. 18: "As we do 
 trace this alley up and down." 
 
 310 : 4. been a Conduct. A conductor, or guide. Bunyan is 
 one of the last writers to use the word in this sense. 
 
 310 : 24. Hercules. This is the only reference to classical my- 
 thology in the Pilgrim'' s Progress. 
 
 312 : 21. fly from you. See James 4. 7. 
 
 312 : 25. a great padding pace. Walking with slow, steady, 
 dull-sounding footfalls. Padding is the participle of an old verb, 
 pad, which is probably a variation of path. Compare the word 
 ioot-pad for " robber." 
 
 314 : 15. not such pleasant being here. It is not so pleasant to 
 be here. Being is used as a verbal noun. 
 
 315 : 15. Maul a giant. " This is the second of the three giants 
 encountered by the Pilgrims. Each is regarded by the mass of 
 commentators as representing the persecuting temporal power. 
 This is unlikely. Bunyan certainly intended them to stand for 
 three different forms of trial or opposition, but his allegory is in 
 each case somewhat obscure, and it is not easy to be sure of 
 his meaning. Grim the first giant (283 : 12), as we have seen, 
 probably stands for the persecuting civil power. Maul, " who did 
 use to spoil young pilgrims with sophistry," may represent the 
 tribe of skeptical and atheistical cavillers at Christianity like 
 
NOTES 459 
 
 Atheist (177 : 19) wlio plied beginners in religion .with sophistical 
 arguments against the faith. Slay-good^ the third, has no very- 
 distinctive characteristics," — Venables. Maul is another form 
 of mall^ from the Latin malleus^ a hammer. 
 
 316 : 10. the Giant stroke. An old form of the past tense of 
 strike. 
 
 316 : 26. let him get up. As a boy Bunyan had probably been 
 in many fights, and loved a good square fight. Of course Mr. 
 Great-heart was foolish in his generosity or bravado, but every 
 boy who has been in a fight will admire him for his act. The same 
 feeling is still preserved in the familiar phrase : "Don't hit a fel- 
 low when he's down." 
 
 316 : 28. all to breaking. See note on 265 : 32. 
 
 316 : 34. smit. Smote. Smit is the weak form of the past tense, 
 but smote, the strong form, is used universally. 
 
 317:6. Passengers. Travellers. For this phrase we now use 
 the compound words passers-hy and foot-passengers. 
 
 317 : 17. a Prospect for Pilgrims. An old use of the word for a 
 place which affords an extensive view. See Milton's Paradise 
 Lost, 3. 77 : " Him God beholding from \\\^ prospect high." 
 
 317: 32. when you see him. Christiana became so much inter- 
 ested in the account of the fight, that she forgot the rules of gram- 
 mar, as many of us do in times of excitement, and used some very 
 colloquial ungrammatical phrases, was for were, see for saw. 
 
 318 : 18. his Girdle. These are the badges or distinctive marks 
 of a Pilgrim. It is odd that Bunyan omitted the other character- 
 istic badges of the pilgrim, the wallet and the cockle-shell. 
 
 319 : 8. Well said. Father Honest. This is another instance of 
 Bunyan's carelessness in the Second Part. Fifteen lines farther 
 along he makes Great-heart guess that the old gentleman is Mr. 
 Honest. See note on 287 : 15. 
 
 319 : 9. a cock of the right kind. An allusion to cockfighting, 
 which was very popular at the time. 
 
460 NOTES 
 
 320 : 9. a holy kiss of charity. This was the usual form of 
 salutation among friends. When Bunyan was criticised for being 
 too reserved in his attitude to the women of his congregation, he 
 replied : " When I have seen good men salute (by a kiss) those 
 women that they have visited or that have visited them, I have at 
 times made my objection against it ; and when they have an- 
 swered, that it was but a piece of civility, I have told them it is 
 not a comely sight. Some indeed have urged the holy kiss; but 
 then I have asked why they made baulks ? Why they did salute 
 the most handsome, and let the ill-favoured go ? " — Grace Abound- 
 ing, § 315. 
 
 320 : 16. was taken. Was pleased or delighted. Note also that 
 the Dreamer is here so conscious of his readers that he refers 
 directly to us in his exclamation of delight. 
 
 321 : 22, most an end. An obsolete phrase for " almost contin- 
 uously." The common phrase is on end; for instance, "The 
 ministerial prints raved for two months on end^ 
 
 322 : 7. for all he saw several. Although or notwithstanding 
 that. This phrase is rare in literary use. 
 
 322 : 26. gat. In \;Le seventeenth century got became the usual 
 form for the past tense of get, although gat is used in the Bible 
 and still occurs in archaic poetry. See Psalms 116. 3 : " The 
 pains of hell gat hold of me." 
 
 322 : 31. Hammer that hanged. Hanged was the prevalent 
 form of the past tense of hang during the sixteenth century, but it 
 was gradually displaced by hung, except in the special sense of 
 put to death by hanging, which was retained by the judges in pro- 
 nouncing sentence. The hammer was an ordinary hammer, used 
 like the old fashioned door-knockers, which have been superseded 
 by bells. 
 
 326 : 16. wet-shod. A Middle English phrase meaning with 
 wet shoes. See Milton's Histoid of England, VI : " Canute needed 
 not to have gone i(?ei-s/iO(^ home." 
 
NOTES 461 
 
 326 : 18. Mr. Great-heart began. This is another oversight of 
 Banyan, because Great-heart himself is speaking, and has been 
 using the first person pronoun "I." It is hardly conceivable that 
 he had a sudden attack of false modesty, which makes a man 
 speak of himself in the third person. 
 
 327 : 4. the Sackbut. A mediaeval musical instrument like a 
 trumpet, w^ith a long, bent tube and a movable slide, so that the 
 vibrating column of air could be varied in length, and the pitch of 
 the tone changed, as in the modern trombone. It is a corrupted 
 form of the Latin Sambuca, a stringed instrument made of elder 
 v^^ood. 
 
 327 : 16. I make bold. Here again Bunyan forgot that he was 
 the Dreamer. This explanation might well have been placed in a 
 footnote. 
 
 328 : 15. more afraid of the Lake. The Kiver of Death, which, 
 although sometimes shallow, as when Mr. Fearing crossed, is often 
 as deep as a lake. 
 
 330 : 13. practised by David. See 2 Samuel 11 ; Solomon., see 
 1 Kings 11 ; Sarah., see Genesis 12. 14-20 ; Midwives, see Exodus 
 1. 15-22 ; Rahab, see Joshua 2. saved is a past participle : " who 
 was saved," by concealing the spies, the Disciples, see Matthew 
 21. 1-7. Jacob., see Genesis 27. 
 
 330 : 25. High base. A sarcastic exclamation which contradicts 
 itself. Base is the lowest part in the harmony of music, and can- 
 not be high. Base is the better spelling of the Middle English, 
 but the usual form is bass., after the Italian word basso. 
 
 332 : 21. afore. Before. " Afore is now mostly obsolete in 
 literature, its place being taken by before ; but it is retained in the 
 Bible and the Prayer-Book, and is common in the dialects gen- 
 erally." 
 
 332 : 30. as fast just back again. This may be a printer's 
 error for j^ist as fast ; or it may mean as fast right or directly 
 hack again to the place where he had been. 
 
462 NOTES 
 
 333 : 26. Gaius. A name taken from the New Testament, 
 where four men of this name are mentioned. It probably refers 
 to Paul's host. See 1 Corinthians 1. 14. The third Epistle of 
 John is addressed to Gaius. 
 
 333 : 30. Folks use not to knocK:.- use is the intransitive verb, 
 meaning are not accustomed to knock. 
 
 333 : 33. might lie there. Might sleep there. See AlVs Well 
 that Ends Well, 3. 5. 34 : '• Look ! here comes a pilgrim. I know 
 she will lie at my house.'''' 
 
 335 : 11. at Antioch. See Acts 11. 26: "And the disciples 
 were called Christians first in Antioch.'''' 
 
 335 : 26. Ignatius, etc. The names and manner of death of 
 these early martyrs are taken from Bunyan's favorite book, Foxe's 
 Book of Martyrs. 
 
 337 : 9. one Groat. A silver coin worth about eight cents, first 
 issued for circulation in the reign of Edward III. In 1662 its 
 coinage was discontinued, but in 1836 it was again coined under 
 the name of four-pence. 
 
 337 : 25. the Trenchers. The wooden plates. The Salt or the 
 principal salt-cellar was placed near the middle of the table ; guests 
 of distinction sat above it, and the inferior guests and the depend- 
 ents below it. Hence the phrases, above the salt, heloio the salt. 
 
 338 : 6. a Heave-shoulder and a Wave-breast. In the Old Testa- 
 ment a heave-shoulder was the right shoulder of an animal offered 
 as a sacrifice, and was the portion assigned to the officiating priest. 
 A vmve-hreast was the portion of the other priests. The names 
 are taken from the manner of offering the sacrifice ; a heave- 
 shoulder was elevated and lowered, but a loave-breast was moved 
 horizontally from right to left, and forward and backward. 
 
 338 : 19. a dish of Milk well crumbed. Well filled with crumbs 
 or small pieces of bread. 
 
 342 : 16. old men have blessed themselves. Have congratulated 
 themselves on mistaken grounds. 
 
NOTES 463 
 
 343 : 18. one Slay-good. It is difficult to " determine what 
 special form of opposition Bunyan wished to represent by Slay- 
 good. His only marked characteristic is cannibalism. See note 
 on 315 : 15. 
 
 345 : 20. I conceited he should not. The verb conceit meaning 
 "imagine," "conceive," or "suppose," is now obsolete. See 
 Julius Ccesar, 3. 1. 193 : — 
 
 ** One of two bad ways you must conceit me, 
 Either a coward or a flatterer." 
 
 347 : 20. Matthew and Mercy were married. This is another of 
 the surprises caused by the faulty construction of the Second Part. 
 Many times in the beginning Christiana's sons are called " babes," 
 and are treated as very small children. Yet here after the lapse 
 of a very short time, for there seem to be no gaps in the narrative, 
 we find that these children have grown to maturity and are given 
 in marriage. Pilgilmages would surely be more popular, if the 
 boys and girls that wish to be " grown up," knew that young pil- 
 grims matured quickly, like mushrooms, into men and women, 
 without waiting for the tedious passing of days and months ! See 
 Introduction, page xxix. 
 
 351 : 21. By-ends was the arch one. Here arch does not have 
 its usual meaning of "cunning" or "sly," but means " princi- 
 pal" or " chief." This meaning is most common in the compound 
 words, such as archbishop, arch-rebel. 
 
 352 : 23. you have gone a good stitch. A good stretch, a good 
 distance. 
 
 353 : 20. Mr. Mnason stamped with his foot. This was "the 
 common mode of summoning the servants in the kitchen below, 
 before the introduction of bells," 
 
 354 : 21. has need of an Item. Item was used for a statement 
 or maxim, such as was commonly introduced by the word item, 
 also ; hence in provincial use, it means a hint or intimation, as here. 
 
464 ^OTES 
 
 See Browne's Beligio Medici^ 1. 46 : " How comes he then like a 
 thief in the night, when he gives an item of his coming ? " 
 
 354 : 25. much more moderate. Evidently there was a tem- 
 porary lull in the persecution of Non-conformists at the time Bun- 
 yan was writing in 1683. Shortly afterward Jeffreys became chief 
 justice of England and the persecutions were renewed with in- 
 creased vigor. 
 
 355 : 28. Mine host, and of the whole Church. This is quoted 
 verbatim from Bomana 16. 23. 
 
 357 : 1. the Pilgrim's Weed. Outer garments. Weed is from 
 the Anglo-Saxon ivaid. It is most familiar to us in the phrase, 
 widow'' s weeds. 
 
 357 : 4. Hosen. The Middle English plural of hose. See note 
 on 293 : 34. 
 
 357 : 34. there came a Monster. The description of this monster 
 is taken from Bevelations 17, and he is supposed to represent Anti- 
 christ, an enemy of Christ, a word applied in Bunyan's time to the 
 Church at Rome. 
 
 358 : 3. suck its Whelps. Whelps are puppies, or the young of 
 wolves, lions, etc. This sounds much like the fable of Romulus 
 and Remus. 
 
 359 : 15. see no more than a Mole. The eyes of the mole are 
 very small, and so deeply hidden in the fur, that they can be but 
 of little use, except to mark the distinctions between light and 
 darkness. As it lives underground, it has little use for eyes, 
 especially since its senses of smell, touch, and sound are very 
 acute. 
 
 359 : 27. laded them. The usual word for "putting a burden 
 upon " is load, and lade is restricted to putting cargoes into ships. 
 But see Genesis 45. 17 : '•'■ Lade your beasts, and go." 
 
 361 : 8. Cotes. Cote is a different form of cot. a small house, 
 and is used for a small building for sheltering small animals. It 
 generally occurs in compound, as dove-cote, sheep-cote. 
 
NOTES 465 
 
 361 : 17. their little ones. A hint that time is passing rapidly ; 
 Christiana is already a grandmother ! 
 
 362 : 0. an Hospital for small children. A home for young 
 children. Compare ChrisVs Hospital in London for the free edu- 
 cation of boys. In modern usage hosjntal has been restricted in 
 meaning to an institution for the care of the sick and wounded. 
 
 364 : 2. as many Lives as a Cat. According to the popular 
 proverb, a cat has nine lives. 
 
 364 : 28. the Vial. This is usually spelled viol. It is a stringed 
 instrument resembling a guitar but played with a bow. Its devel- 
 oped and improved form is a violin. 
 
 364 : 30. a Lesson. Played them an exercise. 
 
 365 : 4. live again. This cut is copied from the edition of 1687. 
 
 366 : 18. writ. The old past tense for wrote; it is used by 
 Shakespeare, and in modern dialects. See 9 : 23. 
 
 367: 12. like the Wain. Wain is from the Anglo-Saxon word 
 for wagon. The constellation of the Great Bear has been called a 
 wagon since the time of Homer. It is often spoken of as Charles'' 
 wain., which is a corruption of the Anglo-Saxon Carles woin, or 
 churl's wagon, and this phrase was used to flatter Charles I and 
 Charles II. 
 
 367 : 29. to the Palace door. This is another surprise. Bunyan 
 is evidently thinking of the Palace Beautiful (59 : 20), for in the 
 First Part there is no mention of a Palace in the Delectable Moun- 
 tains. Shepherds seldom live in palaces. 
 
 371 : 2. a young and breeding Woman. A pregnant woman. 
 The phrase is seldom used except with animals, as a breeding mare. 
 
 374:31. hear your Horse dash. "A proverbial expression 
 drawn from persons startled by hearing the sound of the rapid 
 galloping of a horse.'''' 
 
 375 : 8. Sampson. A frequent wrong spelling for Samson. See 
 Judges 15. 16 : " And he found a new jawbone of an ass, and put 
 forth his hand, and took it, and slew a thousand men therewith." 
 
 2h 
 
466 " NOTES 
 
 375 : 20. a right Jerusalem Blade. The sword was the Word 
 of God from Jerusalem. Bunyan may have been thinking of a 
 "Damascus blade," a sword made of the famous steel of Damas- 
 cus. 
 
 376 : 10. to be a man of his hands. This may refer to his 
 height, for we speak of a horse of so mamj hands high., or it may 
 refer, and more likely does, to the dexterity and strength with 
 which he used his hands. 
 
 376 : 26. he had killed a Serpent. Bunyan may have purposely 
 made this exaggeration, to show how stories are changed in passing 
 from mouth to mouth. Christian had not killed Apollyon, but 
 had driven him away. See note on 217 : 19. 
 
 381 : 0. Who would True valour see. This song is much like 
 that of Amiens in As You Like It, 2. 5. 1 : — 
 
 ** Under the greenwood tree 
 
 Who loves to lie with me, 
 
 And turn his merry note 
 
 Unto the sweet bird's throat, 
 Come hither, come hither, come hither : 
 
 Here shall he see 
 
 No enemy 
 But winter and rough weather." 
 
 Bunyan may have seen this poem or heard it, but not in a theater. 
 See note on 308 : 4. 
 
 382 : 29. to wag along. To move along. It is now used only 
 colloquially. See As You Like It, 2. 7. 23 : " ' Thus we may see,' 
 quoth he, ' how the world wags.'' " 
 
 382 : 31. Slabbiness. Slippery mud. " Slabbiness signifies the 
 state of ground covered with thick mud in which there is the 
 double danger of slipping down and sticking fast." 
 
 383 : 9. beautified with Greens. Trees and shrub. It is no 
 longer used as a noun, except for certain kitchen vegetables, such 
 as kale and spinach. 
 
NOTES 467 
 
 383 : 34. his Tinder-box. A small tin box <)outaining some 
 charred rag or tinder which would hold the sparks made by strik- 
 ing a flint and a piece of steel together. A piece of wood tipped 
 with brimstone was applied to the burning tinder, and thus a flame 
 was secured. It was displaced by the friction match about 1830. 
 
 385:2. Mony. An archaic spelling of mowe?/. See note on 297 : 31. 
 
 385 : 14. in their Sleeps. Generally the phrase is singular, " in 
 their sleep." But see Comedy of Errors, 5. 1. 71 : "It seems his 
 sleeps were hindered by thy railing." 
 
 386 : 3. the Light of a Lanthorn. Lantern. This form is prob- 
 ably due to the popular etymology, because lanterns were formerly 
 glazed with horn. See also note on 43 : 6. 
 
 388 : 21. she mattered that nothing at all. This is an obsolete 
 transitive use of the verb for "regarded," " minded," 
 
 389 : 23. a good Limner. A good portrait painter. Formerly 
 it meant an illuminator of manuscripts. 
 
 389 : 29. over which the Ax doth hang. A machine, like the 
 French guillotine, used for executing criminals in England. The 
 ax slid in a groove between two timber uprights and was drawn 
 up by a rope with a pulley, and fastened by a pin to the side of 
 the scaffold. The criminal was placed beneath with his head on 
 the block, the rope was cut, the ax fell, and off came his head. 
 
 390 : 5. a bold and impudent Slut. A careless, lazy woman, 
 usually with as little morality as a female dog. 
 
 391 : 1. Absalom. See 2 Samuel 13 ; Jeroboam., see 1 Kings 13. 
 391 : 33. the Bells did so ring. Bunyan has not forgotten the 
 
 pleasures of his youth. See Introduction, page xiv. 
 
 393 : 2. Camphire, etc. Flowers of the Bible, in the Sony of 
 Solomon 4. 13-14. 
 
 393 : 12. there was a Post come. A messenger who travels 
 through fixed stations on a given route. 
 
 394 : 24. a Ring. In Bunyan's time and during the eighteenth 
 century, it was customary to give mourners at funerals rings as 
 
468 NOTES 
 
 memorials. Fortunately this expensive custom has fallen out of 
 fashion. When Samuel Pepys died in 1703, more than 125 rings 
 were given to his friends. 
 
 396 : 6. the well tuned Cymbal. A pair of concave plates of 
 brass or bronze which are struck together to produce a sharp ring- 
 ing sound. They are frequently mentioned in the Bible. 
 
 396 : 11. Ready-to-halt. As in a modern novel, all the charac 
 ters are disposed of at the end of the book. 
 
 398 : 31. sevennight. A week. It is often contracted to sen 
 night, like "fortnight" for fourteen night. 
 
 399 : 29. Death, where is thy sting. This and the next quota^ 
 tion are taken from 1 Corinthians 15. 55. 
 
 401 : 28. a Civit-box. A civit box contained an animal perfume 
 akin to musk, obtained from a civet-cat. Fortunately this once 
 popular perfume is seldom used now. See As You Like It, 3. 2. 66 : 
 "The courtier's hands are perfumed with civet.'''' 
 
 402 : 22. what I here am silent about. Bunyan evidently 
 thought of writing a Third Part, about Christian'' s children, "to 
 show the influence of real religion and evangelical sentiments on 
 persons in business and in domestic life." In 1693 an impostor 
 published " The Third Part, to which is added The Life and Death 
 of John Bunyan, Author of the First and Second Part ; thus com- 
 pleating the whole Progress.'''' This sets forth the adventures of a 
 pilgrim named Tender Cotiscience, going over much of the ground 
 that Christian had gone over before. Bunyan's publisher an- 
 nounced that the real Third Part, outlined and partly written by 
 Bunyan, would be issued, but no trace of the book has been found. 
 One very interesting imitation is "Pilgrims of the Nineteenth 
 Century ; a continuation of the Pilgrim'' s Progress, upon the plan 
 projected by Mr. Bunyan, containing a history of a visit to the 
 town of Toleration ; with an account of its charter, and a descrip- 
 tion of the principles and the customs of its inhabitants," by 
 Joseph Ivimey, 1827. 
 
INDEX 
 
 Adam the First, 92. 
 Amj-tlmig, 132. 
 Apolhjon, 74, IIG, 310. 
 Apostacy, a towu, 165. 
 Atheist, 177. 
 
 Bat's-eyes, Mrs., 239. 
 Beelzebub, 34, IIG. 
 Beulah, a country, 201, 391. 
 Blind-mcm, 128. 
 BoiDitifid, 295. 
 i?r«A:,*293. 
 
 Broad-way Gate, 166. 
 Bubble, Madam, 388. 
 By-ends, 131-140. 
 By-pa fh-Meadoiv, 147, 362. 
 
 Carnal Policy, the town of, 21. 
 
 Caution, a mountain, 160. 
 
 Charity, 62, 67, 289. 
 
 C/iri.s^, 186. 
 
 Christian, 11-212, 217, 227, 234. 
 
 Ch?Hstian' s wife, Christiana, 11- 
 
 22, 67, 217-402. 
 Civility, 24. 
 C/ear, a hill, 162. 
 Conceit, a country, 163. 
 Contrite, 353. 
 Coveting, a county, 134. 
 Cruelty, 128. 
 
 Danger, 54. 
 Dare-not-Lie, 353. 
 
 14, 
 
 Dark-Land, 376. 
 
 Z)ea(^ Man's Lane, 166. 
 
 Deceit, a town, 93. 
 
 Delectable Mountains, 72, 366. 
 
 Deliverance, the place of, 36, 48. 
 
 Demas, 141. 
 
 Despair, Giant, 149, 363. 
 
 Despair, a man of, 44. 
 
 Despondancie {Dispondency), 224, 
 
 364. 
 Destriiction, 54. 
 
 Destruction, the city of, 20, 228. 
 Difficulty, the hill, 54, 278. 
 Diffidence, 150, 363. 
 Discontent, 95. 
 Discretion, 62. 
 Doubting Castle, 149, 363. 
 Z)?^;^, 276. 
 
 E'rt.se, a plain, 140. 
 
 Enmity, 128. 
 
 ^/u»?/, 124. 
 
 ^/•ror, a hill, 160. 
 
 Evangelist, 12, 19, 23, 25, 113, 373. 
 
 Experience, 158, 371. 
 
 Facing-both-roays, 132. 
 Faining, Lady, 132. 
 Faint-heart, 166. 
 Fair-speech, the towu of, 131. 
 Faithful, 89-130, 184. 
 Fearing, 223, 321, 346. 
 Feeble-mind, 223, 343. 
 
 469 
 
470 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Filth, Mrs., 241. 
 
 Flatterer, the, 175. 
 
 Fool, 370. 
 
 Formalist (Formalitij) , 51, 278. 
 
 Gains, 333. 
 Godly-man, 369. 
 Good-confidence, a city, 166. 
 Good-conscience, 399. 
 Good-will, 32. 
 Grace, 353. 
 Graceless, 60. 
 Graceless, a town, 197. 
 Great-grace, 166, 171. 
 Great-heart, 224, 269-286, 301. 
 Griwi, 283. 
 Gripe-man, 134. 
 Gwi^^ 166. 
 
 Hate-good, the judge, 122. 
 
 Hate-light, 128. 
 
 ^eady, 128. 
 
 Heedless, 315, 384. 
 
 //eZp, 19. 
 
 High-mind, 128. 
 
 Hold-the-world, 134. 
 
 Holy -man, 353. 
 
 Honest, 223, 318. 
 
 Honesty, a town, 197. 
 
 Hopeful, 131. 
 
 House Beautiful, 269. 
 
 Humble-mind, 286. 
 
 Humiliation, Valley of, 74, 305. 
 
 Hypocrisy, 51, 279. 
 
 Ignorance, 163, 174, 188, 211. 
 i^/-^o^^^, 369. 
 Implacable, 128. 
 Inchanted Ground, 179, 381. 
 Inconsiderate, 374. 
 
 Inconsiderate, Mrs., 239. 
 Innocent, 257, 268. 
 Interpreter's house, the, 37, 256. 
 
 James, Christian's son, 280. 
 Joseph, Christian's son, 291, 357. 
 
 Knowledge, 158, 371. 
 Know-nothing, Mrs., 239. 
 
 Lechery, 241. 
 Legality, 24. 
 Light-mind, Mrs., 239. 
 Linger-after-lust, 276. 
 Little-faith, 165, 373. 
 Live-loose, 128. 
 Lot's-wife, 143. 
 Love-gain, a town, 134. 
 Love-lust, 128. 
 Love-saint, 353. 
 Love-the-flesh, Mrs., 241. 
 iwcre, a hill, 141, 360. 
 i?/ar, 128. 
 
 Malice, 128. 
 
 Martha, 357. 
 
 Matthew, Christian's son, 292. 
 
 Mat/;, 315. 
 
 J»ferc?/, 223, 238. 
 
 Michael, 81. 
 
 Mistrust, 56, 166, 282. 
 
 Mnason, 352. 
 
 Money -love, 134. 
 
 Morality, a village, 24. 
 
 i/ose.5, 94, 106. 
 
 Mount Charity, 369. 
 
 Mount Innocent, 369. 
 
 Mount Marvel, 368. 
 
 Mount Sinai, 25. 
 
 Mount Zion (Sion), 32, 51, 177, 206. 
 
 Much-afraid, 224, 364. 
 
 X4 
 
 i^H 
 
 ^» 
 
INDEX 
 
 471 
 
 No-good, 128. 
 No-heart, 276. 
 Not-right, 347. 
 
 Obstinate, 15-17. 
 
 Palace Beautiful, 59. 
 Passion and Patience, 40. 
 Peace, 69. 
 Penitent, 353. 
 P/ie&e, 347. 
 Pickthank, 125. 
 Pze^?/, 62, 289. 
 Pliable, 15, 21, 90. 
 Pope and Pagan, 88. 
 Pragmatick, 374. 
 Prating Row, 103. 
 Prejudice, 369. 
 Promise, the key, 156. 
 Prudence, 62, 289. 
 
 Ready-to-halt, 224, 349. 
 Reliever, 253. 
 River of Death, 203, 392. 
 River of God, 146. 
 
 Sagacity, 228-244. 
 
 Salvation, wall of, 48. 
 
 Samuel, Christian's son, 291, 357. 
 
 Save-all, 134. 
 
 Save-self, 198. 
 
 Say-well, 102. 
 
 /Secret, 233. 
 
 Self-ioill, 329. 
 
 Shadow of Death, Valley of, 81, 
 
 311. 
 Shame, 96. 
 Short-wind, 276. 
 Simple, Sloth, and Presumption, 
 
 50, 275. 
 
 Sincere, 158, 371. 
 Sincere, a town, 166. 
 5A;i^Z, 296. 
 Slay-good, 343. 
 Sleepy-head, 276. 
 Slough of Dispond, 19, 243. 
 Slow-pace, 276. 
 Smooth-man, 132. 
 Stand-fast, 387. 
 Stupidity, the town of, 319. 
 Superstition, 125. 
 
 Take-heed, 315. 
 Talkative, 99. 
 
 Taste-that-iohich-is-good, 334. 
 Tell-true, 376. 
 Temporary, 197. 
 Time-server , 132. 
 Timorous, 56, 236, 282. 
 Timorous, Mrs., 236, 265. 
 Too-bold, 384. 
 Turn-about, 132. 
 Turn-away, 165, 373. 
 Turn-back, 197. 
 Two-tongues, 132. 
 
 Uncertain, the town of, 344. 
 
 Vain-confidence, 147. 
 Vain-glory, the land of, 51. 
 Vain-hope, 212. 
 
 Valiant-for-the-truth, 224, 374. 
 Fam^?/ >a?>, 116, 352. 
 
 Wanton, 91, 240. 
 
 Want-wit, 370. 
 
 Watchful, the porter, 59, 286. 
 
 Watchful, the shepherd, 158, 371. 
 
 Wild-head, 374. 
 
 Worldly Wiseman, 21. 
 
MACMILLAN'S 
 
 POCKET SERIES OF ENGLISH 
 CLASSICS 
 
 UNIFORM IN SIZE AND BINDING 
 Cloth ------ 25 Cents Each 
 
 B. A. Heydrick, State Normal School, Millersville, Pa. 
 
 " I know of no edition that can compare with yours in attractiveness 
 and cheapness. So far as I have examined it the editor's work has 
 been judiciously performed. But well-edited texts are easy to find: 
 you have done something new in giving us a beautiful book, one that 
 will teach pupils to love and care for books; and, which seems to me 
 quite as important, you have made an edition which does not look 
 * school-booky.' " 
 
 Oscar D. Robinson, Principal High School, Albany, N.Y. 
 
 " The books possess all the excellencies claimed for them, — scholarly 
 annotation, convenience of form, beautiful open pages, attractive bind- 
 ing, and remarkably low price. I shall take pleasure in recommending 
 them for use in our school." 
 
 S. H. Bundell, Principal Girls' High School, Lancaster, Pa. 
 
 "The publishers may justly be proud of the clear type, convenient 
 size, and beautiful binding of the book." 
 
 George McK. Bain, Principal High School, Norfolk, Va. 
 
 " Handsomer volumes for school use I have never seen. They are 
 well edited, clearly printed, and beautifully bound, while the price is 
 remarkably low." 
 
 Proiessor Charles M. Curry, Indiana State Normal School. 
 
 " You have hit upon a splendid form for this series, and the price will 
 certainly attract the attention of any one who has been looking for good 
 material at a ' good ' price." 
 
 C. N. Kendall, Superintendent of Schools, Indianapolis. 
 
 "The form in which you send out these little volumes is very 
 attractive." 
 
 THE MACMILLAN COMPANY 
 
 64-66 FIFTH AVENUE, NEW YORK 
 
ENGLISH CLASSICS 
 
 Addison's Sir Roger de Coverley. Edited by Zelma Gray. 
 
 Browning's Shorter Poems. Edited by Franklin T. Baker. 
 
 Mrs. Browning's Poems (Selections from). Edited by Heloise E. 
 
 Hershey. 
 Burke's Speech on Conciliation. Edited by S. C. Newsom. 
 Byron's Childe Harold. Edited by A. J. George. 
 Byron's Shorter Poems. Edited by Ralph Hartt Bowles. 
 Carlyle's Essay on Burns, with Selections. Edited by Willard C. 
 
 Gore. 
 Chaucer's Prologue to the Book of the Tales of Canterbury, the Knight's 
 
 Tale, and the Nun's Priest's Tale. Edited by Andrew Ingraham. 
 Coleridge's The Ancient Mariner. Edited by T. F. Huntington. 
 Cooper's Last of the Mohicans. Edited by W. K. Wickes. 
 Cooper's The Deerslayer. 
 De Quincey's Confessions of an English Opium Eater. Edited by Arthur 
 
 Beatty. 
 Dryden's Palamon and Arcite. Edited by Percival Chubb. 
 Early American Orations, 1760-1824. Edited by Louie R. Heller. 
 Epoch-making Papers in United States History. Edited by M. S. Brown, 
 Franklin's Autobiography. 
 
 George Eliot's Silas Marner. Edited by E. L. GULICK. 
 Goldsmith's Vicar of Wakefield. Edited by H. W. Boynton. 
 Hawthorne's Twice-Told Tales. Edited by R. C." Gaston. 
 Irving's Alhambra. Edited by Alfred M. Hitchcock. 
 Irving's Life of Goldsmith. Edited by Gilbert Sykes Blakely. 
 Irving's Sketch Book. 
 Jonathan Edwards' Sermons (Selections from). Edited by Professor 
 
 H. N. Gardiner. 
 Longfellow's Evangeline. Edited by Lewis B. Semple. 
 Lowell's Vision of Sir Launfal. Edited by Herbert E. Bates. 
 Macaulay's Essay on Addison. Edited by C. W. French. 
 Macaulay's Essay on Clive. Edited by J. W. Pearce. 
 Macaulay's Essay on Johnson. Edited by William Schuyler. 
 Macaulay's Essay on Milton. Edited by C. W. French. 
 Macaulay's Essay on Warren Hastings. Edited by Mrs. M. J. Frick 
 
ENGLISH CLASSICS 
 
 Milton's Comus, Lycidas, and Other Poems. Edited by Andrew J. 
 George. 
 
 Milton's Paradise Lost. Books I and II. Edited by W. I. ^RANE. 
 
 Palgrave's Golden Treasury of Songs and Lyrics. 
 
 Plutarch's Lives of Caesar, Brutus, and Antony. Edited by Martha 
 Brier. 
 
 Poe's Poems. Edited by Charles W. Kent. 
 
 Poe's Prose Tales (Selections from). 
 
 Pope's Homer's Iliad. Edited by Albert Smyth. 
 
 Ruskin's Sesame and Lilies, and King of the Golden River. Edited by 
 Herbert E. Bates. 
 
 Scott's Ivanhoe. Edited by Alfred M. Hitchcock. 
 
 Scott's Lady of the Lake, Edited by Elizabeth A. Packard. 
 
 Scott's Lay of the Last Minstrel. Edited by Ralph H. Bowles. 
 
 Scott's Marmion. Edited by George B. Aiton. 
 
 Shakespeare's As You Like It. Edited by Charles Robert Gastom 
 
 Shakespeare's Hamlet. Edited by L. A. Sherman. 
 
 Shakespeare's Julius Caesar. Edited by George W. Hufford and 
 Lois G. Hufford. 
 
 Shakespeare's Merchant of Venice. Edited by Charlotte W. Under- 
 wood. 
 
 Shakespeare's Macbeth. Edited by C. W. French. 
 
 Shakespeare's Twelfth Night. Edited by Edward P. Morton. 
 
 Shelley and Keats (Selections from). Edited by S. C. Newsom. 
 
 Southern Poets (Selections from). Edited by W. L. Weber. 
 
 Spenser's Faerie Queene, Book I. Edited by George Armstrong 
 Wauchope. 
 
 Stevenson's Treasure Island. Edited by H. A. Vance. 
 
 Tennyson's The Princess. Edited by Wilson Farrand. 
 
 Tennyson's Idylls of the King. Edited by W. T. Vlymen. 
 
 Tennyson's Shorter Poems. Edited by Charles Read Nutter. 
 
 John Woolman's Journal. 
 
 Wordsworth's Shorter Poems. Edited by Edward Fulton. 
 
 Old English Ballads. Edited by Professor William D. Armes. 
 
 Kingsley's The Heroes. Edited by Charles A. McMurrV- 
 
ENGLISH CLASSICS 
 
 Macaulay's Lays of Ancient Rome and Other Poems. Edited by 
 
 Franklin T. Baker. 
 Swift's Gulliver's Travels. Edited by Clifton Johnson. 
 The Arabian Nights' Entertainments. Edited by Clifi'on Johnson. 
 Keary's Heroes of Asgard. Edited by Charles A. McMurry. 
 Hawthorne's Grandfather's Chair. Edited by Charles A. McMurry. 
 Longfellow's Courtship of Miles Standish. Edited by Homer P. Lewis. 
 Grimm's Fairy Tales. Selected and edited by James H. Fassett. 
 Defoe's Robinson Crusoe. Edited by Clifton Johnson. 
 Out of the Northland. Stories from the Northern Myths. By Emilie 
 
 Kip Baker. 
 Scott's The Talisman. Edited by Frederick Trendly. ^ 
 Scott's Quentin Durward. Edited by Arthur L. Eno. 
 Homer's Iliad (abridged). Done into English by Andrew Lang, Wal- 
 ter Leaf, and Ernest Myers. 
 Homer's Odyssey (abridged). Done into English by S. H. Butcher 
 
 and Andrew Lang. 
 Carroll's Alice's Adventures in Wonderland. (Illustrated.) Edited by 
 
 Charles A. McMurry. 
 Dickens's A Christmas Carol and the Cricket on the Hearth. Edited by 
 
 James M. Sawin. 
 Hawthorne's Wonder-Book. Edited by L. E. Wolfe. 
 Carlyle's Heroes and Hero Worship. 
 Church's The Story of the Iliad. 
 Church's The Story of the Odyssey. 
 
 Hawthorne's The House of the Seven Gables. Edited by Clyde tDRST. • 
 Arnold's Sohrab and Rustum and other Poems. Edited by Justus 
 
 Collins Castleman. 
 Andersen's Danish Fairy Legends and Tales. (Translated.) Edited 
 
 by Sarah C. Brooks. 
 f.ongfellow's Hiawatha. Edited by Elizabeth J. Fleming. 
 J..amb's The Essays of Elia. Edited by Helen J. Robins. ' 
 
 Blackmore's Lorna Doone. Edited by Albert L. Barbour. 
 Goldsmith's The Deserted Village and other Poems. Edited by Robert 
 
 N. Whiteford, Ph.D. 
 Shakespeare's Henry V. Edited by Ralph Hartt Bowles. 
 Pope's The Rape of the Lock and other Poems. Edited by Elizabeth 
 
 M. King. 
 
 THE MACMILLAN COMPANY 
 
 64-66 FIFTH AVENUE, NEW YORK 
 

 
 \./ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o- A O, 
 
 
 ; .^°-^t. -J 
 
 
 
 ♦ - . , • 
 
 ^.f. ^ »' 
 
 ^..♦^'.% 
 
 , Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
 ^ " rf^'>i'^^^« Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
 <> * o w Treatment Date: Feb. 2009 
 
 % ^ A^ PreservationTechnologies 
 
 ^ S:*«V * WORLD LEADER IN COLLECTIONS PRESERVATION 
 
 V*^ * "2^'^^^^^^^C^^ • ^ vP ^^^ Thomson Park Drive 
 
 A ^ ° T//«avVr * vS ^-v Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
 
 ♦^ "^ *'»^^%^4 <^ "Kl (724)779-2111 
 

 
 <f^ * O I. ' x-?*' 
 
 
 lO' *»*.nL'* > 
 
 V t*!*^' <^ 
 
 % ^*"rrr-^^^o 
 
 0* »• 
 
 \/ -M'-r^** :»• ^./ -I 
 
 > ft -^ \P^ u 
 
 
 / .^'% 
 
 • ' " ♦ 
 
 . ^ 
 
 «v *f^ 
 
 
 :^\/ V*^%«' V^*/ 
 
 '«. c'i' 
 
 *.c,V- 
 
 
 ♦- o. 
 
 
 ^'^Trr.%0-' \^3^\/ %^''^^'''J>' 
 
 ♦ ■• 
 
 . -t. 
 
 
 
 .^ .HO ^^ .<?> -L».- <f>. rT^ .OHO, '^ 
 
LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 
 
 003 247 121 3